Chapter Text
Marinette lay on her deathbed in the Guardian Temple. She was no longer the 13-year-old girl she once was, to whom Master Fu had entrusted the Ladybug Miraculous, but an ancient woman, one who is on the verge of death.
After Marinette and her Court of Miracles defeated Hawkmoth and the new Hawkmoth Cerise and completed the Miraculous, she retired as Ladybug, but that didn't mean she had ceased to be a Guardian.
After achieving her lifelong dream and becoming a world-famous fashion designer, traveling the world and experiencing and tasting all sorts of things, she went to the Guardian Temple after several decades to train to become a better Guardian. The years passed, and she reached the highest rank as a Guardian and began training others in turn. She did this for almost three hundred years.
Now she lay on her deathbed surrounded by her grieving students, other Guardians, and the Kwamis.
Despite the pain she feels, Marinette says with a broad smile, "How can I rest in peace if you all mourn for me?"
Everyone around her couldn't help but continue crying and saying how much they love and respect her.
Tikki landed gently beside Marinette’s head, her small form trembling as tears welled up in her eyes. “I’m really going to miss you,” she whispered softly, her voice choked with emotion. “You will always be my best Bug.”
Marinette smiled warmly, reaching out with a trembling hand to touch Tikki’s face. “The day we met… I will never forget it. That was the day my life changed forever.” She paused, her eyes shining with deep affection. “I love you very much, Tikki. And I hope your next Bug will love you just as much as I did.”
Tikki wiped away her tears, her voice still heavy with sorrow but steady. “At least I will find comfort in knowing that you will be reborn into a better world.”
Marinette didn’t have the chance to ask what Tikki meant by that. Slowly, her eyelids grew heavy. With one last peaceful breath, she closed her eyes and exhaled for the final time.
But then, in the very next moment, Marinette’s eyes fluttered open again. She found herself awake as a baby, nestled safely in a cradle.
A beautiful woman looked down at her from above, she had black hair, black eyes, wore a red elegante dress. Her face lighting up with joy. “Honey, Momo has opened her eyes!” she called out.
A man quickly hurried over to the cradle and gazed down at the baby. He had dark brown hair, black eyes, wore glasses and an elegant tuxedo.
Marinette didn’t understand what was happening. One moment she had been lying on her deathbed surrounded by her students, and the next, she was a baby, surrounded by two strangers.
The woman gently lifted her from the cradle and held her close. With a joyful expression, she said, “Hello, Momo. I’m your mother, Misaki.” Then she turned the baby toward the man beside her and said, “And this is your father, Kengo.”
Marinette slowly opened and closed her eyes, trying to make sense of her situation. From the words her new parents spoke, she realized they were speaking Japanese. Fortunately, in her previous life, she had learned the language from her friend Kagami and had among other languages continued studying it during her travels.
As Marinette looked around the room, she noticed the lavish furnishings, which likely meant that these two strangers were wealthy. Finally, she spotted a mirror hanging on the wall and saw her new reflection. She looked like a newborn, barely a week old, but she recognized the resemblance to the woman holding her.
Her eyes widened as she finally understood what Tikki had meant with her last words. Marinette realized she had been reborn, but where exactly, she could not yet tell.
When the woman gently placed her back into the cradle, Marinette, after long contemplation, made a quiet decision in her mind, she would try to shape and enjoy this new life. Perhaps this would be a world where she didn’t have to be a superhero.
———————————————————————
5 days later.
Five days have passed since Marinette was reborn as a baby named Momo Yaoyorozu, and she is gradually beginning to accept her new reality. However, since she has retained her previous memories and knowledge, she has set herself the goal of understanding the world as best as she can, as she is unsure of which era she was reborn in, and especially whether she still lives in her original world or in another world.
———————————————————————
5 Months later.
Marinette, or rather Momo, as she gradually began to accept her new name, has learned quite a bit in the past weeks and months since she was reborn, especially after gaining access to a computer, while her parents and maids were sleeping.
First, she learned that her new family is a very wealthy one. Their fortune is at least as large as if they had the Agreste fortune combined with the Tsurugi fortune.
The next thing she learned was that she might not be living in her old world, but in a different, yet similar world. There were still the same countries, the same cities, the same history. The only thing different from her old world is that she couldn't find anything about Ladybug or the Miraculous. What she did learn, however, is that more than 80% of humanity possesses a special ability called "quirk." Momo would consider this a figment of their imagination if she hadn't already seen her parents and some of her maids using their "quirk."
She also learned that there are plenty of heroes in the world, and not only that, but there are even special schools like UA that teach students how to become superheroes.
When Momo learned this, she secretly hoped she was one of those people born "quirkless," but honestly, it would be interesting to see what kind of "quirk" she would possess.
———————————————————————
4 years later.
It seems Momo wasn't as lucky as she had hoped. At the age of four, she was playing with a matryoshka doll in her room when her "quirk" manifested. She was able to create a matryoshka doll from the lipids of her body. Momo was so excited by what happened that she tried it again. After creating a few more matryoshkas, her mother saw it and frantically ran to her husband, shouting, "Honey! It's Momo! She's a genius!"
This wasn't the first time her parents or the servants had called Momo a genius. They had caught her reading books, unlike other children her age. Or drawing highly detailed pictures of places Momo should never have seen, or designs. Or even starting to walk at the tender age of zero.
But if Misaki knew what would happen the moment she called for her husband, maybe she would have reconsidered calling him. The day her parents witnessed Momo using her "quirk," her father stopped being the loving and caring father and husband he was. He practically planned her entire life. He uses her “quirk“ for his own benefit. He had decided for her that she would become a superhero, something that Momo actually didn't want to be again.
———————————————————————
10 years Later.
Momo was 14 years old and in her final year of high school. She is expected to be accepted into UA next year.
Even though Momo would rather not be a hero, she recognized the advantages that a Hero License can offer. For example, with a Hero License, she can open her own agency and design and tailor hero clothes. Without a license, she couldn't do such a thing. She could design clothes for normal people, but not heroes. Because all the heroes she's seen so far wear pretty ridiculous costumes, she wants to open her own agency and design the clothes. She even has several sketchbooks with costume designs for heroes with matching "Quirks." Like for heroes who can change their form, make themselves invisible or even for people like her who can create stuffs from their body.
Aside from her plans for her own agency, she has learned remarkable things about her "Quirk" over the years.
Not only does she have the ability to create things, she has also discovered that she has other abilities. Abilities that are very close to the powers of all Miraculouses.
Momo has also been secretly practicing her new abilities and was more than confused as to why she possessed the powers of all the Kwami, as well as the powers she gained from power-ups, such as breathing underwater.
Momo decided to keep these powers secret for the time being, even from her own family, as she doesn't know how they will react when they find out about her new abilities. Especially since her father already exploits her “Creation quirks.“
Momo looks out the window during class, hoping that everything will turn out well once she begins UA.
Notes:
To clarify something beforehand I won’t rewrite the whole show, and there is no ship between Momo and Izuku. The only ship between them is a kind of brother sister relationship.
Title of the next chapter: Encounter
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter 2: Encounter
Summary:
Momo meets a green haired boy.
The art was drawn by me.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Momo stepped out of the school gates, her bag slung over one shoulder. Pulling out her phone, she dialed a familiar number.
“Tatsu, you don’t have to pick me up today,” she said casually. “I feel like walking.”
In truth, she just wanted to clear her head from the mountain of upcoming stress.
There was a short pause on the other end before Tatsu spoke, but Momo cut in gently, “Yes, I’m sure. Please tell my mother she don’t have to wait for me for dinner.” She ended the call after a polite goodbye.
As she was almost past the school gates, three girls, slightly shorter than her but clearly in the same year, ran up to her. One with blonde hair, and the two on behind her clearly twins one with long black hair and the other with short black hair. The blonde in the lead beamed.
“Yaoyorozu! Are you free today? We could go shopping, grab something to eat, or maybe watch a movie!”
Without slowing her pace, Momo replied, “I’m busy. Maybe another time.”
The second girl piped up, “Then… how about helping us with our homework?”
The third quickly added, “We could all come over to your place and study together!”
Momo kept walking. “I’m busy. Maybe another time.”
Before they could protest again, a blond boy, famous among the girls in their grade for his looks, approached. The three girls instantly blushed and started fidgeting, giggling like they were in a drama scene.
With a charming smile, he looked at Momo. “Yaoyorozu! Long time not seen. How about a date? I’ll take you to the most elegant restaurant in the city.”
Momo rolled her eyes inwardly. ’And at the end, your wallet will be in your ‘other pants’ again‘.
They had gone on one date he tricked her in before, but it hadn’t taken her long to realize that he, like the other three girls and everyone else in her class and school, was only interested in the money and the influence of her family.
Without breaking stride, she said, “I’ve already told you, you’re not my type.” Then she glanced back briefly, adding, “And next time when you invite someone to a date, try to remember bringing your own credit card.”
The boy froze mid-smile, his ego visibly cracking, while the three girls stared wide-eyed, their cheeks losing color. Momo simply kept walking, leaving them all standing there in stunned silence.
———————————————————————
A few minutes later.
Momo had been walking for quite a while now. She hadn’t even paid attention to where her feet were taking her, her mind was too busy.
’Do I really want to be a hero again?‘ she wondered. ’In my past life, it was already exhausting and time-consuming… do I really want to start that whole cycle of stress all over again? There’s really no good reason to start it again.‘
Her thoughts were abruptly cut off when she collided with someone. The impact sent her stumbling backward, and the other person hit the ground as well.
Shaking off the daze, Momo looked to see who she had bumped into. Sitting on the pavement was a boy with messy green hair and freckles across his cheeks. His build was average, his school uniform slightly rumpled, and there was a shy, startled look in his bright green eyes.
He rubbed the back of his head, then quickly scrambled to his feet, bowing several times in rapid succession. “I-I’m so sorry! I wasn’t looking where I was going!”
Momo waved it off politely. “It’s fine. I wasn’t paying attention either.”
He extended his hand, and she accepted it, rising to her feet. That’s when she noticed a notebook lying on the ground a short distance away from them. The cover was singed around the edges, but the page that had fallen open revealed detailed notes and sketch of an hero. Probably an analysis of various quirks.
Before she could comment, the boy suddenly tensed, eyes wide in alarm. In the next second, he pulled Momo to the side, just before a heavy manhole cover came crashing down exactly where she’d been standing.
From the gaping sewer opening, a mass of green sludge shot upward, twisting and writhing until it formed a vaguely humanoid shape.
“You’ll make a perfect skin suit, kids,” the creature hissed.
Momo narrowed her eyes. “Sicko.”
The Sludge Villain lunged, whipping a sludge-like tentacle toward them. Momo reacted on pure instinct, her right forearm shimmered, matter rearranging itself into a large, reinforced shield that came out of her forearm. The creation shredded her right sleeve, but she didn’t care. She planted herself between the boy and the villain, bracing against the attack.
“So, you’ve got a shield quirk, huh?” the villain sneered as he continues his attack. “That won’t help you for long.”
Momo ignored the taunt, glancing back toward the boy. “Do you have by any chance a quirk that can help us here?”
He opened his mouth to answer, but before he could speak, a booming voice echoed through the street.
“Have no fear, you’re safe… Now that I’m here!”
Both Momo and the boy turned their heads to see a towering figure several meters behind the villain. His muscular frame radiated power, his blond hair swept dramatically upward as he pulled back a massive fist.
“Texas… SMAAAAASH!”
The punch unleashed a colossal shockwave. The force slammed into the Sludge Villain, launching it backward, but the impact also sent Momo and the boy skidding across the pavement. Momo’s shield absorbed most of the blast for herself, but the boy was thrown several meters away.
As the shockwave faded, Momo throw her shield to the side and sprinted toward the boy. Thankfully, aside from a fresh bruise and the scuffed scrapes he’d already had before, he didn’t seem seriously hurt.
The boy came to his senses quickly. While helping him up, Momo asked, “Are you alright?”
He gave her a small, reassuring smile. “It’s nothing.” But then his eyes drifted past her, and his jaw dropped in stunned silence.
Momo followed his gaze and saw All Might standing right behind her. Apart from photos and videos she never saw him in person and she needs to admit in persona he is much taller.
“That was a pretty tight situation,” the towering hero said warmly. “I’m glad you’re both okay.” He held up two plastic bottles, inside them, the Sludge Villain was sealed and sloshing weakly. “Thanks to you two, I was able to capture this guy. I’m sure you’ll both make great heroes someday.”
Momo glanced at the boy, who still hadn’t managed a word. His awe was so pure that she almost laughed, she had seen this exact look countless times before in her Ladybug days whenever a fan met their idol.
Suddenly, he snapped into motion, rummaging frantically for his notebook and a pen. When he found it, he froze, All Might had already signed his name across two pages.
“He already signed it!” the boy exclaimed in delight. Bowing rapidly again and again, he said, “Thank you so much! This will be an heirloom, a family treasure, passed down for generations to come!”
Momo found the display oddly cute.
“Well,” All Might said, “I’ve gotta get this guy to the police so they can handle him. Stay out of trouble, see you around!” He crouched slightly, preparing to leap. “Now stand back, I’m taking off!”
That seemed to jolt the boy into urgency. “Wait, you’re leaving? I still have a question!”
As All Might tensed to jump, the boy reached toward him, but Momo caught his arm just in time. A moment later, All Might launched himself skyward in a single, thunderous leap toward the city.
The boy’s hand lingered in the air, as though trying to grab onto something already gone. His voice dropped to a near whisper. “I wanted to ask him something…”
When his shoulders slumped, Momo felt a pang of guilt. “I’m sorry,” she said softly.
He shook his head. “It’s not your fault. I was the one acting stupid. I probably would’ve just slowed him down… maybe even let that villain escape. Or worse.”
Momo recognized the tone instantly, laced with self-doubt and quiet self-blame, like someone who carried the weight of every mistake. That was a voice she used on herself in her past life.
“What’s your name?” she asked gently. “I’m Yaoyorozu Momo, but you can call me Momo, or Yaomomo.”
The boy straightened slightly. “Ah, right. I haven’t introduced myself. I’m Midoriya Izuku, but you can call me Izuku.”
Momo tilted her head. “So, what was it you wanted to ask All Might?”
Izuku looked uneasy, his gaze drifting to the ground. “I wanted to ask if… someone like me, someone without a quirk, could become a hero.”
He braced himself for laughter, mockery, maybe even an insult. Instead, Momo’s calm response nearly robbed him of breath.
“I don’t see why you couldn’t.”
Izuku blinked twice, searching her expression for any trace of sarcasm, or mockery, but there was none.
“I think you misheard me,” he said slowly. “I don’t have a quirk. I’m… quirkless.”
Momo’s head tilted again, unconcerned. “So? I still don’t see why that means you can’t be a hero.”
He stared at her, trembling slightly, eyes wide as she went on. “Quirk or quirkless, there’s no difference in my eyes. If you want to be a hero, there’s only one thing holding you back and that’s you.”
Izuku’s eyes shimmered with unshed tears as he quickly raised an arm to hide them. His voice wavered. “No one… no one has ever said that to me before.”
Momo was about to respond, but then her gaze drifted over him more carefully. His clothes were slightly torn, his notebook singed, and there were fresh scrapes and bruises, injuries that clearly hadn’t come from the sludge villain just now.
Her tone softened, but there was a sharpness behind it. “Tell me if I’m wrong… but I’m guessing the people at your school bully and harass you, just because you don’t have a quirk, and because you still say you want to be a hero.”
Izuku’s mouth opened, ready to deny it out of habit, but Momo spoke again before he could even form the words.
“Please don’t try to hide it. I’ve seen it far too many times, people who are bullied convincing themselves it’s somehow their fault, or making excuses for their abusers. But if they target you just because you don’t have a quirk, then it’s exactly what it is, bullying. Nothing more. Nothing less.”
Izuku trembled slightly. After what felt like an eternity, he finally gave a small, pained nod. “You’re right… they do bully me. Just because I’m quirkless.” He swallowed, his voice turning bitter. “It… it wasn’t always like that. When we were kids, I had a best friend, Kacchan, Katsuki. He also wants to be a hero and everyone says that he will make one, especially with the quirk he has. But when he found out I didn’t have a quirk… everything changed. He started mocking me. Then the others joined in.”
Momo listened silently, her expression unreadable, until he finished. “If you ask me,” she said at last, “anyone who bullies others for being quirkless isn’t cut out to be a hero in the first place.”
Izuku blinked at her, as if she had just pulled a veil from his eyes. For the first time, he realized just how wrong Katsuki’s behavior had been all along.
Momo thought for a moment, then an idea formed. “Tell me, Izuku… how serious are you about becoming a hero?”
He didn’t hesitate for even a second. “Completely serious. My goal is it to be like All Might and saving people with a smile.”
A faint smile touched her lips. “Do you know the Dagobah Beach?”
He nodded. “Yeah. It’s not far from my home.”
“That makes things easier,” Momo replied. “Meet me there tomorrow morning. Eight o’clock sharp.”
Izuku blinked in confusion. “Why…?”
Her smile widened, a glint in her eyes. “Because if you want to be a hero, the first thing we need to do is get you in shape.”
Izuku’s face turned red and his jaw dropped slightly. “W-wait, what?”
“It’s getting late,” Momo continued, turning away. “I should head home. Don’t forget, tomorrow morning, at the beach.”
She had only taken a few steps when Izuku finally found his voice again, his eyes falling on the discarded shield lying on the pavement. “Wait, what about the shield?”
Momo glanced back over her shoulder without stopping, her expression warm. “You can keep it if you want.”
She waved lightly and walked away.
Izuku bent down to pick it up, and nearly staggered. “This thing must weigh at least thirty kilos… and she carried it like it was nothing.”
He tightened his grip on the shield. “That girl… is a mystery.”
———————————————————————
Later in Momo‘s room.
Momo stepped into her room. A maid who had accompanied her up the stairs lingered just inside the doorway, awaiting instructions.
“I’d like some time alone.” Momo said politely but firmly.
The maid bowed. “Of course, young mistress.” She turned and left without another word, the sound of her footsteps fading down the hall.
When the room was finally quiet, Momo crossed over to her bed and sat down, exhaling slowly. Her gaze drifted to the faint evening light spilling through the tall windows.
“That Izuku…” she murmured, leaning forward slightly, elbows resting on her knees. “He’s quite an interesting boy. If I were still Ladybug, I might have entrusted him with a Miraculous.”
She trailed off for a moment, her mind sifting through memories of her past life, before a faint, almost amused smile curved her lips. “But that’s no longer the case…”
Her right hand opened in front of her, palm up. A faint shimmer spread across her skin, and before her eyes, a white silhouette began to manifest. It was shaped like a delicate butterfly, its edges glowing faintly, its form perfectly still in the center of her hand.
“…so I’ll have to think of something else.”
The butterfly gave a single, soundless flutter of its wings before Momo made it vanish into nothingness, leaving her alone once again with her thoughts.
Notes:
Title of the next chapter: Training Day
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter 3: Training Day
Summary:
Training days started
The art was drawn by me.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku was standing at the Dagobah beach early on a Saturday morning, already before eight o’clock, waiting for Momo. He didn’t quite know why he had come. A small part of him wondered if Momo was playing a prank on him, but he didn’t want to think badly of her, especially since she believed that he could be a hero even without a quirk. He glanced at the clock on his phone and saw it was still ten minutes before their meeting time. Then, when he put his phone away and looked to his left, he suddenly saw Momo leaning against a lamppost beside him.
Startled, he called out, “Momo!”
She joked, “I was already wondering when you’d notice me.”
Izuku was sure he had been alone just moments ago. He asked, “Were you here the whole time and I just didn’t see you?”
Momo giggled. “No, I just got here.”
“How did you get here without me noticing?” Izuku asked, curious.
Momo smiled and said, “I’ll show you.” She touched his shoulder, and in an instant, they both vanished, reappearing moments later in front of the entrance of an abandoned slightly rundown warehouse.
Izuku looked around frantically and asked, “How did we get here?!“
He glanced back and saw that they were still close to the Dagobah beach, not far from where they had been standing before. His eyes widened in realization as he asked, “Can you teleport?”
While entering a password on the door keypad, Momo replied, “Yep, that’s one of my abilities.”
The door slid open, and she led Izuku went inside.
“So, besides your shield quirk, you also have a teleportation quirk?” Izuku asked as they walked further inside.
Momo shook her head. “To be precise, it’s a creation quirk, not a shield quirk. I can create things from my body by using the lipids I store.”
Izuku’s eyes lit up with excitement. “I definitely need to write that down later.”
Momo laughed softly. “That can wait. Right now, we have something else to do.”
Izuku opened his mouth to ask what they were going to do, but his words trailed off as soon as he caught sight of the warehouse interior. The huge open space inside, far larger than the building had looked from the outside, was overwhelming.
On one side of the walls, there was an arsenal of weapons, swords, rapiers, sabers, firearms of every kind, even bazookas, grenade launchers, mortars, and massive mounted machine guns. On the opposite side, several mannequins stood dressed in various outfits, some finished, others still incomplete.
In the center of the room stood a massive workbench covered neatly with tools, books, countless notebooks and sketchpads, pens, two laptops, and even a smartphone. Next to workbench stood a refrigerator.
As they walked toward the workbench, Izuku looked around in awe, eyes darting from one marvel to the next. “Where… where are we?” he asked, still staring at everything as though it were a dream.
Stopping at the workbench and picking up a notebook, Momo answered matter-of-factly, “We’re in my secret training warehouse.”
Izuku blinked and looked at her. “Your secret training warehouse? You mean… nobody knows about this? Not even your parents or friends?”
“I have no friends,” Momo replied flatly. “And my parents know nothing about it.” Then she shot him a sharp look. “And neither do you.”
Izuku quickly raised his hands in a placating gesture. “Your secret warehouse is safe with me.”
Momo gave a small satisfied nod. “Good.”
After a pause, Izuku asked hesitantly, “If you don’t mind me asking… how could you even afford something like this?”
Momo considered how best to answer, her thoughts drifting back four years ago.
———————————————————————
Flashback.
A ten-year-old Momo sat cross-legged in her room, practicing her Creation quirk. She focused hard, determined to push the limits of what she could make. She was trying to create gold, only to see if it was possible. When the golden gleam appeared in her hands, she nearly dropped it. She had created a solid gold bar.
Panic hit her, if anyone knew she could do this, the consequences could be dangerous. But as she held the bar, an idea formed. She could sell it. Quietly. And with the money, she could buy something no one would question, like a property near the beach, where she could do her experiments with her quirks and even design her clothes.
The next day, she disguised herself using her Illusion ability, taking on the appearance of a rough, scarred man who looked more like a villain than a schoolgirl. In her past life, thanks to Fei, she had learned that if you wanted fast money without awkward questions, you went to a pawn shop.
The pawn shop owner looked startled at her appearance, but when she placed the gold bar on the counter and asked how much it was worth, his eyes lit up with greed. Momo was certain that if she had walked in as herself, he would have tried to rip her off. But faced with a dangerous-looking man, he didn’t dare. He paid her a fair price.
With the money, she purchased the abandoned warehouse by the beach, anonymously, and over time transformed it into her secret training ground.
The flashback ended with Momo materializing the very workbench that now stood before Izuku, creating it out of her own back.
———————————————————————
End Flashback.
Looking back at Izuku, Momo gave him a version of the truth, close enough, but omitting the details about gold and pawn shops. “Let’s just say… I’ve had ways of funding my projects without needing my parents money.”
Izuku nodded slowly, accepting the answer without suspicion.
Izuku finally pulled his eyes away from the massive workbench and looked at Momo.
“So… why are we actually here?”
Without a word, Momo handed him the notebook she had been holding.
Izuku opened it and blinked in surprise, inside was a detailed training and nutrition plan, with every day mapped out from early morning workouts to late-night stretches, alongside carefully measured meal schedules.
Before he could even ask, Momo spoke. “That’s your new training plan to get into UA.”
Izuku’s eyes widened. “You… you think this will actually get me into UA?”
Momo nodded firmly. “Yes. But this training also has another purpose.”
Izuku tilted his head. “Another purpose?”
“To explain that,” Momo said, her expression growing serious, “I need to tell you something about myself. Something no one knows. Not even my parents. If anyone were to find out it could put me in danger. So I’m trusting you with my life by telling you this. I hope I won’t regret it.”
Izuku paled slightly, his voice steady despite the sudden weight of her words. “I would never do anything that puts someone else in danger.”
At his genuine tone, Momo’s lips curved into a faint smile. “Good. Then listen carefully. You’ve already seen me create a shield and teleport, but that’s not all.”
Izuku’s eyes went wide. “You mean… you have more quirks?”
Momo nodded. “Everyone around me thinks I only have a Creation quirk. But that’s not all. I have many other abilities. I like to call them Miracle Box.”
Izuku’s mind was spinning, excitement bubbling under the surface. He wanted to pull out his own notebook and write everything down, but something told him Momo wouldn’t appreciate that.
“I won’t go into all of them right now,” Momo continued, “but I’ll tell you about one.”
Izuku focused on her intently, hanging on every word.
Momo raised her right hand. A soft glow formed in her palm, slowly taking the shape of a delicate white butterfly made entirely of shimmering energy.
“I have the ability to give other people superpowers,” she explained. “I can grant a quirk to someone who is quirkless and for those who already have one, I can make it stronger, or give them another one.”
Izuku stared at the butterfly, speechless. The weight of what she was saying sank in, he understood instantly why this had to remain a secret. If the world knew, both heroes and villains would hunt her down for the power she possesses. Even quirkless people desperate for power might come after her.
Then Momo looked directly at him. “I’m willing to give you a quirk. A quirk that would suit you.”
Izuku’s breath caught in his throat. All his life, he’d been told it was impossible, by doctors, classmates, teachers, even his own mother. And now, the girl he’d only known for less than a single day was offering him the one thing he had dreamed about since childhood.
Before he could say anything, Momo closed her hand, and the butterfly vanished into thin air.
“But before I give it to you,” she said firmly, “you need to strengthen your body. Otherwise, the quirk would be too much for your body to handle.”
Izuku’s initial disappointment lasted only a moment before determination flared in his eyes. “Then… when do we start training?”
Momo smiled and placed a hand on his shoulder. “Right now.”
In the blink of an eye, they were back on the beach, specifically, the section piled high with the most and largest, heaviest junk. Rusted refrigerators, ovens, TVs, washing machines, even an abandoned car, along with heaps of smaller scrap.
Momo scanned the heaps of junk scattered across the sand , rusted metal, splintered wood, broken glass, and twisted appliances.
She let out a small sigh. “This beach is so polluted… I’ve been wanting to clean it up for a long time, but with my tight schedule, I never had the time,” she said, her gaze sweeping over the mess. Then she turned to Izuku. “Your training will be to clean up the beach. That way, you’ll be doing something good for the community and training your body at the same time.”
Izuku’s eyes lit up, his earlier nervousness replaced with a surge of determination. “Then I’ll get started right away!”
He took a step forward, ready to tackle the nearest pile, but Momo’s hand lightly pressed against his chest, stopping him.
“What is it?” he asked, blinking in confusion.
Without answering, Momo held out her hand. From her palms, a pair of sturdy safety gloves and protective shoes materialized. She extended them toward him. “Rule number one, safety first.”
Izuku gave her a grateful smile and accepted them. “Thank you,” he said sincerely, slipping on the gloves and lacing up the shoes. They fit perfectly.
“I have to go now,” Momo said, her tone calm but firm. “Before my parents notice I’m not at home studying. But I’ll come back later to check on your progress.”
Izuku straightened and gave a polite bow, his voice brimming with resolve. “Thank you for helping me. I won’t disappoint you.”
Momo returned his smile, a small, approving curve of her lips, before teleporting away, leaving Izuku alone with the towering mountains of junk and his own determination.
The moment Momo vanished, Izuku took a deep breath and turned back to the mountain of garbage. Up close, it was even more intimidating. The air smelled faintly of rust, salt, and something long-forgotten, the kind of smell that clung to the back of the throat.
”Alright… one step at a time.“ he told himself.
He bent down to grab a broken refrigerator door, only for his arms to tremble almost immediately. It wasn’t even the full refrigerator, just the door, yet his shoulders burned as though he’d been lifting weights for an hour.
Still, he gritted his teeth and dragged. The metal scraped across the sand.
Five minutes in, sweat was already dripping down his face. His gloves were damp inside, his back ached, and he had barely made a dent in the nearest pile.
Every movement felt like a small battle. A rusted bicycle frame refused to budge until he braced his feet and heaved with all his strength, and even then, he almost lost his balance. A discarded washing machine took two separate attempts just to tip onto its side so he could roll it away.
His lungs burned, his breath coming in ragged bursts.
Still, he kept going.
He found a rhythm, lift, drag, drop, repeat. Every time his muscles screamed for him to stop, he reminded himself of Momo’s words. ’Strengthen your body, so you can handle the quirk.‘ That single thought kept him moving.
———————————————————————
Hours passed. His pace slowed, his arms shaking every time he bent to lift something. His shirt clung to his back, his hair sticking to his forehead from the sweat. Even picking up smaller items, empty bottles, scraps of wood, felt like heavy lifting by now.
Far above, on the rooftop of a nearby building, Momo crouched low, watching him. She had returned a moment ago silently, teleporting to a vantage point where she wouldn’t be seen. Her eyes followed every movement, his struggling lifts, his stubborn refusal to quit, the way he paused only long enough to catch his breath before pushing on again.
A small, approving smile touched her lips. ’Good.‘ she thought. ’He’s not giving up. That’s the spirit of a hero.‘
She didn’t call out to him. She didn’t interfere. She simply observed, committing the scene to memory before disappearing again in a faint shimmer of air, leaving Izuku alone with the sun dipping lower in the sky, still dragging and lifting, one piece of trash at a time.
A soft shimmer of air announced Momo’s arrival back on the beach. She reappeared several meters away from Izuku, who was trudging slowly across the sand with a battered microwave in his arms. His shoulders sagged, his shirt was streaked with sweat and grime, but there was still a flicker of determination in his eyes.
When he noticed her, his face lit up despite his exhaustion. “H-Hello, Momo. Why are you back so early?”
Momo arched an eyebrow and tilted her head toward the horizon, where the sun was already sinking toward the water, painting the sky in streaks of orange and pink. “You call nine hours early?”
Izuku’s eyes went wide. “Wait… I’ve been here for nine hours?”
He glanced toward the pile of junk he had managed to stack together. It barely reached his knees. His shoulders slumped. “I… didn’t get much done,” he admitted, his voice tinged with disappointment.
“Are you crazy?” Momo’s tone sharpened, but there was warmth underneath it. “You’ve done more than I expected. You pushed through even when it was hard. You didn’t quit, that is what matters most.”
Izuku blinked twice, unsure how to respond, before finally asking, “How do you even know that?”
Momo smirked faintly and gestured toward a nearby building. “I’ve been watching you from the rooftop. I wanted to make sure you’d put in the effort even when I wasn’t here.”
Izuku didn’t know whether to feel embarrassed, proud, or both.
She stepped closer and held out a cold water bottle. “Here. Drink. You’ve worked hard today.”
Only then did Izuku realize just how thirsty he was. He took the bottle gratefully, gulping it down in seconds. The cool water was bliss after the day’s heat.
“Go home now,” Momo instructed. “Shower, rest, and recover. Tomorrow at eight, I expect you at the warehouse. The access code is in your notebook.”
Izuku managed a tired but happy smile. “I’ll be there.”
Momo turned as if to leave, but then paused, glancing back over her shoulder. “Oh, and… bring your quirk analysis with you.”
Before he could even ask why, the air shimmered around her again, and she was gone.
Notes:
Title of the next chapter: Ready?
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter Text
On Sunday morning, at exactly the time Momo told him the day before, Izuku arrived at the warehouse and entered the access code. As he entered, he saw Momo already waiting for him at the workbench.
Momo’s gaze lifted from the workbench as soon as Izuku stepped inside. “One thing I have to give you, you’re punctual.”
Izuku rubbed the back of his head, a little sheepish. “Honestly, it was hard to get out of bed with how sore my muscles were… but here I am.”
“Good,” Momo replied with a curt nod. “Then we can get started right away.”
She opened her laptop, tapped a few keys, and a video began to play. The screen split into four panels, each showing a different scene.
The first panel showed teens running a grueling obstacle course through a dense forest.
The second showed other teens scaling a towering mountain face.
The third depicted again other teens clearing a massive building of dummy hostages.
The fourth showed again other teens swimming through a violent ocean storm toward a sinking ship.
As the footage played, Momo explained, “What you’re looking at is the practical segment of the UA entrance exam.”
Izuku’s eyes widened.
“It changes every year,” she continued, “but one thing stays the same, you have to be in peak physical condition to succeed.”
A flicker of realization crossed Izuku’s face. “That’s one of the reasons for my intense training… aside from preparing my body to handle a quirk.”
Momo smiled faintly. “Good observation.” She closed the laptop and held out her hand. “Now, your quirk analysis notebook.”
Izuku handed it over without hesitation.
“I noticed from our very first meeting that you have a strong analytical mind when it comes to quirks,” she said, flipping to a random page. “At first, I even suspected you might have an analysis quirk.”
Izuku flushed at the compliment.
She tapped the page. “As far as the written part of the exam goes, you’re already on the right track. But physically? We have work to do, and that includes learning how to fight, with and without weapons.”
Momo walked to the weapon wall and plucked two fencing foils from their hooks. She held one out to him. “I think we’ll try you out with fencing.”
Izuku eyed the foil nervously before accepting it. “Is this… safe?”
Momo waved the concern away. “Don’t worry. I created every weapon you see here blunted, they can’t cause any real harm. Except for the throwing knifes.”
Izuku blinked, a little awestruck. “Wait, you made all of these?”
“Not just the weapons,” she said matter-of-factly. “Everything you see in this warehouse was created from my quirk, except the clothes.”
That sparked even more questions. “Even the guns? Are they safe? And… why not the clothes?”
She gestured to the wall of firearms. “All of those fire non-lethal rounds.” Then she pointed to the mannequins wearing the outfits. “And I have a strict policy against creating clothing. I only do them if needed to be.“
There was a certain fire in her voice when she said it, and Izuku guessed she must have a strong personal connection to fashion.
His thoughts were cut short when Momo stepped into a ready stance with her foil. “Let’s begin.”
———————————————————————
What followed was a blur of movement and defeat.
Momo demonstrated the basic footwork and stances of fencing, her form precise and graceful, every movement controlled. Then came the sparring, or at least, something Izuku thought might resemble it.
Each bout ended the same way, Izuku on his back, his stomach, or unceremoniously sitting on the floor, staring up at the ceiling. By the twentieth loss, his uniform clung to him with sweat and his arms felt like lead.
“I think it’s time,” Momo said calmly, barely winded, “to move on to your close-combat training.”
Izuku groaned, pushing himself to his feet with visible effort. “Can’t… wait,” he said, his voice tight from soreness.
He assumed she was about to start trading punches with him, but instead, what happened next made his face heat up and his eyes dart away.
With a smooth motion, Momo turned her back to him and pulled her jacket open just enough to expose the skin of her back. From there, three wooden training dummies emerged directly from her back, the kind with the rotating wooden arms used in martial arts practice.
By the time she covered herself again, the devices were already standing upright before him, their surfaces polished and ready. “These,” she said matter-of-factly, “will help you drill the basics before facing a real opponent.”
Izuku exhaled in relief. At least he wouldn’t have to be utterly humiliated in hand-to-hand combat by her, though he was certain she’d be able to drop him just as easily as she had with the foil.
“These are the standard fighting stances,” Momo explained, stepping up to one dummy and showing a fluid sequence, a guard position, a quick strike, a block, a pivot, then a counter. Her movements were efficient but elegant, the kind that made the technique look deceptively easy.
Izuku watched with wide eyes, captivated by the precision.
“I’ll give you a combat training manual later,” she added. “It will help reinforce what you learn here.”
After letting him practice a few hesitant sequences, Momo guided him toward a more distant wall lined with mounted targets.
“The next step is accuracy.”
She extended her palm and, with a small flash of light, three throwing knives materialized in her hand. Without breaking eye contact with him, she flicked her wrist three times. Each blade buried itself dead-center in a bullseye, the metal quivering in the wood.
Izuku’s jaw almost hit the floor. “I want to be able to do that.”
Momo conjured another set of knives and handed them to him. “Practice makes perfect.”
He stepped up to the line, took aim… and promptly missed. One blade hit the target’s edge, the other two clattered to the ground halfway there.
Izuku stared at the results in disappointment.
Momo stepped forward and patted his shoulder lightly. “As I said, practice makes perfect.”
———————————————————————
Momo led Izuku back toward the workbench. Without a word, she crouched beside the small refrigerator next to it, pulled out two bottles, and handed one to him. The chilled condensation was a welcome relief against his overheated hands.
They drank in silence for a moment, the sound of their breathing filling the otherwise quiet warehouse.
“I hope,” Momo said at last, lowering her bottle, “that you’ve started to feel connected to this place.”
Izuku nodded, wiping the sweat from his forehead.
“Good,” she continued. “On the days you aren’t cleaning the beach, you can come here, whether I’m around or not. The warehouse is fully at your disposal. You can train, experiment, or just go over your notes. I’ll also create some dumbbells and other exercise equipment for you, and I’ll leave detailed instructions for both weapon and hand-to-hand combat practice that could help you.”
She was about to say more when she noticed tears trailing down his cheeks. Her brow furrowed in concern. “Why are you crying?”
Izuku quickly rubbed at his face with his sleeve. “It’s just… this is the first time anyone’s believed in me this much… and actually supported me.”
For a brief moment, Momo’s expression softened into something warmer than her usual composed demeanor. She stepped closer, resting a reassuring hand on his shoulder. Her voice was gentle, but carried the weight of sincerity. “Then let this be the first of many times, Izuku. You have more potential than you realize, and I’ll help you reach it.”
His chest tightened at her words, and the tears slowed until he could finally manage a smile. “So… what’s next?”
Momo’s lips curved upward, just a little too innocently. Without a word, she raised her hands, and in a shimmer of creation, two gleaming sabres appeared, one in each hand.
Izuku swallowed audibly.
———————————————————————
10 months later.
Izuku stood atop a giant mountain of garbage on the Dagobah Beach, the salty wind tugging at his hair. Ten months ago, he wouldn’t have been able to lift a piece of chunk or collapsing trying to do. Now, thanks to Momo’s relentless training, his body had transformed, lean muscle lining his frame, his stamina leagues beyond what it had been. He’d learned to fight in close quarters, to handle multiple weapons, to aim with deadly precision.
Down below, Momo watched from the base of the pile, a small smile tugging at her lips. “You’ve done it,” she called. “The beach is back to its former glory, thanks to you.”
Izuku started making his way down, boots crunching against rusted metal and shattered plastic. “That’s nice of you to say… but what are we going to do about this giant mountain of trash?”
Momo stepped forward, her expression calm. “This.”
She placed her hand on the heap. Instantly, black energy pulsed outward, crawling over the trash like a living shadow. In seconds, the garbage began to crumble into harmless ash, collapsing in on itself until nothing remained but the clean, open sand beneath their feet.
Izuku stared, wide-eyed. “That… that was your destruction quirk, wasn’t it? The one you told me about?”
She nodded. “If I touch something with it, it’s completely destroyed within seconds, only harmless ash is left.”
Even though she’d demonstrated and explained some of her abilities to him over the weeks and months, it still felt unreal to watch her wield so many different quirks as if they were second nature.
Momo glanced back at him. “The UA entrance exam is only a week away. How are you feeling?”
“A little nervous,” Izuku admitted, “but also excited. I’m more than motivated and ready.”
Her smile deepened, though there was something unreadable in her eyes. “Do you remember what I told you ten months ago, that you needed to strengthen your body before I could give you a quirk?”
Izuku’s expression brightened instantly. “Yes. I worked as hard as I could to make it happen.”
Momo’s voice softened, almost regretful. “I have to confess, I lied.”
It was like being hit in the chest. “You… lied about being able to give me a quirk?” His voice trembled.
She shook her head quickly. “No. That part was true.” Before he could speak again, she explained, “What I lied about was the reason you needed to train first. The truth is… I could have given you a quirk from the very beginning.”
Izuku’s eyes widened. “Then… why didn’t you?”
“I needed to be sure,” she said firmly, “that you truly wanted to be a hero, not just say you did. Look at this beach. If you had given up in the first second or week, you would have been just another person making empty promises. But you didn’t. You cleaned it with your bare hands, without any powers.”
She gestured toward the spotless sand. “If I’d given you a quirk right away, would you have stayed as motivated? Or would you have become like those classmates of yours who think a strong quirk automatically makes you a strong hero?”
Izuku was speechless. He understood now, it wasn’t about holding him back. It was about making sure he wouldn’t lose sight of what mattered.
Momo lifted her right hand, energy swirling in her palm. It shaped itself into a glowing white butterfly. The delicate wings shimmered like moonlight.
“There’s only one thing left to ask,” she said, her voice steady. “Midoriya Izuku, are you ready to become a hero who saves people with a smile?”
Izuku gazed at the butterfly, feeling his heart pound. “Yes,” he said without hesitation. “I am.”
The butterfly took flight, drifting toward him before merging with his chest in a burst of light. Energy surged through his body, flooding every cell with warmth and power. He looked down at his hands, unchanged on the outside, but inside… something was different.
Izuku’s eyes shone with a mix of disbelief and excitement. “I feel… like something’s different,” he said slowly, flexing his fingers, “but at the same time, I still feel like me.”
Momo folded her arms loosely. “Unfortunately, I can’t tell you exactly how it works,” she admitted. “This is the first time I’ve tried it. But generally, you’ll keep the quirk until the object it’s bound to is destroyed.”
Izuku blinked, confused. “But… that energy didn’t merge with any object.”
A small smile curved Momo’s lips. “Technically, it did. It merged with something not so easily broken, your soul.”
Izuku’s eyes went wide, a sharp intake of breath escaping him.
“Perhaps,” Momo said in a mildly apologetic tone, “I should have mentioned that before I sent the energy your way.”
But Izuku’s face broke into a wide grin. “I don’t see a problem. If it’s bound to my soul, that means… I’ll have this quirk for life.”
“That,” Momo replied, her smile deepening, “is what I call positive thinking.” She tilted her head. “So, how about it, want to try it out?”
Izuku’s answer was immediate, he nodded so fast it was almost comical. “Yes! But… uh, what kind of quirk do I have now?”
“One I think you’ll enjoy very much.”
Before he could press her further, Momo raised her arm. From her forearm emerged a massive slab of solid metal, broad as her arm, as long as her height, and thick as her fist. She set it upright in the sand, her hand resting lightly against it. A faint glow pulsed where her palm met the surface.
“Go on,” she said simply. “Hit it.”
Izuku’s first instinct was that this was a terrible idea, his mind immediately conjured images of his arm shattering, but he trusted that Momo wouldn’t ask without a reason. He took a breath, stepped forward, and punched.
The result was explosive.
The impact rang like a cannon shot, the force so great that it not only left a deep dent in the metal plate, but actually hurled the entire slab into the air, spinning end over end until it vanished over the ocean. The compressed air from his strike whipped past the ocean, sending a spray of seawater into the sky and briefly parting the ocean’s surface in a long, narrow line.
Izuku stood frozen, fist still clenched and outstretched, mouth hanging open as he stared at the distant horizon where the plate had disappeared.
Momo, on the other hand, merely watched the trajectory with calm detachment, rubbing her chin thoughtfully. “Hmm… I expected a little more force,” she remarked. “Still, for a first attempt, not bad at all.”
She extended her hand. “Let’s get it back before it crashes into a whale or a passing ship.”
With a faint shimmer, the slab of metal appeared in front of her, fetched effortlessly from it trajectory.
That seemed to snap Izuku out of his stunned trance. “Was… was that your Fetch quirk?”
Momo nodded, turning her gaze to inspect the deep dent he had left. “Your punch,” she said evenly, “was nothing to scoff at.”
Izuku’s voice trembled as he asked, “That strength… that’s…?”
She finished for him with a nod. “Yes. The same type of quirk All Might has. Yours is a little weaker right now, but if you train it, one day, it will match his maybe even surpass his.”
Izuku looked down at his unharmed fist, then at the ruined plate, unable to fully process that he now possessed a similar power like his idol.
Without ceremony, Momo placed her hand on the slab, reducing it to harmless ash with her Destruction quirk. She turned back to him, a faint glint of challenge in her eyes. “So, what do you say? Starting tomorrow, we work on mastering your new quirk, before the entrance exam.”
Izuku’s grin returned instantly. “Absolutely!”
Notes:
Title of the next chapter: Entrance Exam
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter 5: Entrance Exam
Summary:
The Entrance Exam begins.
Notes:
The Kusarigama is Momo‘s favorite weapon there she can use it similar to her yo-yo in her Ladybug days
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The time has come. Today was the day of the UA entrance exam. Momo and Izuku stood in front of the building, and they weren't the only ones. Many students walked past them into the building, hoping to pass the entrance exam and be accepted into UA.
Momo glanced at Izuku, who was trembling slightly, his hands fidgeting at his sides. She placed a steady hand on his shoulder. “Try to relax,” she said calmly. “Focus on that what you learned during your training, and everything will be fine.”
Izuku inhaled deeply, then exhaled, trying to center himself. “Thanks,” he murmured, a faint smile forming, only for Momo to suddenly push him lightly to the side.
A split second later, a blond boy shot past where Izuku had been standing, his expression twisted in aggression. He had clearly been aiming to shoulder-check him with his quirk.
Missing his mark, the boy spun around, glaring. Izuku’s eyes widened. “Kacchan!”
Katsuki’s boots stomped against the pavement as he marched toward them. “What the hell are you doing here, Deku?!” he spat, his voice sharp with hostility.
“You already knew I’d be taking the exam today,” Izuku replied quietly, trying to keep his voice even.
“You don’t belong here,” Katsuki growled. “This exam is only for real heroes!”
Izuku faltered, the words hitting harder than he wanted to admit. His shoulders slumped slightly, his earlier confidence from months of training wobbling.
Before he could submit to self-doubt, Momo stepped in. “Then what is someone like you doing here?”
Katsuki’s head snapped toward her, his glare deepening. “What did you just say to me?”
“You heard me,” Momo said evenly, her tone like ice. “You said this place is only for real heroes, so I’m wondering why a hothead like you is standing here.”
Katsuki’s lip curled. He glanced at her, then back at Izuku with a sneer. “Who’s this, your babysitter?”
“I’m his friend,” Momo replied, her voice still calm but carrying a weight of certainty. “And I don’t take kindly to anyone bullying my friends.”
Izuku’s breath caught. He’d often thought of Momo as a friend, but he’d been too afraid to ask, too worried she might say she only helped him out of pity. Hearing the word from her own mouth lifted something heavy from his chest.
Katsuki, however, took it as a challenge. “Oh yeah? And what are you gonna do about it?” he said, his smile sharp and dangerous.
Momo tilted her head slightly, her expression almost pitying. “First, I’m going to ignore you. We have far more important things to focus on today, and you aren’t worth a single minute of it.”
Without waiting for a reply, she took Izuku by the shoulders and began leading him past. “Come on, we don’t want to be late for the exam.”
“Uh… right,” Izuku said, still a bit thrown off but following her lead.
As they passed, treating Katsuki as if he were nothing more than empty air, his expression twisted with rage. His hand shot out toward Momo’s back, but before he could so much as brush her jacket, she moved.
Her body spun with startling speed, her foot hooking behind his ankle while her arm caught his wrist. In one seamless motion, she pivoted her hips, used his momentum against him, and wrenched his arm behind his back. The next thing he knew, Katsuki was face-down on the ground, one of Momo’s knees pinning his shoulder, her grip on his arm unbreakable.
The sharp movement drew gasps from several students nearby, their murmurs rippling through the crowd. Izuku’s eyes widened too, but not in shock. He already knew exactly what Momo was capable of.
Katsuki strained against her hold, teeth clenched, but it was useless.
“Listen carefully, hothead,” Momo said, her voice low and steady. “I don’t know what your problem is, and I don’t care. But if you can’t control your aggression toward us, I will break your arm the next time you try anything.”
She didn’t wait for an answer. Rising smoothly with him in her grip, she released him and gave him a firm shove forward. He stumbled, catching himself before turning with a furious glare.
Arms crossed, Momo stared him down. “Now go. Before they decide not to let us take the exam because of you.”
Katsuki growled low in his throat, but after a tense pause, he turned sharply and stomped into the building.
Izuku watched in stunned silence as Katsuki disappeared into the building, then turned toward Momo. The tension in the air slowly dissipated, and soon the other students began filing the building.
“We should probably head in ourselves if we want to grab a seat,” Momo said, already starting toward the entrance.
Izuku lingered for a few more seconds, watching her walk ahead before finally taking a step forward himself. He’d barely made it three steps when his legs trembles and he stumbled, only, instead of hitting the ground, he found himself… floating.
He blinked in confusion, his legs kicking slightly as his body hovered just inches above the pavement.
“That was close!” a cheerful voice chimed from beside him. Izuku turned his head to see a girl standing there, her short brown hair framing a round, friendly face. She wore the same standard UA entrance exam outfit as the others, and her wide brown eyes seemed to shine with warmth.
“It’s my quirk,” she explained with a bright smile. “Sorry for stopping you like that, but I think it’s bad luck to trip and fall before something important.”
A moment later, the strange weightlessness vanished, and Izuku’s feet landed back on solid ground. He realized he’d been staring, and blushing.
“This sure is nerve-wracking,” the girl added, still smiling.
Izuku opened his mouth to respond, but his brain refused to cooperate.
“Good luck to both of us!” she said, jogging past him toward the building.
He stood there, red in the face, watching her go, practically feeling steam coming out of his ears. ’I just talked to a girl!‘ his mind screamed.
When he turned back, Momo wasn’t far away and probably saw everything. She wears a mischievous grin that made his stomach tighten.
“Well, well,” she said in a sing-song tone. “Looks like someone’s in love~.”
Izuku’s face somehow managed to get even redder. “N-no! That’s not… it’s not like that! She was just being nice!” he stammered, waving his hands frantically, his voice a bit too high and fast to sound convincing.
Momo’s grin didn’t fade for a second, clearly unconvinced.
Desperate to change the subject, Izuku looked away. “We-we should hurry to the auditorium before all the good seats are taken!”
Before Momo could say another word, he dashed toward the entrance, leaving a literal puff of dust in his wake.
Momo watched him run, her grin still firmly in place. “Sure,” she says, amused.
———————————————————————
A little later in the auditorium.
The auditorium was enormous, rows upon rows of seats stretched out before a massive stage, and nearly every spot was already taken. Students still streamed in, scanning for openings.
Momo counted them lucky to have found two seats together. She sat with quiet composure, while beside her, Izuku sat hunched forward, muttering under his breath.
“…I don’t belong here… this was a mistake… Kacchan’s right… I’m just going to make a fool of myself…”
Momo sighed, shaking her head slightly. These kinds of doubts were nothing new, she’d heard them from Izuku before, and she’d felt them herself in her previous life. She rested a calming hand on his shoulder.
“Breathe,” she instructed softly.
Izuku obeyed, inhaling and exhaling, his shoulders loosening slightly.
“I understand you’re nervous,” Momo continued, her voice even and steady. “I’m sure half the people here feel the same way. But you need to control it. If you let your nerves take over, your brain won’t work and if that happens, everything you’ve put into being here will be wasted, along with your dream.”
Izuku’s eyes softened at her words. He felt a little better, but Momo knew he needed one last nudge to pull him fully out of that spiral.
“Have you chosen a name for your new Quirk yet?” she asked.
Izuku recognized what she was doing, changing the subject to something more exciting and he had to admit, it worked. His mouth pulled into a wide smile.
“I have,” he said. “Forceflow.”
Momo’s lips curved into a quiet laugh. “That fits.”
Before they could continue, the boy sitting on Izuku’s other side adjusted his glasses, his gaze sharp and posture rigid. He had neatly combed dark-blue hair and carried himself with almost military precision.
“I will say this in the most polite way possible,” the boy began, voice clipped but formal, “but you two have been talking since the moment you sat down. Either remain silent or please leave. Some of us would like to pay attention.”
Izuku turned instantly, ready to apologize and promise they’d be quiet, but Momo spoke first, her tone calm but edged with logic.
“First of all, it’s rude to interrupt a private conversation between people you don’t know. Second, for your information, the speaker hasn’t arrived at the podium yet. But I can promise you that as soon as someone does, we’ll remain as quiet as possible.”
The boy adjusted his glasses again, considering her words. “Very well,” he said after a pause. “I will not press the matter further.”
Before anyone else could speak, the stage lights flared to life. A hush fell instantly over the crowd.
From the side of the stage, a tall man in sunglasses and a black jacket strode forward with exaggerated energy. His dramatic entrance was met with complete silence.
Izuku’s eyes went wide, his mouth falling open. “That’s Present Mic!” he whispered excitedly.
Momo glanced at him and chuckled quietly. “I take it you’re a fan?”
Izuku nodded rapidly. “I listen to his radio show every day.”
She smiled but stayed silent as Present Mic took his position at the podium, looking eager to start.
“What’s up, UA candidates?!” he shouted, his voice booming through the speakers. “Thanks for tunin’ in to me, your school DJ. C’mon! And lemme hear ya!”
The silence in the room was deafening. Not a single clap or cheer.
“Keeping it mellow, huh?” Present Mic said, not missing a beat. “That’s fine, I’ll skip straight to the main show. Let’s talk about how this practical exam’s gonna go down, okay? Are you ready? Yeah!”
Again, dead quiet.
“Like your application said,” he continued, “today you rockin’ boys and girls will be out there conducting ten-minute mock battles in super-hip urban settings. Gird your loins, my friends! After I drop the mic here, you’ll head to your specified battle center, sound good?”
Still no response. Behind him, the massive monitor lit up, displaying images of three different types of faux villains. Numbers appeared above each one, 1, 2, and 3.
“Okay, okay, let’s check out your targets. There are three types of faux villains in every battle center. You’ll earn points based on their level of difficulty, so choose wisely! Your goal in this trial is to use your Quirk to raise your score by shredding these faux villains like a mid-song guitar solo! But check it, make sure you’re keepin’ things heroic. Attacking other examinees is a UA no-no, ya dig?”
The boy beside Izuku suddenly stood up, one hand raised with perfect form “Excuse me, sir, but I have a question.”
Present Mic grinned wide. “Hit me!”
A spotlight immediately swung over, bathing the boy in bright light. He didn’t flinch.
“On the printout,” the boy began, his tone firm but polite, “you’ve listed four types of villains. Not three. With all respect, if this is an error on official UA materials, it is shameful. We are exemplary students. We expect the best from Japan’s most notable school. A mistake such as this won’t do.”
Momo glanced over at him, her voice calm but carrying that unmistakable air of logic “I’m fairly certain he would have gotten to that if you’d given him the chance.”
It was like she’d just flipped a switch inside his head, his expression shifted, the mental gears visibly turning until, after a pause, he gave a small, “Oh.”
Present Mic chuckled into the mic. “All right, all right. Examinee number 7-1-1-1, thanks for callin’ in with your request! The fourth villain type is worth zero points. That guy’s just an obstacle we’ll be throwin’ in your way. There’s one in every battle center. Think of it as a hurdle you should try to avoid. It’s not that it can’t be beaten, but there’s… kinda no point. I recommend my listeners try to ignore it and focus on the ones toppin’ the charts.”
The boy executed a perfect ninety-degree bow. “Thank you very much. Please, continue.”
“That’s all I got for you today,” Present Mic said with a wave. “I’ll sign off with a little present, a sample of our school motto! As General Napoleon Bonaparte once laid down ‘A true hero is one who overcomes life’s misfortunes.’ Mm-hm. Now that’s a tasty soundbite. You ready to go beyond? Let’s hear a Plus Ultra!”
Once again, the crowd gave him nothing but awkward silence.
“Yeesh, tough room,” Present Mic muttered with a smirk. “Good luck! Hope you practiced hitting more than just books.”
———————————————————————
A little later.
All students who have come for the entrance exam go to buses that Will take them to their respective practice locations.
The courtyard buzzed with chatter and footsteps as the students funneled toward the rows of buses waiting to take them to their assigned exam sites. Izuku and Momo, now both dressed in standard sport clothes, walked side by side until they stopped near a large sign listing each student’s destination.
Izuku’s eyes scanned the list, his face falling slightly. “Looks like… we’re headed to different locations,” he said, his voice tinged with disappointment.
Momo nodded without hesitation. “Yes, but that shouldn’t discourage you. This is the day you’ve been training for over the past months.”
Her calm certainty made Izuku’s lips curl into a soft smile, until a sudden, dreadful thought struck him. His eyes went wide, and he practically yelled, “Ahh, damn it!”
Momo blinked, tilting her head. “What’s wrong?”
Izuku raked his hands furiously through his hair, panic rising. “We… we only focused on my training! We completely neglected yours!” His voice cracked with guilt, and his eyes glistened with unshed tears.
Momo’s response was a simple wave of her hand, as if brushing away the concern. “Don’t worry about me. I think I’ll manage.” She gave a casual shrug. “And if I don’t, then it wasn’t meant to be.”
But that did little to ease Izuku’s anxiety. The thought of her failing because of him gnawed at his stomach. Before he could sink further into self-blame, Momo flicked her finger against his forehead, snapping him back to reality.
“Don’t waste energy worrying about things that haven’t happened yet,” she said with a faint smile. “Wait and see how things turn out first.”
Izuku was still concerned, but he found himself smiling anyway. If there was one thing he could always rely on, it was Momo’s unshakable logic.
“I wanted to give you something before you went to your practice exam location,” she said, reaching into her palm. “A lucky charm.”
When she opened her hand, Izuku saw a tiny All Might keychain, but instead of the familiar blue, yellow, and white colors, this one was entirely red with black spots.
As he took it, his brows furrowed. “This is… an All Might keychain, but the colors are completely wrong.”
Momo’s lips curved into a playful smirk. “You don’t like it? I can always take it back.”
“No! It’s not that,” Izuku said hastily, not wanting to seem ungrateful. “I really like it.”
Once he’d calmed down, he gave a polite bow. “Thank you. I’ll take good care of it.”
“Before you go,” Momo said as she began walking toward her bus, “one last piece of advice. You and everyone else here share the same goal, to be accepted into UA. Most people think that makes everyone else a competitor. But that’s not true. Everyone here wants to be a hero, so you should act like one from the start.”
Izuku frowned slightly, unsure what exactly she meant. But before he could ask, she stepped into her bus and the door closed.
He stood watching as her bus pulled away, Momo’s words still swirling in his mind.
A loud announcement crackled from the speakers above. “All examinees, please be seated in your designated buses within the next five minutes. Failure to do so will result in forfeiture of your exam.”
Izuku startled, realizing his own bus was about to leave, run to the bus.
———————————————————————
Later.
Izuku and the other students from his group stood on a area in front of the gates, waiting to be admitted.
As his eyes scanned the crowd he saw that many people had in fact brought equipment. There was a blonde kid with a huge belt buckle that had to be for his quirk, or else it would be what Momo would say, a crime to fashion.
His eyes caught a familiar head of brown hair.
The girl from earlier was in his group. He thought that maybe he could thank her this times with words and get her name before the battle started.
As he moved to start forward he felt a hand grab his shoulder. The same dark haired boy from before had stopped him. “She’s trying to focus.”
“Huh?” Izuku looked again, he hadn’t been able to see from his previous angle but she appeared to have her eyes closed and taking care to control her breathing. “Oh I suppose you're right.”
“What do you plan to do? Distract her, and ruin her chances to succeed?” The boy asked.
Izuku was about to apologize, but stopped. He thinks about what Momo would say in this situation and says “Did I offend you before the exam started? Cut you off on a crosswalk or something? Because you don’t seem to like me and you don’t even know my name?”
10 months ago Izuku wouldn’t have dreamed of saying this. But Momo‘s confidence in him helped him have a bit more confidence in himself, so he just tried to think of what she would say.
The boy reeled at the question so Izuku carried on.
“She helped me earlier, but I couldn’t thank her, so I wanted to see if I could thank her and wish her good luck, that’s is all.” Izuku tilted his head. After seeing the boy’s shock at this he softened and a smile returned to his face. “But thanks anyway. The last thing I want is to distract her, I’ll try and speak to her after the exam.”
With that Izuku stepped back and out of the grasp of the boy, instead turning to the gate.
The massive gates began to open a minute later, revealing the sprawling mock city beyond. Several students gasped, murmuring in awe at the sight of towering buildings, streets littered with rubble, and the mechanical hum of distant machines.
As the examinees hesitated, waiting for some kind of official countdown, Present Mic’s voice boomed over the speakers
“What are you waiting for?! In a real villain attack, there’s no countdown! GO, GO, GO!”
The students surged forward, sprinting into the fake city. Izuku dashed in with them, his heart pounding.
Almost immediately, he realized a problem, the skyscrapers and massive structures blocked his view. He couldn’t see where the robots were emerging from. Then, a memory flashed into his mind, one of Momo’s lessons during their months of intense training.
“Sometimes, you get a better view of your opponent from above rather than below.”
At the time, he thought she was just teasing him because she was taller than him. But now, he suspected there had been a lot more behind those words.
Tightening his fists, he activated Forceflow and bent his knees. In one explosive motion, he launched himself high into the air, aiming for one of the tallest skyscrapers. The wind whipped past his face as he soared upward, his legs tucking in just before he reached the ledge.
With a controlled burst of power, he landed on the rooftop in a low crouch, his sneakers scraping against the concrete.
Several students, including a stern-looking boy with glasses, saw what he had done and immediately recognized the tactical advantage. A few began copying his idea, using their own Quirks to leap or propel themselves onto rooftops.
From above, the city unfolded like a map. Izuku scanned the streets, quickly spotting clusters of robots moving in groups. Some were only one-pointers, others three-pointers.
Just as he chose a street to drop into, movement at the far end of the rooftop caught his eye. A girl with long green hair stood frozen near the edge, her hands gripping the railing so tightly her knuckles were white. She wasn’t moving at all, almost as if she were rooted to the spot.
“Are you okay?” Izuku called out.
“I… I think I underestimated the height,” she admitted, her voice trembling. “I don’t know how to get down.”
Momo’s words from earlier echoed in his head ’Before you go, one last piece of advice. You and everyone else here share the same goal, to be accepted into UA. Most people think that makes everyone else a competitor. But that’s not true. Everyone here wants to be a hero, so you should act like one from the start.‘
Izuku smiled faintly. “I’m heading down anyway. Want me to carry you down?”
She blinked at him in surprise. “You’d help me? We’re supposed to be competitors.”
“We’re not competitors,” Izuku replied warmly. “We’re students trying to pass the same exam.”
For a moment she hesitated, then nodded. “Alright.”
Without a second thought, Izuku scooped her into a princess carry. “Hold on tight,” he said before springing off the ledge. He bounded from wall to wall, each impact controlled so the girl barely jolted in his arms. In seconds, they landed safely on the street.
Izuku set her down gently.
“Thank you,” she said with a relieved smile. “My name is Ibara Shiozaki. I hope we meet again at UA.”
“I hope so too,” Izuku replied. “My name is Midoriya Izuku.”
They then parted ways, each heading in opposite directions.
———————————————————————
Izuku immediately spotted a one-point robot rounding the corner ahead. He rushed it, ducked under a wild swing of its mechanical arm, and drove a Forceflow-powered punch into its chassis. The machine exploded into scrap.
Not wasting a second, he dashed into another street where two students were struggling to dislodge a three-point robot that had pinned them behind a wrecked car. Izuku didn’t attack it himself, instead, he shouted, “Its back is unarmored! Hit the joints!”
The students followed his advice, disabling the machine in seconds. They both shouted thanks, but Izuku was already moving again.
A sharp metallic screech made him glance down to the street below, just in time to see a two-point robot barreling toward a younger boy in yellow. The boy froze, backing up as the machine swung one of its heavy arms in a wide arc. Without hesitation, Izuku vaulted onto a nearby fire escape and dropped down the side of the building. He landed between the boy and the robot, catching the robot’s arm mid-swing and pushing it aside with a Forceflow-powered punch. He sent the robot crashing into a wall in a burst of sparks.
“You’re clear!” Izuku called down.
The boy gave him a quick thumbs-up before sprinting away.
For the next several minutes, Izuku tore through the fake city, alternating between smashing robots and aiding other examinees with quick advice or interventions. His points climbed steadily, one-point robots crumpled under clean strikes, three-pointers fell after kicking it hard against other robots, and two-pointers were dismantled with rapid, precise blows.
By the time the speakers blared, “Two minutes remaining!” he had counted 45 points in his head, his breathing ragged, but his eyes still sharp.
And then, the ground began to shake.
The ground trembled as a shadow swallowed the street. Students froze mid-step before their instincts kicked in, most of them turning on their heels and sprinting the other way. The cause towered above the skyline, a colossal robot, even taller than the skyscrapers.
It was the zero-pointer.
Nobody stayed to fight it, why would they? It was worth no points, and one hit from those massive limbs could flatten a car. Cries of panic filled the air as students scrambled for safety.
Izuku’s gaze tracked the giant from a distance, wondering why the examer would even include something so dangerous if it didn’t earn you anything. His first thought was to ignore it and run away, until a desperate voice cut through the chaos.
“Help! Please, someone!”
His head snapped toward the sound. A few blocks away, the girl who saved him before was pinned under a collapsed section of concrete wall, her legs trapped. She struggled to push it off, but her movements were sluggish, her breathing uneven. Quirk exhaustion, Izuku realized instantly, she’d probably overused her power and now couldn’t even lift the debris.
The giant’s massive treads were crushing cars as it moved closer. Every other student in the area was too busy running to even notice her, or they noticed and kept going, unwilling to risk it.
Izuku froze, heart hammering. ’What should I?‘
A glint caught his eye. The small red All Might keychain Momo had given him dangled from the loop on his pants. His fingers brushed against it, and in that moment, the hesitation vanished.
He clenched his fists. ’I know exactly what to do.‘
Forceflow surged through him, white energy igniting in his limbs. With a sharp inhale, he exploded forward, the concrete beneath his feet cracking. He bounded up the side of a building, scaling its windows and ledges in seconds until he was nearly level with the zero-pointer’s head.
Its massive arm swept toward him like a falling tower. Izuku launched himself off the wall, twisting in the air to avoid the strike, then planted both feet against the giant’s upper chest plating.
“SMASH!”
The Forceflow burst tore through the air like a sonic boom. The shockwave rattled windows for blocks, and the robot’s chest caved inward before the entire frame toppled backward, slamming into the street with an earth-shaking crash.
Izuku landed in a crouch, unharmed, the energy dispersing harmlessly into the ground. Gasps and stunned murmurs rippled through the watching students. Even the boy, who had spent the whole exam lecturing him on rules, stood frozen with wide eyes.
But Izuku was already sprinting toward the girl. He braced his hands under the slab and, with one clean push, lifted it high enough for her to pull free.
“Are you okay?” he asked, steady but breathless.
She nodded, still shocked. “Y-yeah… thank you.”
Several of the students, including the boy, kept staring, not at the girl, but at the boy who had just brought down the zero-pointer like it was nothing.
Izuku noticed how badly the girl’s leg looked injured. The only reason she wasn’t feeling it yet was because of all the adrenaline coursing through her. He was about to point it out and offer to take her to a hospital when the final siren for the entrance exam blared.
Present Mic’s voice rang out over the speakers, “Time’s up!”
All around them, students turned their attention toward an elderly woman making her way through the crowd, healing injured participants with a simple touch.
Izuku muttered under his breath, “Recovery Girl… maybe she can help.”
Just as he was about to take a step toward her, his All Might keychain began to glow, a warm red light pulsing from it. The light detached, floating toward the girl and wrapping around her injured leg. She didn’t seem to notice at all as the glow sank into her skin before fading completely. It could be a trick of the light, but Izuku could swear that he saw many Ladybugs flying around the girls leg, as his All Might keychain disappeared.
Izuku blinked twice, his mind racing. Somehow, the injuries were completely gone. Then his eyes widened in realization, the keychain Momo had given him wasn’t just a lucky charm in the traditional sense. It was one of her quirks, Lucky Charm. She’d told him it could guide someone down the right path and even heal them, but he’d never expected it to work like this.
Before he could think more about it, the girl stood up and flexed her leg with a puzzled expression.
“That’s weird… I could’ve sworn my leg was broken from that rubble.”
Izuku rubbed the back of his neck, hoping she wouldn’t notice what had really happened. “Looks like you just got lucky.”
She smiled warmly. “I guess so. Wait… you’re that boy from earlier, aren’t you?”
Izuku flushed, looking away. “Y-Yeah… I wanted to thank you again for before.”
“It was nothing. Thank you for saving me from the zero-pointer.” she replied with a cheerful grin. “Oh! I don’t think we’ve introduced ourselves yet. I’m Uraraka Ochako, but you can call me Ochako.”
Izuku smiled shyly. “Midoriya Izuku. But you can call me Izuku.”
Before either of them could say more, the dark haired boy with glasses came running toward them. Izuku braced himself for another lecture, but instead, the boy skidded to a halt, bowed at a perfect 90 degrees, and said, “Please forgive me. I misjudged you.”
Izuku blinked in surprise. “Huh?”
The boy straightened his posture. “At first, I thought you weren’t taking this seriously. But after seeing you in action, I realize I judged too hastily.”
Izuku quickly raised his hands. “There’s really no need to apologize. It happens. By the way my name’s Midoriya Izuku, but just call me Izuku.”
“Iida Tenya,” the boy replied, adjusting his glasses. “I look forward to working with you.” He extended his hand, and Izuku shook it firmly before Tenya walked off.
Then Recovery Girl approached the two of them. “Either of you need treatment?”
Ochako shook her head with a smile. “Nope! No injuries here.”
“Same for me,” Izuku added with a small grin. “Just a few scratches, nothing serious.”
The older woman studied them both and found no signs of serious wounds, so she simply handed them each a piece of candy before moving on to the next student.
As they started walking toward the exit, Ochako glanced at him. “I hope we both make it into UA.”
Izuku smiled back. “Yeah… me too.”
But as they walked, Izuku’s thoughts drifted. ‘I wonder how Momo’s exam went.‘
———————————————————————
Meanwhile, at the same time as Izuku was taking his exam.
The moment the massive gates of the mock city rumbled open, Momo didn’t wait for Present Mic’s booming announcement. She darted forward, the startled students behind her quickly realizing the exam had begun and pouring in after her.
With a sharp inhale, Momo created a gleaming kusarigama from her side, the chain snaking behind her as she broke into a run. She swung the weight upward, catching the hooked blade on the railing of a tall office building. The chain went taut, and with a practiced yank, she launched herself skyward. Her boots landed on the rooftop of a skyscraper in a smooth roll, her eyes already scanning the streets below.
Far off, three robots, a one-pointer, a two-pointer, and a three-pointer, trundled side by side, oblivious to her. Momo sprinted to the edge of the roof, vaulted off, and swung down in a deadly arc. The blade of her kusarigama cleaved through all three machines in a single sweeping motion, their metal bodies splitting apart before they even registered her presence.
She didn’t pause to watch them fall. Instead, she reeled in her chain and leapt away, spotting new targets deeper in the district.
Again and again, Momo swung between buildings like a pendulum, the wind snapping through her dark hair. This time, she materialized a handful of hand grenades mid-swing, dropping them precisely onto isolated robots that no one else was fighting. Each detonation, whether instantaneous or with a short fuse, shredded circuits and left the streets littered with smoking scrap. Not once did she interfere with another examinee’s fight, the last thing she wanted was to rob someone else of their points.
As she soared over a narrower street, a flicker of movement caught her eye. Below, a girl with short dark-purple hair and triangular bangs stood in a defensive stance, thin headphone-like cables dangling from her earlobes. She seems to have troubles with her devices on her wrists. Momo recognized the devices instantly, Amplifier Jacks. She’d seen the devices featured in a recent hero tech magazine. But the girl’s current situation was dire, both of her amplifiers were cracked and sparking.
The girl aimed them anyway at two approaching three-pointers, only for one device to sputter, hiss, and fall apart in her hands with a sharp snap. She froze, teeth clenched, as the robots advanced.
Momo swung down and landed lightly between her and the machines. Without hesitation, she whipped her kusarigama around the pair, the chain binding their limbs together before they could react.
The girl’s eyes widened, a mix of panic and frustration flashing across her face. “What are you doing?!” she demanded, her tone sharp. “Don’t you dare take my points...”
“I’m not here to steal your points,” Momo interrupted calmly, already lifting the hem of her sports jacket to expose her back. “I just thought you could use a little help.”
The girl’s voice faltered for a moment, and a faint blush colored her cheeks, but before she could ask what Momo meant, the creation quirk user’s skin shimmered with light. In seconds, a pristine pair of new Amplifier Jacks emerged, their design sleeker, sturdier, and tuned with subtle modifications to improve output.
Momo held them out. “Put these on.”
The girl hesitated only briefly before stripping off her damaged gear and putting the newer gear on, then slotting her earphone jacks into the replacements. The fit was perfect, the power output immediate.
Momo loosened her grip on the chain. “Go.”
A smirk replaced the girl’s earlier frustration. With a surge of sound, elivering a bass-heavy shockwave that shattered both robots into heaps of twisted metal. The difference was obvious, these new amplifiers hit harder and cleaner than her old ones ever had.
She stared at the remains, then at the devices on her hands, and finally at Momo. “Why would you help me?”
Momo smiled faintly, as though the answer was obvious. “Because I thought you needed it.”
The girl’s blush deepened, her gaze flicking away. “I… I don’t even know how to thank you.”
“You can thank me by passing the entrance exam,” Momo replied lightly, already swinging her kusarigama overhead. With a final nod, she vaulted back into the cityscape, leaving the girl standing in the wreckage with her new weapons.
Momo swung gracefully to another part of the city, her kusarigama whistling through the air before she landed lightly on the rooftop of a mid-rise building. Below, a one-pointer lumbered into view, accompanied by two three-pointers. She didn’t hesitate, dropping down behind the one-pointer, she delivered three rapid, precise strikes to its weak points, a joint in the shoulder, the main power conduit, and finally the processor casing. Sparks flew as the machine collapsed in on itself.
The other two didn’t even have time to react before her kusarigama whipped out in a wide arc, slicing clean through their armor plating. Both three-pointers crumpled into heaps of scrap metal.
She turned to move on, but something odd flickered in the corner of her eye. At first, she thought she saw clothes floating through the air. But as she narrowed her gaze, she realized they weren’t floating clothes at all.
It was a girl. An invisible girl.
The clothes, hero exam sports uniform, hung in the shape of a slouched figure. From the way she stood, Momo could tell she was exhausted, possibly injured. A broken spear lay on the ground in front of her, its jagged shaft still sparking from damage.
Momo approached calmly, lowering her kusarigama. “Do you happen to need help?”
The invisible girl hesitated, her voice quiet but strained. “I… just need a moment to rest before I can keep going.”
From the tone, Momo immediately suspected bruised, or worse, broken, ribs. And judging from her lack of visible offensive quirks aside from invisibility, and likely some hand-to-hand combat skills, Momo figured she didn’t possess any ability that could break through the robots metal bodies, at least not without a proper weapon.
This was exactly what had always bothered Momo about the UA entrance exams, they weren’t tailored to support every type of quirk or person. The tests were overwhelmingly physical, often favoring those with raw strength, speed, or destructive powers. Yes, physical ability was important, but fairness could be improved.
Still, she didn’t want to push or make the girl feel self-conscious.
Momo lifted her hand and created out of her palm a new spear, sleek, stronger, perfectly balanced for combat. She held it out. “Take it. This should help, especially since yours is broken.”
The girl’s voice wavered. “Are you sure?”
Momo nodded.
The invisible girl took it, her tone brightening slightly. “Thank you… really.”
She didn’t notice that, as Momo handed her the spear, Momo also brushed her fingers lightly against her arm. In that brief touch, she silently used her healing ability, mending the damage in the girl’s ribs.
As she stepped away, Momo said with a small smile, “Don’t overexert yourself.”
Then she swung away, the chain of her kusarigama singing in the air, and quickly dispatched a nearby two-pointer with a single clean strike.
Before long, Present Mic’s voice boomed over the city “Two minutes remaining!”
Then the ground started to rumble.
From the far end of the street, the zero-pointer emerged, massive, steel, and impossible to ignore. The students around Momo froze, eyes wide in panic, before their survival instincts kicked in. They were ready to scatter.
Momo didn’t run.
Instead, she braced herself, opened her jacket and created a massive cannon from her own body, its surface gleaming in the sunlight. She aimed it toward the zero-pointer, adjusting her aim with precision.
”Boom!“
The first shot slammed into the giant’s chest.
”Boom!“
The second struck its shoulder joint, sending one arm lurching awkwardly.
”Boom!“
The third shell smashed directly into its head, the explosion rocking the air. The machine staggered backward, its massive frame shuddering before collapsing into the street with a deafening crash.
Dust hung in the air as the students turned to stare at the wreckage, then at Momo, standing calmly beside her still-smoking cannon.
“What are you all waiting for?!” she called out firmly. “The countdown ends in less than two minutes!”
Her words snapped them out of their daze, and they bolted in all directions to grab any last points they could.
When the street was clear, Momo touched the cannon. Her destruction quirk reduced it instantly to a pile of ash, which scattered on the breeze.
She set off again, not in a rush, she was confident she’d earned more than enough points, but if another robot or struggling examinee crossed her path, she’d be ready.
———————————————————————
At the meanwhile, while Izuku and Momo taking the exam.
In a dimly lit observation room lined with rows of monitors, a select group watched the chaos unfold. Every examinee had their own feed, dozens of screens capturing the trials from every possible angle. Teachers leaned forward in their chairs, murmuring observations, while the faint hum of equipment filled the silence between bursts of action.
In the center, seated in a plush chair that seemed far too big for his small frame, was a curious creature with the features of a mouse, a dog, and a bear, his pristine white fur offset by the faint scar over his right eye. His gaze shifted between the different feeds, sharp and calculating.
Without looking away, he asked the towering man beside him, “Tell me, All Might… are there any examinees who’ve particularly caught your attention?”
All Might didn’t hesitate. With a confident grin, he lifted a massive hand and pointed to two separate screens. One showed a green-haired boy, muscles tense, shattering the zero-pointer with nothing but a single, devastating punch. The other displayed a black-haired girl, Momo, standing next a massive cannon still glowing faintly from the recent shot.
The creatures whiskers twitched in interest. He rubbed his chin with one paw and let a small smile form. “They do seem… interesting. But perhaps you could share your insights?”
All Might’s smile softened, his tone becoming more thoughtful. “Well, Nezu… these two already show what it means to be true heroes. And I believe there’s more to them than meets the eye.”
He gestured first toward Momo’s feed. “This girl… from the very start, she kept a cool head. She’s fought like someone with field experience, not just raw talent. She thinks tactically, supports others without hesitation, and…” his eyes narrowed slightly, “I believe she possesses more than one quirk.”
Nezu tilted his head. “Are you certain?”
All Might nodded once. “I can’t say how many… two perhaps, maybe more. But her skill set is far too varied to be explained by a single ability.”
Nezu seemed to ponder this for a moment, then shifted his gaze to another monitor. “And what of the boy?”
Rather than answer immediately, All Might’s grin returned, more intrigued now than before. “Before I say my piece, I’d like to hear what you know of him.”
Nezu’s smile deepened. He reached to the side, retrieving a file, flipping it open with practiced precision. “Midoriya Izuku. Age fourteen. Officially declared quirkless at age five.”
All Might’s brows rose slightly at that.
Nezu continued, “Despite that, he applied to UA anyway. He passed the written exam with near-perfect marks, one of the highest scores in recent memory, second only to Yaoyorozu Momo. Apparently, his quirk manifested only a week ago. It’s called Forceflow, and from our preliminary analysis, it shares certain traits with your own quirk.”
That caught All Might’s full attention. He folded his arms, eyes narrowing slightly in thought.
Nezu went on, “According to what we’ve observed, his Forceflow allows him to deliver strikes and movements with immense, controlled power. Enough to match, perhaps even mirror, your strength-based feats.”
After a moment of silence, All Might spoke again, voice lower and more contemplative. “That… is fascinating. I never imagined someone might possess an ability similar to my own. But here’s what’s even more impressive, despite only having his quirk for a week, he wields it as if he’s trained for years. His movements, his control… it’s as though he’s been mentored by Gran Torino himself.”
Nezu leaned back in his chair, ears twitching. “And what’s your final judgment on these two?”
All Might’s grin widened into one of his signature, larger-than-life smiles. “If they both pass… they won’t just attend UA they’ll change it.”
Nezu nodded in agreement, his sharp eyes still fixed on the monitors. “Yes… I think you’re right.”
Notes:
I know Momo got in the original a special recommendation, but I thought it would be boring so I made her take the exam too.
Title of the next chapter: Results
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter 6: Results
Summary:
Results of the entrance exam.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
A week has passed since Momo and Izuku took the UA entrance exam. Aside from simply waiting for the results to come in, they decided to do something productive. In other words, test the limits of their quirks.
Momo decided to demonstrate some of her quirks to Izuku, showing him how they work, to see if he could analyze them the way he usually analyzes quirks from other heroes. To her surprise, he had some pretty good ideas.
They also continued to train and test Izuku's Forceflow quirk. He was now able to better control his quirk so that it doesn't cause a massive impact on everything. He was also able to channel his energy into his legs to the point where he could theoretically run a marathon in a few minutes, although they still needed to work on his concentrated energy when channeling energy into his legs or other limbs. His record for putting in the energy for a long time is currently one hour, but it continues to rise the more he trains and concentrates.
Izuku sat currently at the dining table in his home, his gaze fixed on the envelope in front of him as if it might explode at any moment. He didn’t touch it, just stared, his fingers drumming nervously against the wood.
Across from him, his mother, Inko, glanced up from her tea. “If you can’t stand the suspense anymore,” she said gently, “you could always take a peek. I’m sure Momo would understand if you opened it without her.”
Izuku shook his head immediately. “I can’t do that. We promised we’d look at our results together after the exam.”
Inko smiled faintly at that. She knew Momo well, Izuku had introduced her months ago, back when Momo had first started training him. At first, she’d teased her son about bringing home his “girlfriend,” but it hadn’t taken long to realize the two had more of a brother-sister bond than anything else.
“Well,” Inko said with a knowing nod, “I suppose that makes sense. You two did train to the limit together.”
A small smile tugged at Izuku’s lips.
Just then, the doorbell rang. Izuku stood, took a deep breath, and went to answer. Momo stood there, immaculate as always, a faint hint of apology in her eyes.
“Sorry for being late,” she said as she stepped inside. “I had to take care of something first.”
“That’s no problem,” Izuku replied, stepping aside to let her in.
As Momo entered the apartment, she turned toward Inko with a polite smile. “Good afternoon, Ms. Midoriya. I hope you’re doing well.”
Inko smiled warmly. “I am, though I’d be doing much better if you’d finally start calling me just Inko.”
Momo flushed slightly, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. “I’ll try to remember. Oh, this is for you.”
She handed over a small box. Inko’s eyes lit up the moment she opened it, revealing an assortment of colorful macarons.
“I love your baking,” Inko said, almost in disbelief. “I still can’t believe these don’t come from a professional bakery, they’re that good.”
It wasn’t the first time Momo had brought her something homemade.
Momo only shrugged with a smile. “What can I say? I love baking, especially French pastries.”
“Well,” Inko chuckled, “if the whole hero career doesn’t work out, you could always open your own bakery. I’d be your most loyal customer.”
“Either that,” Momo replied lightly, “or I’d become a fashion designer.”
Inko grinned. “Well, while I make some tea, you two can go ahead and look at your results.”
Moments later, Izuku and Momo were seated at the dining table, their envelopes resting side by side.
“Should I open mine first,” Izuku asked, “or do you want to go ahead?”
“You can go first,” Momo said with calm confidence. “I’m in no rush to find out whether I passed or not.”
Izuku nodded, drawing a deep breath in and out. His fingers worked at the flap of the envelope. When he finally opened it, two things slid out, a sheet of paper and a small silver disk.
Once it rolled to a stop in the middle of the table and fell flat, the disk flashed and a screen of light came from it.
“BOOYAH! I AM HERE AS A PROJECTION!” The loud noise almost startled Izuku off his seat. Momo had to suppress a snicker.
“All Might?” Izuku questioned.
“BET IT’S A SHOCK HUH?” All Might grinned at the camera. “WELL YOU’RE LOOKING AT THE NEWEST UA FACULTY MEMBER!”
“Well, that came as a surprise.” Momo said as she looked at Izuku who practically vibrated out of his seat at the idea of his favorite hero would be one of their teachers.
All Might cleared his throat, “YOU, MR. MIDORIYA, PASSED THE WRITTEN EXAM WITH FLYING COLORS! ONE OF THE TOP 10% OF APPLICANTS. BUT I’M SURE YOU'RE DYING TO KNOW HOW YOU DID ON YOUR PRACTICAL.”
The screen behind All Might lit up and it scrolled through the results of each student.
“OVER THE COURSE OF THE PRACTICAL YOU MANAGED TO GET A TOTAL OF 48 VILLAIN POINTS! AN ALREADY IMPRESSIVE SCORE! BUT THERE WERE OTHER FACTORS TOO!” Another column opened up on the screen. “AFTER ALL, HOW COULD A HERO COURSE REJECT SOMEONE WHO IS COMMITTED TO SAVING OTHERS!? REGARDLESS OF THE PERSONAL COST?!”
Izuku started, why hadn’t he considered that? He looked at Momo as if to ask if she already knew that and told him because of that the advice before the exam, to his surprise she shakes her head.
“AFTER ALL, THAT’S WHAT MAKES A HERO! SO WE HAVE RESCUE POINTS! A PANEL OF JUDGES WATCH AND AWARD POINT BASED ON HEROIC ACTS PERFORMED OVER THE COURSE OF THE EXAM! I CAN SAY WITHOUT A DOUBT THAT WE WERE ALL IMPRESSED!”
Izuku stared as they reached his name and choked as he saw he was in the second place, just below Momo‘s name.
“MIDORIYA IZUKU! 95 RESCUE POINTS! YOU PASSED. WELCOME IN UA. CONGRATULATIONS!”
Momo and Inko, who had set the tea on the table and overheard everything, moved at the same time to wrap Izuku in a hug.
“Congratulations!” they said together, Inko’s voice breaking as tears welled in her eyes.
Izuku trembled in their embrace, his words spilling out with barely contained joy. “I can’t believe it… I really got into UA!” His gaze snapped to Momo, his face glowing with happiness. “We both did.”
Momo let out a small laugh. “Well, that saves me the trouble of opening my envelope.”
“I can’t believe it,” Izuku repeated, almost speechless, his hands shaking. “We’re both going to UA.”
Momo’s lips curved into a calm, confident smile. “I never doubted us.”
Inko clapped her hands together, her eyes still wet but her smile bright. “This calls for a celebration! Momo, please, stay for dinner. I’ll prepare something truly special for tonight.”
Momo had already opened her mouth to accept the invitation, clearly happy to do so, when her phone buzzed in her pocket. She glanced at the screen, her expression dimming as she read the message, a summons from her personal maid, telling her to report to her fathers office at home immediately.
With a small sigh, she looked apologetically at Izuku and Inko. “I just received a message… from my father, he is calling me home.”
Inko immediately caught the shadow in her tone. “Is everything all right, dear?” she asked gently.
Momo gave her a practiced smile. “Of course. Why wouldn’t it be? He is my father, after all.”
Neither Inko nor Izuku looked convinced. Their worried gazes lingered on her, silently speaking what they didn’t say aloud. Before they could press her, Momo forced another smile, one that never reached her eyes.
“I shouldn’t keep him waiting,” she said lightly. Turning to Inko, she added, “I’m afraid I’ll have to postpone your lovely dinner invitation. I truly am sorry.”
Finally, she looked to Izuku. “We’ll see each other at UA. With a bit of luck, maybe even in the same class.”
Izuku managed a gentle smile, though concern still flickered in his eyes. “I’d really like that.”
Momo gave a small wave before teleporting away, leaving only the faint shimmer of her departure.
The apartment fell quiet. For a long moment, neither Izuku nor his mother spoke.
Then Inko turned to her son. “Do you know anything about your friend’s family situation?”
Izuku frowned, thinking carefully before answering. “Not much. She almost never talks about her parents. From what I can tell, her father is always working… and the only time he makes for her is when it involves her studies or her training to get into UA. But I think her relationship with her mother is good.“
Inko’s lips pressed into a worried line. After several seconds of silence, she said softly, “Izuku… you need to look out for that girl.”
He tilted his head, about to ask, but Inko continued before he could speak. “Even if she doesn’t show it, there’s something in her life she can’t, or won’t talk about. And it troubles her more than she lets on.”
Izuku’s thoughts went back to all the times he had noticed the same. The way she avoided mentioning her family, the fact that she had secretly bought and renovated a warehouse on her own, without their knowledge or financial help. It had been gnawing at him for a while, the feeling that her home life wasn’t what it seemed.
“Don’t worry, Mom,” he said at last, his voice steady. “Momo has done so much for me. It’s only right that I do the same for her.”
They embraced, mother and son, sharing a moment of quiet reassurance.
When they finally pulled apart, Inko smiled again, though her eyes were still a little misty. “Now then… let’s enjoy those macarons before they go bad.”
Izuku chuckled softly, the joy still shimmering in his voice. ”You’re right, Mom. Let’s make this moment even sweeter.”
———————————————————————
At the same time.
Momo appeared soundlessly in the corner of her bedroom, careful as always to never let anyone in the house witness her teleportation. The people in the mansion only knew of her Creation quirk, and she intended to keep it that way. She brushed the faint shimmer of energy from her uniform and straightened herself, then walked directly toward her fathers study.
The heavy doors opened with a soft creak. Inside, her father, Kengo Yaoyorozu, sat behind his vast desk, papers and contracts neatly arranged in front of him. Her mother, Misaki, lingered nearby, her hands folded in her lap, her expression calm but tired.
Kengo didn’t waste time with greetings. His eyes flicked to his daughter “Where is the letter?”
Wordlessly, Momo stepped forward and placed the envelope on the polished wood. Kengo tore it open, and from inside slid a folded sheet and a small silver disk. He tapped the disk, and a holographic projection burst to life.
Not All Might, like in Izuku hologram had seen, but the R-rated heroine Midnight, flamboyant and radiant in her usual dramatic style.
“Yaoyorozu Momo!” Midnight’s voice rang through the study, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. “Not only have you been accepted into UA, but you’ve also set a new record during the practical exam! Truly outstanding UA looks forward to your brilliance!” At the end the charts were seen where her name was on the first place and below her name the name from Izuku.
The projection ended with a flourish before fading into silence. Momo was secretly grateful that Midnight and not All Might spoke in the hologram. If All Might spoke about her results, her father would probably gloat everywhere that no one else than All Might acknowledge her talent.
Misaki’s lips parted, as if she wanted to say something, perhaps congratulations, but Kengo spoke first.
“As expected. Anything less would have been unacceptable.” He folded his arms, his tone sharp and cold. “This is merely the first step. You will apply yourself at UA with absolute dedication. Your goal is clear, obtain a Pro Hero license. Do not waste the potential of your quirk.”
Momo lowered her eyes, bowing her head slightly. “Yes, Father.”
“Good. Then prepare yourself.” His eyes narrowed. “This achievement must be properly recognized. We will celebrate tonight at a gala. Wear something formal.”
The words left no room for argument. Momo’s chest tightened, she would have preferred staying with Inko and Izuku, sharing simple joy instead of hollow grandeur, but she knew better than to refuse.
“Of course,” she said quietly. She knows that he is only taking her to the gala with him in order to show off to his business partners about her admission to UA.
Dismissed with a gesture, she returned to her room. Standing before her wardrobe, she selected a gown that would satisfy her father’s demand, a floor-length evening dress of deep sapphire blue, its fabric smooth and shimmering like still water under moonlight. The neckline was elegant but modest, with thin straps resting over her shoulders, while the skirt flowed gracefully down in layered silk that moved with each breath of air. A thin silver ribbon cinched the waist, giving the dress a refined silhouette.
She slipped it on, adjusted the hem, and finally stepped before the mirror. For a long moment she simply stared.
Her reflection looked polished, perfect, almost like a doll meant to be displayed. The dress suited her well, but it didn’t feel like her.
A faint, bittersweet smile curved her lips as she whispered to the mirror “Now I know how Kagami and Adrien must have felt.”
With that, she straightened her posture, smoothed the fabric one last time, and left her room. The door closed softly behind her.
Notes:
Title of the next chapter: First school day
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter 7: First school day
Summary:
The first school day at UA begins.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It was the first day of school, and Izuku was wearing his new uniform and heading to his assigned classroom, Class 1-A.
He was beyond excited to be starting his first day at UA. As he walked into his classroom, he could hear either a loud conversation or an argument.
As he walked in, he saw Tenya scolding Katsuki for putting his legs on the desk. Katsuki, however, didn't seem to pay much attention to Tenya.
Izuku had been hoping he wouldn’t end up in the same class as Katsuki, but that worry vanished the moment he spotted Momo seated on a a table. Relief flooded his chest, quickly replaced by joy.
When Momo noticed him, she smiled warmly and rose from her seat. “It looks like we were lucky enough to end up in the same class,” she said, her voice calm but carrying a quiet excitement.
Izuku rubbed the back of his neck, a blush creeping up his cheeks. “I was really hoping we’d be placed together.”
Before he could say more, Momo’s eyes flicked past his shoulder. “And I think we’re not the only ones.”
Izuku turned, just as a cheerful voice called, “Hello!”
He spun around, his face lighting up instantly. “Ochako!” he exclaimed, his cheeks coloring deeper. “I was hoping we’d be in the same class too!”
Ochako smiled, a faint blush on her face. “So was I. It’s really wonderful that we both made it into UA.”
Izuku scratched his cheek awkwardly, grinning despite himself. “Yeah… I still can’t believe we’re really here.”
At that moment, Tenya approached, his movements brisk and formal as always. “This is most fortuitous! To think we would all gather in Class 1-A, it must be fate guiding us toward our heroic paths!”
The small group shared a laugh, their nerves easing a little. But as Izuku turned back, he realized Momo was still standing quietly nearby. His eyes widened. “Oh, sorry! Can I introduce…”
Momo stepped in smoothly, her voice polite yet assured. “Yaoyorozu Momo. But you can call me Momo, or Yaomomo if you prefer. Izuku has already told me about you two, how you took the exam together.”
Ochako straightened, smiling brightly. “I’m Uraraka Ochako. It’s nice to meet you, Momo!”
Tenya bowed sharply. “I am Iida Tenya. An honor to make your acquaintance.”
The three of them exchanged greetings, and for the first time Izuku felt some relief.
Just then, the school bell rang, echoing sharply through the large classroom. Tenya adjusted his glasses with practiced precision. “We should all take our assigned seats. It would be unwise to cause a poor impression on our very first day.”
Everyone nodded and began moving toward their desks. One by one, the seats filled until only one figure was absent, the teacher.
A murmur of curiosity spread through the room as the students glanced toward the door, wondering who their instructor would be and why they were late.
The chatter in the classroom grew louder with every passing second. Some students joked, others speculated about which Pro Hero might be assigned to Class 1-A.
But Izuku’s nerves were buzzing. Whoever their teacher was, this was the very first impression they’d leave as future UA. students. He sat up straighter, trying to stay calm.
Then, from the corner of his eye, he noticed something odd.
The door hadn’t opened. Instead, a tired-looking man in a long, baggy capture scarf was already inside the room, lying half-curled in a bright yellow sleeping bag near the front. No one had noticed him.
The man unzipped the bag halfway and sat up, his hair wild and dark, his eyes half-lidded as though he hadn’t slept in days. His voice came out flat and uninterested “It took you all eight seconds to quiet down,” he said. “Time is precious. You’re wasting mine.”
The room fell silent in an instant.
Momo thinks she recognized him, Shota Aizawa, the underground hero known as Eraser Head. Momo had read about him, but never seeing in person or seeing a pic of him.
Aizawa pulled a pouch from his sleeping bag and tossed it onto the teacher’s desk. Inside were small slips of fabric, standard issue UA P.E. uniforms.
“If you’re here to play school life and make friends, drop that idea right now. You’re here to become heroes. And heroes don’t have the luxury of wasting time.” His eyes scanned the class slowly, and a faint chill ran through the room. “We’re going outside. Change into these uniforms and meet me on the training grounds. We’ll be doing a Quirk Assessment Test.”
Several students gasped. “What about the entrance ceremony?” one boy asked nervously.
Aizawa’s expression didn’t change. “Entrance ceremony, orientation… those are for the general course students. You’re hero candidates. You’ll be treated differently. Now move.”
The command was final. Chairs scraped back, and the class began grabbing their uniforms. Izuku felt his heart hammering in his chest, not from fear, but from excitement. This was it. Their real training was about to begin.
He glanced at Momo, who caught his look and gave a small, confident nod.
———————————————————————
A few minutes later, at the training field.
Aizawa stood with his usual blank stare, his scarf dragging slightly across the dirt as he motioned toward the open training field.
“First, we’ll test your quirks in practical use. Yaoyorozu. You were top of the practical exam.”
The words hit like a thunderclap. Half the class froze. Murmurs erupted almost immediately, everyone knew someone must have scored highest, but many had assumed it would be someone from another class. To hear that is someone from their class instead left many speechless.
Momo didn’t flinch. She stepped forward calmly, her dark eyes set on Aizawa as he handed her a ball.
“You’ll throw this with your quirk. Show us what you can do.”
She nodded once. Without hesitation, she rolls up her sleeves and metal began to shimmer into existence from her forearm, assembling rapidly into a sleek, modified bazooka. Half the size of a normal bazooka. The weapon locked into place on her shoulder with practiced ease. Several students gasped, a boy with blonde hair leaned forward, wide-eyed.
“She just… created that out of nowhere!”
Even Katsuki raised a brow.
Momo loaded the ball into the chamber, adjusted her stance, and fired. The blast echoed like thunder, propelling the ball far into the sky until it vanished in the distance. A second later, the testing device in Aizawa’s hand beeped with the measurement, an absurd distance, farther than anyone could have reasonably expected.
The class burst into shocked whispers. Katsuki’s eyes twitched, his teeth grinding as if the air itself offended him. Izuku, however, couldn’t help but smile, he’d expected nothing less from Momo.
“Impressive 817 meter,” Aizawa said flatly.
He looked over the class, his scarf shifting slightly in the breeze. “By the way, whoever comes in last overall will be expelled.”
The words struck like ice water.
Several students spoke at once, alarm rising in their voices.
“Expelled?!”
“You mean… just for coming in last?!”
“Yes,” Aizawa said, tone flat as ever. “That’s how it works. This is UA If you can’t keep up, you don’t belong here.”
The noise grew quiet. No one dared to say anything out of fear that he will alone for their outburst expel them, until.
“That’s unfair.”
Every head turned to the person who spoke. Momo stood forward, her back straight, her gaze sharp on Aizawa.
“Each one of us bled and sweated to be here. And now you want to throw someone out just because they end up at the bottom? I’d expect such cruelty from villains, not from a hero school. Certainly not from UA.”
The class gasped. Izuku’s heart nearly stopped. Ochako and Tenya stared in shock, while several girls, one with pink skin, one whose face resembled slightly that of a frog, and the girl with dark purple hair Momo helped at the exam, looked at Momo with a mixture of awe and agreement. Others didn’t know what to think.
Aizawa’s eyes narrowed. “Quiet. This is the reality of becoming a hero.”
“No,” Momo shot back, her voice cold and sharp. “That’s not reality. That’s the excuse of a worn-out man hiding behind cruelty. It looks less like reality, and more like a washed-up jerk trying to break his students.”
Gasps rippled through the group. Even Katsuki’s scowl faltered in surprise.
“But if you insist on this twisted game…” Momo stepped closer, her gaze unwavering, “then I’ll play.”
Aizawa’s glare deepened. “And what exactly are you proposing?”
“A wager. If I finish first overall, just like in the entrance exam, you will not expel anyone. But if I don’t, even if I lose by a single rank, I will accept being expelled myself.”
A silence fell so heavy it could be cut with a knife. Students stared at her in disbelief, some shocked, some thinking she’d lost her mind. Izuku’s chest tightened with panic.
Aizawa didn’t hesitate. “Fine. If you place first, no one will be expelled. But if you fail, even by one rank, you’re gone.”
Momo’s lips curved into the faintest smile. “I trust you’ll grade fairly, and not manipulate results with your Quirk, Eraser Head.”
Several students gasped again. Only a few, including Izuku, knew the name. Aizawa didn’t answer. He simply turned away, scarf fluttering.
When Momo returned to the line, Izuku rushed up to her, panic all over his face. “M-Momo, do you know what you just did?! What if you, what if you really get expelled?!”
She looked at him, calm and steady. “Don’t worry, Izuku.”
“Of course I’ll worry!” he whispered fiercely. “You could get kicked out!”
She shrugged lightly. “Then we’ll see if I lose. Until then, don’t hold back. Because I certainly won’t.”
Izuku’s jaw clenched. But he nodded.
———————————————————————
The tests went on. They were now on the race track. Katsuki tore across the track, but Izuku, channeling Forceflow, pushed past him in a blur, leaving Katsuki shouting furiously in his wake. The explosion quirk-user’s rage was nearly volcanic.
When Momo’s turn came in the sprint, the blonde who she now knows name is Denki grinned, brushing his hair back. “Sorry you have to run against me. But hey, maybe after this I could take you out for dinner?”
Momo didn’t answer.
The signal blared. She vanished in a rush of wind, leaving Denki standing nearly at the start line before he even processed what had happened. Izuku, watching, thought with amazement. He thinks ‘That Elemental quirk of hers, it’s incredible every time.‘
As she walked and passed a stunned Denki, Momo called back casually, “And for the record, dinner’s not happening.”
The tests continued, pairing Momo with Kyoka for the grip challenge, while Izuku worked alongside Ochako. Each trial only proved what many were realizing, she wasn’t just strong, she was prepared.
The rest of the tests followed in order, sidesteps, long jump, repeated throws. It wasn’t long before Aizawa’s demeanor sharpened again.
Finally, at the end, Aizawa held up the results chart.
1. Yaoyorozu Momo
2. Todoroki Shoto
3. Midoriya Izuku
4. Bakugo Katsuki
5. Iida Tenya
6. Uraraka Ochako
7. Kaminari Denki
8. Kirishima Eijiro
9. Ashido Mina
10. Tokoyami Fumikage
11. Asui Tsuyu
12. Jiro Kyoka
13. Aoyama Yuga
14. Sato Rikido
15. Shoji Mezo
16. Ojiro Mashirao
17. Hagakure Toru
18. Sero Hanta
19. Mineta Minoru
20. Koda Koji
Aizawa pushed his capture scarf back slightly, his face unreadable “You win, Yaoyorozu. But the truth is, I was never going to expel anyone today. It was a bluff to see how you’d handle pressure.”
The class froze, then a wave of relief spread through them. Shoulders slumped, nervous laughter slipped out here and there, and everyone’s eyes inevitably returned to Momo, who was still standing tall, her expression composed.
Izuku, right beside her, barely caught the whisper that slipped from her lips “I hate liars.”
He stiffened, realizing just what she meant with it. That Aizawa was actually going to expel someone, if not for Momo.
“Get changed,” Aizawa ordered curtly. “We’re done here.”
The students immediately filed off toward the locker rooms, buzzing with nervous chatter.
———————————————————————
In the girl locker room.
The six girls were halfway through changing when the silence broke, first with a giggle, then with a rush of voices.
“That was insane!” The pink-skinned girl leaned against her locker, eyes bright. “You just blew everyone away, like it was nothing!”
Beside her, the girl with long dark green hair croaked softly in a calm tone. “Ribbit. It was impressive, Yaoyorozu. Very composed, too.”
The girl with short purple hair crossed her arms, trying to look indifferent, but her voice betrayed her admiration. “Yeah… you handled sensei Aizawa like it was no big deal. Not everyone could’ve stood up to a teacher like that.”
Even Ochako, still tugging her uniform jacket into place, added with a wide smile, “Momo, you were incredible! I don’t think anyone else would’ve had the guts to challenge a teacher like that.”
Momo, already dressed neatly in the UA school uniform, folded her arms gently and gave a soft smile. “I couldn’t allow sensei Aizawa to expel someone simply because their abilities didn’t measure up in this one test. That wouldn’t have been fair to any of us.”
Ochako’s smile faltered just slightly as she tilted her head. “But… what if you hadn’t gotten first place? What would you have done if he really expelled you?”
For a moment, the girls held their breath, waiting. Momo’s eyes softened, and then she smiled lightly, as if the question barely troubled her. “Then I would have either enrolled in another school, or chosen a different career path altogether. I still have a plan b and c.”
The locker room went quiet again. The girls weren’t sure what struck them more, the fact that the possible expulsion hadn’t seemed to disturb Momo at all, or how effortlessly professional and confident she sounded, even while discussing something that heavy.
The pink-skinned girl finally let out a whistle. “Girl, you’re like… unshakable. That’s kinda scary, but also really cool.”
Momo chuckled softly, then, sensing the tension lingering, she decided to shift the mood. She straightened, her voice warm but formal. “But before we go on, we haven’t introduced ourselves properly. My name is Yaoyorozu Momo, but you may call me Momo, or Yaomomo, if you prefer.”
One by one, the girls followed her lead.
The girl with the long dark green hair bowed her head slightly. “Asui Tsuyu. But call me Tsu.”
The pink-skinned girl waved cheerfully. “Ashido Mina! Just Mina’s fine.”
The purple-haired girl gave a little shrug. “Jiro Kyoka. Call me Kyoka.”
The invisible girl was next. Her voice was excited. “Hagakure Toru. Just Toru’s fine.”
Ochako raised her hand last, smiling as always. “Uraraka Ochako, but please, just Ochako.”
The circle felt warmer now, the tension replaced by laughter and easy chatter.
It was then that Toru’s voice piped up again, more earnest this time. “Oh, and Momo, thank you again for helping me at the entrance exam. I didn’t realize until later, but after our short talk, everything felt so much easier. Like my injuries were pushed away.” She paused, then added almost sheepishly, “By the way… I still have the spear you gave me. I can return it tomorrow, if you want.”
Momo shook her head, waving the thought off gracefully. “You can keep it. I can always create another.”
Her gaze flicked to Kyoka, who looked like she wanted to say something similar but was hesitating. Momo stepped in gently. “And the same goes for you. You can keep the Amplifier Jacks.”
Kyoka flushed red, her fingers twitching toward her earlobes. “Th-thanks… I’ll… I’ll put them to good use.”
The girls chuckled at her embarrassment, the atmosphere softening into genuine camaraderie.
By the time they finished dressing and were heading out, Mina stretched her arms behind her head. “Hey, since we’re all in this together now, how about we hang out sometime? Like, all of us. Would be fun to know each other better.”
“That’s a good idea,” Toru said quickly, pulling out her phone as her invisible fingers tapped at the screen. “We could even make a group chat.”
The suggestion immediately won agreement. Nods and smiles circled the group until all eyes landed on Momo, waiting for her answer.
For just a second, she froze. Since her rebirth, she hadn’t been part of any group chat. Her classmates back in her old school before UA had wanted one, but their motives had been shallow, chasing her family’s wealth and reputation, not her friendship. These girls, though… looking at them now, she didn’t sense that greed at all.
Her lips curved into a gentle smile. “I’d like that very much.”
The girls brightened. Phones came out, numbers were exchanged, and within minutes Toru had set up the chat.
She raised her phone proudly. “Okay, it’s official! Our group chat is live. What should we call it?”
After a beat of laughter and brainstorming, the name was settled, ”UA Sisterhood.“
Momo looked at the glowing screen, her name already shining among the others. For the first time in a very long while, she felt something genuine. Not expectation, not duty, just belonging.
Notes:
Title of the next chapter: Mock Battles
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter 8: Mock Battles
Summary:
This chapter was partly inspired by the series ” Beetles, Bees, and Butterflies“ from TheMadDisneyFan
Chapter Text
The students of class 1-A came into their homeroom and sat at their places. Aizawa waited just long enough for the entire class to be present before leaving without saying anything.
Momo really tries to respect school staff, especially teachers. But respect someone like their teacher Aizawa, who showed so little respect to his class she had a hard time to respect.
Suddenly very loud thunder of footsteps could be heard coming down the hall, and Momo had just enough time to wonder if there was a stampede of cattle before the door was thrown open.
Several people shouted in both shock and excitement ”ALL MIGHT?!“
Sure they had been told All Might would be a teacher at UA, but seeing him in person bursting through the door of their home room was a bit more real.
“I AM HERE! ENTERING LIKE A HERO!”
Izuku fainted. Toppling sideways out of his desk. Momo reacted fast, she created a Pillow out of her arm and throws it under Izuku‘s head before he could hit the floor.
Thankfully Izuku recovered just as quickly and practically teleported back into his chair. While Denki not so subtle took the pillow from the floor and hid it under his table.
All Might only stared for a second before returning his attention to the entire class.
“THIS MIGHT BE THE MOST IMPORTANT CLASS YOU’LL HAVE AT UA! A SORT OF HERO-101 TO TEACH YOU TO BE A PRO! LET’S GET INTO IT! TODAY’S CLASS WILL PULL NO PUNCHES! YOU’LL BE PARTICIPATING IN MOCK BATTLES WITH YOUR CLASSMATES!”
Several people, especially Katsuki, seemed very excited. He was gaving Izuku a look that spoke that he can’t wait to wipe the floor with him.
“BUT ONE OF THE KEYS TO BEING A HERO IS LOOKING THE PART!” All Might pointed to the wall which revealed long panels of cubby compartments sliding open, each labeled with the students desk number.
The students grinned as All Might explained how their costumes were designed based on the requests they sent in.
Momo had designed Izukus and her hero outfit. She only hoped that they created her and Izukus costume like they really wanted and the people who tailor them didn’t took some artistic freedom.
———————————————————————
In the girl locker room.
The locker room was filled with the sound of zippers, clasps, and fabric shifting as the girls of Class 1-A got ready. Tsuyu, Mina, Ochako, and Kyoka were already suited up, their costumes hugging close in the ways they expected, or in Mina and Ochako’s cases, mostly expected.
Kyoka tugged at the collar of her dark purple jacket, satisfied. “At least they didn’t mess mine up. Got exactly what I asked for.”
Tsuyu crouched, flexing her gloves. “Same here, kero. They followed my design perfectly. It feels natural.”
Ochako puffed out her cheeks, fiddling with her helmet. “Not for me. They got the suit right, but the helmet… I asked for something sleeker, more rounded. Instead, it looks bulky, like a toy astronaut.”
Mina twirled, spreading her arms. “You think that’s bad? Look at this! I wanted sharper edges and more armored plating. They gave me this… bubbly acid-girl aesthetic. Cute, sure, but not the practical thing I asked for!”
The four of them laughed a little, shaking their heads at the compromises. But then their attention shifted, toward Momo.
She hadn’t moved. Still standing in front of her cubby, still glaring at it as if her eyes alone could burn it down.
“Uh, Yaomomo?” Kyoka asked carefully, stepping closer. “Something wrong with your costume?”
Momo didn’t answer at first. Instead, she reached into the compartment, pulled the folded red material out, and unfolded it before them. Her lips tightened. “Why don’t you tell me what’s wrong with this?”
The girls leaned in. For a moment, they didn’t see it. Then it hit them, hard.
“WAIT, THE CHEST IS COMPLETELY EXPOSED?!” they shouted together, their voices echoing against the lockers.
Momo nodded grimly. The outfit would let her reveal partly her chest and her stomach.
Kyoka’s face burned scarlet. “D-Don’t tell me you… you actually wanted this?”
“Of course not!” Momo snapped, her voice sharp enough to make Kyoka flinch. She pulled her phone from her jacket pocket and swiped quickly, holding the screen out. “This is what I submitted.”
On the display was a sleek hybrid design, the refined elegance of her old Ladybug suit merged with the practical elements of her draft. The base was dark red and black, reinforced with armored panels across the torso and thighs. Black patterned sections ran along her arms and down the sides of her body, strategically placed openings she could use to create weapons and tools without exposing skin unnecessarily. From head to toe, the design was professional, balanced, and dignified.
The four girls leaned closer, their eyes widening.
“That looks amazing,” Ochako breathed.
“It’s sleek and tactical,” Tsuyu agreed. “Kero.”
Mina’s jaw dropped. “It’s, like, ten times better than what they threw at you. I can’t believe they ignored this!”
Kyoka scowled. “That’s pretty messed up. They really thought giving you that,” she pointed to the revealing fabric Momo held “was okay?”
Momo’s voice was tight with controlled anger. “I gave them detailed instructions. Pages of them. They ignored every word.”
Ochako frowned sympathetically. “They messed up my helmet too, but… it’s nothing compared to this.”
Before Momo could answer, another voice floated from further down the locker room.
“At least you all got something.”
They turned. Toru’s voice was unmistakable. The invisible girl stood near her cubby, still in nothing but underwear, not that they could see her actual body. She was holding the box they had given her, staring inside. Or at least, they assumed she was staring.
“What’s wrong with yours?” Mina asked, jogging over.
Wordlessly, Toru tilted the box so they all could see. Inside lay only a pair of simple blue gloves and matching boots. Nothing else.
Momo’s eyes flashed with fury. “They gave you, nothing?!”
Toru nodded quietly.
Momo’s fists clenched. “What do they expect, that you run around naked?”
A strained laugh slipped from Toru’s invisible lips. “Honestly? Maybe I should just accept it.”
The room fell silent. Ochako, Tsuyu, Mina, and Kyoka all stared at her, their faces tightening with worry. Only Momo looked truly furious.
“No,” she said, her voice cutting through the air like steel. “That is unacceptable. I will not allow it.”
Before anyone could react, she extended her palm. A shimmer of light appeared, and in a moment a soft tape measure materialized, rolling neatly into her hand.
“W-Wait, Yaomomo, what are you…” Kyoka began, but Momo was already moving.
“Stand still, Toru,” Momo ordered.
And then, astonishingly, she began taking measurements. Waist. Hips. Arms. Chest. Shoulders. Her movements were smooth, precise, and practiced. Somehow, impossibly, she worked as though Toru’s invisible body were visible to her alone.
The others watched in stunned silence. By the time she was done, it was clear, Momo had done this before.
“Favorite color?” Momo asked flatly.
“Uh, light blue?” Toru replied, startled.
Momo nodded, turned, and pulled her sports jacket down her shoulders. The muscles in her back flexed as she exposed skin…
Kyoka’s face went crimson. She had to look away before her heart betrayed her.
…and with a glow, fabric began to emerge. First a fitted light-blue jumpsuit, with a zipper running from collarbone to waist, designed to hug Toru’s form like a second skin. Then, in her right hand, a sleek device resembling a wristwatch was created.
Momo held both out. “Put this on. It’s not fashionable, but it’s better than completing the exercise naked.”
Toru hesitated, then slipped into the suit. As she zipped it up, her voice caught in surprise. “It fits perfectly… like it was made for me.”
”It was made for you.“ says Momo with a playful smile. She extended next the watch. “Now this. Put it on and press the button in the center.”
Toru obeyed, she put it on and pressed the button, and in an instant, the suit vanished.
The girls gasped.
Tsuyu blinked. “It’s completely invisible, kero.”
Mina’s jaw dropped. “That’s insane. It’s, like, next-level!”
Kyoka whispered, “Amazing…”
Ochako leaned forward, staring. “Momo, how could you make something like this?”
Toru echoed her, voice shaking with awe. “I’ve tried invisible clothes before. None of them worked properly, they all showed some outline or shimmer. But this… it blends perfectly.”
Momo spoke calmly, her tone almost rehearsed from all the past conversations she had about her creation quirk. “As long as I understand how something works and what it’s made of, I can create it. I’ve long suspected that if the right fibers were combined, clothing could sync with an invisibility quirk’s frequency. Your suit does exactly that.” She gave Toru a faint smile. “Normally I avoid creating clothing. But in your case, I made an exception.”
Toru’s voice cracked. “Yaomomo… thank you.” And then, overcome, she flung herself forward, arms wrapping around Momo in a tight embrace.
Momo stiffened at first, then gently patted her on the back. “It’s alright.”
Ochako exhaled with relief. “At least Toru doesn’t have to run around naked now.”
“Yeah,” Mina said. Then she frowned. “But what about you, Yaomomo?”
Momo pulled on the revealing costume she’d been given, though she zipped her sports jacket tightly over it. “For now, I’ll deal with it. But after class, I intend to take this directly to the principal.”
She looked around at the others, her eyes sharp. “If any of you have issues with your costumes, tell me. I’ll bring those up as well.”
The girls exchanged glances, then smiles. Momo’s resolve lit a spark in each of them.
———————————————————————
A little later.
The students of class 1-A gathered in front of a massive door. The excitement in the air was nearly tangible, but Momo’s mood soured the instant her sharp designer’s eyes swept over the boys outfits.
She bit her lip, almost gagging at the sight. Unbalanced lines, impractical accessories, zero consideration for movement… did none of them think beyond “cool factor” when sketching these?
Her fingers twitched at her sides, an almost physical urge to march over and correct every design flaw she spotted. Only one exception pulled her from her disgust, Izuku.
When she saw him standing nervously near the edge of the group, her breath caught. His costume was exactly as she had drawn it, not a single alteration.
The base still followed the iconic green of his hero image he had drawn as kid, but it carried the elegance of her Miraculous inspired touches. Black reinforced sections lined the arms and legs like subtle armor plating, merging seamlessly with the red accents she had included across the torso and knees. His mask framed his face more smoothly than in the original image, with sharper angles that gave him a determined, knightly look rather than clumsy charm. The white gloves and boots were sleek and fitted, trimmed with thin red lines. And most striking of all was the hood, faintly patterned in black dots against the deep green, a quiet nod only she and he would recognize.
Momo almost smiled ’At least one thing was done properly.‘
“M-Momo!” Izuku’s voice called, stammering with excitement as he rushed over. His face was lit up in a way that made her own irritation fade. “H-how do you think it looks?”
The frustration of earlier melted as she caught his eager expression. His eyes sparkled like a child on his birthday. Momo’s lips curved, softening into genuine warmth. “It suits you. Perfectly.”
Ochako, standing right beside Momo, gasped as she got a closer look. “Your costume is incredible, Izuku! It looks so… professional!”
Izuku flushed, scratching his cheek. “A-ah, thank you… but really, Momo designed it for me.”
Ochako’s wide eyes flicked toward Momo. “Wait… you designed this?”
Momo nodded calmly and pulled out her phone, swiping once before holding it out. On the screen glowed the original draft, every line identical to what Izuku now wore. “Yes. I based it on his wishes, and added structure so it would function properly. What you see is exactly what I submitted.”
Ochako’s jaw fell slightly open. “That’s… amazing.”
Kyoka, standing on Momo’s other side with her hands shoved into her pockets, gave a small approving smirk. “At least one student’s design got respected. That’s more than we can say for Yaomomo’s costume.”
Izuku blinked, confusion flashing in his expression. “What do you mean?” His eyes darted back to Momo, brow furrowing as he noticed her sports jacket zipped up. “Wait… why are you covering your costume like that?”
Momo sighed, her composure faltering just enough for frustration to peek through. “Let’s just say… the tailors ignored my design. Completely.”
Izuku tilted his head ”Huh?“
Tsuyu, who was standing with them, spoke bluntly in her usual tone. “They cut in a giant boob window. Kero.”
All girls flushed instantly at her directness. Izuku froze, his entire face burning crimson. He nearly tripped over his own words. “T-that’s… that’s not okay! You shouldn’t have to- that’s- that’s…!”
Momo waved her hand dismissively, though her cheeks carried a faint pink of embarrassment. “Don’t worry. After class, I’ll be speaking with the principal myself.”
Izuku’s shoulders dropped in relief, though the indignation still lingered in his eyes.
Momo added, tilting her head at him with a small half-smile, “If you have any problems with yours, I’ll bring them up too.”
Izuku shook his head quickly. “No, no complaints here. I couldn’t ask for better. Everything is perfect… especially since you designed it.”
Momo straightened proudly, her lips curving into something teasing. “Well, was there ever any doubt?”
Izuku let out an awkward laugh, while the girls around them giggled softly at the exchange.
But Momo’s expression sobered as her gaze wandered across the line of boys in their ridiculous outfits. The critiques formed instantly in her head, Lida’s armor was unnecessarily stiff, Kaminari’s visor looked fragile, Todoroki’s half-suit lacked symmetry, until her eyes landed on Mineta.
Her jaw tightened.
That ridiculous purple costume clung to him with those bulbous spheres plastered around his head… and worst of all, his lower body covering. To her refined eye, it was worse than sloppy.
“It looks like he’s wearing a diaper,” Momo muttered aloud, her frown clear as she jerked her chin toward him.
The group followed her glance. Mineta, barely three feet tall, stood proudly as though nothing were wrong.
Ochako leaned closer, whispering, “M-maybe his costume has mistakes too?”
Momo’s frown deepened. “I certainly hope so. Because if it isn’t… then we have a very serious problem. I’ll ask him at the end of class if he wants me to address it with the principal.”
———————————————————————
All Might was standing in front of them as the students emerged in the room where All Might was waiting.
“AH! THEY SAY CLOTHES MAKE THE PROS! AND HERE IS THE PROOF!” All Might shouted as his eyes scanned, “YOU ALL LOOK SO COOL!”
Izuku beamed, unable to hide his joy at All Mights compliment. The boy looked almost weightless, as though her words had lifted him higher than any Quirk ever could.
Before the moment could stretch further, All Might stepped forward, his deep voice rumbled across the room. His eyes swept the students, pausing when he noticed Momo still wearing her sports jacket zipped tightly over her costume.
“YOUNG YAOYOROZU,” he boomed, his smile faltering just slightly. “WHY ARE YOU COVERING YOUR COSTUME?”
The boys who doesn’t know the reason turned toward her, curiosity sparking in their expressions.
Momo inhaled sharply through her nose, her composure unwavering. Instead of answering out loud, she walked calmly to All Might, leaned close, and whispered the truth into his ear.
For a fraction of a second, even All Might’s eyes widened. He coughed into his fist, face turning grave.
“THAT… IS, OF COURSE, UNACCEPTABLE,” he said, his tone heavier than before. “I TRUST THAT YOU WILL DISCUSS THIS WITH THE PRINCIPAL AFTER OUR SESSION. BUT IN THE MEANTIME…” His grin returned with full force, his voice booming again. “LET US CONTINUE WITH TODAY’S LESSON!”
Relieved murmurs spread through the class. All Might struck a dramatic pose, raising a large box in one hand.
“YOU WILL NOW PARTICIPATE IN MOCK BATTLES! THE TEAMS WILL BE DETERMINED BY LOTTERY! ONCE FORMED, HALF WILL TAKE THE ROLE OF HEROES AND THE OTHER HALF, VILLAINS!”
He shook the box, rattling slips of paper inside. “COME! DRAW YOUR FATE!”
One by one, students stepped forward. Izuku nervously reached in, pulling out a slip.
“YOUNG MIDORIYA! TEAMED WITH, YOUNG URARAKA!”
Ochako’s eyes lit up with delight. “Yes!” she whispered, clenching her fists in excitement. Izuku nearly stumbled from the sheer force of his own blush.
When Momo’s turn came, she reached in gracefully, her fingers steady. She pulled the slip, unfolded it
“YOUNG YAOYOROZU! TEAMED WITH, YOUNG MINETA!”
A strangled cheer burst from the purple-haired boy. He threw his hands in the air. “YES! It must be my lucky day, getting paired with a hottie!”
Momo’s expression soured instantly, lips flattening into a sharp frown as she heard it. Her inner thoughts were as cold as her stare ’I will not be asking him about his costume after class.‘
The rest of the pairings followed. Soon, all names had been drawn and teams established.
All Might’s grin widened. He spun a small device in his hands before slamming a massive thumb down on its button. The screen above the training ground flickered to life, displaying the first match.
“NOW, LET US SEE WHO WILL FIGHT FIRST!”
The display buzzed, randomized letters flashing across before freezing.
“FIRST UP, TEAM A WILL BE ACTING AS THE HEROES AGAINST TEAM D!”
Gasps spread across the class.
On one side of the room, Izuku’s breath caught. On the other, Katsuki’s lips curved into a feral, eager grin, his eyes burning with predatory intensity as they locked on Izuku.
Momo watched the exchange carefully, her mind already analyzing. That hothead fits the role of villain far more naturally than this of a hero.
All Might clapped his hands together. “NOW, THE RULES! THE VILLAINS WILL HIDE A FAKE BOMB SOMEWHERE INSIDE THE BUILDING. THE HEROES MISSION IS TO CAPTURE THE VILLAINS OR SECURE THE BOMB! IF THE VILLAINS SUCCESSFULLY DEFEND IT WITHIN THE TIME LIMIT, OR DEFEATED THE HEROES, THEY WIN!”
He spun toward Katsuki and Tenya. “TEAM D! YOU BOYS GO AHEAD AND GET SET UP INSIDE. IN FIVE MINUTES, I’LL SEND IN OUR HERO TEAM. I KNOW THIS MAY GO AGAINST YOUR INSTINCTS, BUT FOR THE BENEFIT OF THE EXERCISE, TRY AND GET INTO THE HEADSPACE OF A VILLAIN. YOU WANT TO WIN!”
Tenya saluted stiffly. “Understood, All Might! I will give it my utmost effort.”
Katsuki said nothing, his smirk widening into something dangerous as he stalked toward the building.
Minutes later, both teams were in position. The class stand in the monitoring room, eyes glued to the screens as the countdown hit zero.
“BEGIN!” All Might’s voice thundered.
The students leaned forward as Izuku and Ochako entered the simulated villain lair. On the monitors, Momo’s sharp eyes never left Izuku. She tracked every movement, every tactic.
He’s luring Bakugo away from Uraraka, smart. Against a real villain, this training would already be paying off.
But Katsuki wasn’t a normal villain. He was a rage-driven storm.
Izuku was leading a blind with rage filled Katsuki far away from his partner, Ochako and the fake bomb.
Momo’s gaze sharpened when she noticed Katsuki lift his massive gauntlet, aiming it directly at Izuku. Her breath caught. She knew what would happen if he pulled the trigger.
“All Might…” she began.
But All Might was already there, slamming his palm on the speakers button. His voice shook the room. “DON’T! YOUNG BAKUGOU! YOU COULD KILL HIM!”
Through the speakers, Katsuki’s furious snarl came back loud and clear “HE’LL BE FINE AS LONG AS HE DODGES!”
The room went still. Momo’s fists clenched at her sides, disbelief flashing through her. ’How can he speak of his classmate’s life with so little regard?‘
Then the monitors erupted in fire. Smoke and flame filled the screen as Katsuki unleashed his gauntlet’s devastating blast. Gasps and cries rang through the room.
Momo’s eyes burned into the chaos, searching, searching, until the smoke cleared.
There. Izuku, alive. Bruised, burned along his right leg up to his side, his costume torn and charred. But he was standing. Still fighting.
Her relief was short-lived. Katsuki, livid that his attack hadn’t ended things, raised his other gauntlet.
All Might’s mouth opened, ready to disqualify him if he pulls it through. But then the room froze. Every student, every breath silenced as the monitors showed Izuku move.
He surged forward, Quirk blazing. With a single devastating punch, he sent Katsuki crashing through walls, just like All Might himself would do.
The monitors shook from the force. Gasps filled the room.
Momo didn’t blink. Her eyes followed Izuku as he dashed forward, chasing Katsuki before he could recover. Another explosion roared, only for Izuku to redirect it, blasting it upward through the ceiling.
In the room of the fake bomb, Ochako seized the moment, weightless steps carrying her toward the bomb. With a single touch, she secured it.
The buzzer sounded.
“VICTORY! HERO TEAM WINS!” All Might roared.
Cheers and murmurs filled the observation room. But Momo barely heard them. Her eyes widened as the monitors showed Izuku stumble, his burns and exhaustion finally catching him.
And then, he collapsed.
The room fell silent once again.
Momo stared in shock at the monitor, her usually sharp, calculating mind blanking as Izuku’s unmoving form filled the screen.
Ochako rushed to Izuku’s side, falling to her knees beside him. Her hands trembled as she checked him over, and her voice cracked through the earpiece, reaching every ear in the observation room.
“Izuku isn’t moving! His breathing is so shallow, he’s covered in burns and swelling everywhere!”
Gasps rippled through the class. Momo’s heart clenched at the words. Normally, she would have approached this with her calm, rational mind, analyzing the situation, calculating solutions. But now, seeing her friend like this, logic and hesitation vanished. He needed help. Now.
All Might’s hand hovered over the console, his voice firm. “WE NEED SOMEONE TO NOTIFY RECOVERY GIRL IMMEDIATELY…”
But before he could finish, every pair of eyes widened as Momo suddenly vanished in a flash.
The students cried out in confusion. “Where did she…?!”
Then Mina’s voice cut through, pointing at the screens. “LOOK! There!”
On the monitors, they saw Momo appear beside Ochako, Tenya, and a furious Katsuki.
All Might whispered under his breath, his normally booming voice dropping to disbelief. “…SHE REALLY DOES HAVE MORE THAN ONE QUIRK.”
———————————————————————
Momo knelt at Izuku’s side, her hands pressing firmly against his burned skin. Ochako, still holding onto Izuku’s wrist, blinked in shock. “Y-Yaomomo? Where did you come from? What are you doing?”
Momo’s tone was calm but unwavering. “I’m here to help.”
Before their eyes, a red energy glowed from Momo’s hands, flowing over Izuku’s battered body. The energy spread like liquid light, seeping into his burns, bruises, and swelling. Inch by inch, every wound knitted itself closed, every mark of pain erased.
Tenya’s eyes widened in awe. “Extraordinary…”
Even Katsuki, scowling through his anger, couldn’t tear his eyes away from the sight.
When the glow finally faded, Izuku stirred. Slowly, he lifted his head, blinking back into consciousness before pulling himself into a sitting position.
He rubbed the back of his neck, confusion plain in his tired eyes. “Uh… what… happened?”
Ochako’s relief came in a rush. Tears welled in her eyes as she threw her arms around him, hugging him tightly. “You’re okay… you’re okay!”
Momo, however, wasn’t celebrating. Her gaze snapped toward Katsuki, cold and sharp as a blade. Her voice carried an edge of steel. “Someone here took the villain role far too seriously, and behaved like a psychopath.”
The words landed like a blow. Katsuki stormed forward, teeth bared, his voice rising in furious growls. “WHAT did you just say to me?!”
Before he could close the distance, All Might appeared behind him, his shadow looming large. His voice thundered with authority.
“ENOUGH, YOUNG BAKUGO.”
The room fell silent. All eyes turned to the towering hero as his smile vanished into a rare expression of sternness.
“PERHAPS I SHOULD HAVE BEEN MORE CLEAR BEFOREHAND. THAT YOU WERE NOT TO UNLEASH POTENTIALLY LETHAL ATTACKS ON YOUR CLASSMATES. I ASSUMED COMMON SENSE WOULD SUFFICE.” His eyes hardened as he locked onto Katsuki. “CLEARLY, I WAS MISTAKEN.”
Katsuki stiffened, his fists trembling.
“I WILL BE DISCUSSING AN APPROPRIATE PUNISHMENT WITH AIZAWA. MAKE NO MISTAKE, YOUNG BAKUGO, YOU CROSSED A LINE.”
“WHAT?!” Katsuki snarled. “Why the hell should I-”
“BE GRATEFUL THAT THIS IS THE ONLY CONSEQUENCE YOU FACE TODAY.”
The words cut through his anger like steel. Katsuki scoffed harshly, clicking his tongue but saying nothing more.
All Might then turned toward Momo, his voice softening but remaining serious. “YOUNG YAOYOROZU… YOU ACTED SWIFTLY AND SAVED YOUR CLASSMATE. HOWEVER, I MUST ASK. HOW DID YOU DO THIS?”
All eyes landed on her. There was no way to hide it now, not after what they had all seen. Momo straightened, still kneeling beside Izuku, and met All Might’s gaze evenly.
“Other than my Creation Quirk, I also possess the ability to teleport and to heal. In situations like this, every second counts. That’s why I acted immediately.”
Gasps echoed through the students around the room. The weight of her words hung heavily in the air.
Multiple quirks. Not a mutation, not a dual-use Quirk, more than one.
Even All Might’s face tightened with surprise. “…DO YOU POSSESS ANY OTHER QUIRKS, YOUNG YAOYOROZU?”
Momo slowly rose to her feet, helping Izuku stand with her. Her expression stayed calm, controlled. “On that question, I will not elaborate.”
She turned slightly, her gaze moving over the others. “What matters now is that we return and discuss the results of this mock battle.”
For a moment, silence reigned. Then All Might coughed into his fist, his smile flashing back, though more strained than before.
“AH, YES, QUITE RIGHT! WE MUST NOT WASTE TIME. BACK TO THE CLASSROOM, EVERYONE!”
———————————————————————
Back in the observations room.
“NOW.” All Might started, as they were back in the observation room, “LET’S REVIEW THE TRIAL. WHILE THE HERO TERM HAS EMERGED VICTORIOUS, I BELIEVE YOUNG IIDA IS THE STAR OF THIS CHALLENGE. CAN ANYONE TELL ME WHY?”
“What?” Eijiro asked “But their villain team lost- no offense Iida.”
Iida had gone rather rigid.
Momo put her hand up. “Sir?”
“HMM,” he turned to her and nodded. “YOUNG YAOYOROZU, YOUR GUESS?”
Izuku looks in anticipation to Momo there he was really curious what she will have to say. Maybe it’s because she is the one who helped him the most to come into UA, but her opinion is the one that means the most to him.
Momo put her hand down as she says “Tenya was the only one to fully embrace the challenge as if it were real. Bakugou let his anger and grudges blind him, leaving his teammate vulnerable and letting his opponents use him, not to mention risking destroying the entire building and the ‘weapon’ with it. Ochako adapted well to the environment and she and Izuku worked together competently as a team leading to victory. But Ochako gave away her position which gave Tenya the chance to catch her, and Izuku took a very large risk to his own well being for the sake of the plan. While brilliant, they took risks that could have ended in disaster.”
She looked at Tenya who was currently standing with his mouth agape.
“Tenya prepared himself to protect the weapon, even when given the disadvantage of such a hotheaded partner. He attempted to work with his partner until that was no longer an option, then accommodated accordingly. Tenya managed to detain his opponent and could have potentially gotten the capture tape around her were his efforts not sabotaged by Bakugou’s attack. And he kept fighting until the battle was over.”
Tenya was now smiling deliriously, like he had never been paid such a compliment. Ochako had a small smile and bumped his shoulder with a fist.
Izuku was smiling as if he didn’t had thought of this outcome. Momo had once again impressed him with her analytical skills.
Even All Might seems impressed with her explanation.
“YES, WELL THAT'S PRETTY MUCH EXACTLY WHAT I WAS GOING TO SAY.” All Might nodded, apparently not expecting such a thorough explanation.
“The point of these trials is to learn.” Momo concluded, her classmates minus Izuku all starring with open mouths “I’m sure we all have gleaned something useful from this that we can carry onto our own trials and challenges ahead.”
“WELL SPOKEN,” All Might spoke “NOW WE CAN BEGIN ROUND TWO. OUR NEXT TWO TEAMS TO FACE OFF WILL BE…“
———————————————————————
The rounds went by quickly, each battle showing off the quirks and instincts of Class 1-A.
Team B (Shoto Todoroki and Shoji) vs. Team C (Sato and Kirishima):
Shoto’s icy precision carried his team to an easy victory. Before Sato could even power up with sugar, Todoroki had frozen half the building and secured the bomb in record time.
Team J (Mina and Tsuyu) vs. Team E (Ojiro and Hagakure):
Mina’s acid forced Ojiro on the defensive, but Tsuyu’s mobility tipped the scales. Hagakure tried a surprise attack, yet Tsuyu’s tongue caught her mid-move. Victory went to the girls from Team J.
Team F (Tokoyami and Aoyama) vs. Team G (Koda and Sero):
Tokoyami’s Dark Shadow dominated the narrow hallways, while Aoyama provided flashy distractions. Though Sero’s tape work and Koda’s animal calls created some clever tactics, the indoor setting limited Koda’s quirk. Tokoyami’s team ultimately claimed the win.
All Might praised each group, his commentary loud and energetic, pointing out strengths and mistakes. Izuku leaned forward with shining eyes the whole time, analyzing strategies and cheering quietly for every classmate.
But his anticipation reached its peak when All Might thundered the next announcement
“AND NOW, TEAM H! OUR VILLAINS, YAOYOROZU AND MINETA! AGAINST TEAM I! OUR HEROES, JIRO AND KAMINARI!”
Izuku’s heart leapt. He knew Momo would excel, even if she was stuck on the villain side. He couldn’t wait to see how she’d handle it.
———————————————————————
Inside the Building, Villain Team H.
Momo and Minoru had five minutes to prepare. She immediately took charge, her tone sharp and commanding.
“The bomb goes on the top floor, in a room with only one entrance,” she instructed, moving quickly. “That will funnel them into our control.”
Minoru trailed behind, eyes not on the bomb but on her figure. Momo caught the look and felt disgust twist in her stomach. ’Later,‘ she told herself firmly. Right now, this is a battle.
She set the fake bomb down in the chosen room. She could have hidden it with a illusion or protecting it with a shield, but showing too much of her arsenal wasn’t wise.
Turning to Minoru, she ordered, “Scatter your adhesive balls across the corridors. Make it a minefield.”
He blinked at her, frozen like a deer in headlights.
“Now.”
Still no movement.
Her voice hardened, her eyes narrowing dangerously. “Do it.”
That snapped him out of it, he bolted away like he’d been stung, frantically tossing his sticky orbs across the halls.
Moments later, All Might’s booming voice echoed through the speakers.
“BEGIN, HERO TEAM!”
———————————————————————
Momo already had a plan. She had studied Jiro and Kaminari’s quirks and knew exactly what to do. She conjured woolen socks from her palm, two pairs. Sliding one set over her own shoes, she tossed the other to Minoru.
“Put them on.”
He just stared blankly at the socks, confused.
Her eyes sharpened into a glare that froze him in place.
“Now.”
He scrambled to obey, pulling the socks over his shoes.
Then, calmly, Momo summoned a red hand mirror with black dots, her lucky charm. She held it in one hand, using it to peek around corners.
“Follow me,” she ordered.
At each junction she checked with the mirror first, advancing only when the coast was clear. Izuku, who was watching from the observation room, leaned forward so far Eijiro thought he might fall off his feet. ’She’s incredible.‘ he thinks.
Through the mirror, Momo caught a flicker of a shadow ahead. She was about to signal Minoru, when the mirror also showed her something behind her.
Minoru’s hand, creeping toward her backside.
Her blood boiled. She spun, fury blazing in her eyes, and caught his wrist in a crushing grip. “What do you think you’re doing?!”
Before he could stammer an excuse, her patience snapped. With one fluid motion she kicked him squarely, sending him flying like a soccer ball straight into Kaminari, who had just turned the corner.
The two boys collided violently and crashed to the floor in a heap, knocked unconscious on impact.
Kyoka, only steps behind Kaminari, froze in shock as the scene unfolded. Her eyes darted from Minoru’s pathetic attempt to Momo’s burning glare, and understanding flickered across her face. Especially since she heard what Momo shouted moments ago.
But she clenched her fists. This was still a trial. “Fine… it’s just you and me now, Yaomomo!”
She charged.
Momo tilted the mirror, catching a glint of light from the ceiling lamps. She angled it just so, blinding Kyoka as the reflection hit her eyes.
Kyoka staggered, raising her arms instinctively. That was all the opening Momo needed. She stepped in close, hooked an arm under Kyoka’s, and turned her body so that Kyoka’s weight shifted onto her back. With a smooth pull and a sharp pivot of her hips, Momo flipped Kyoka over her shoulder and guided her down onto the floor in a controlled motion, making sure she landed safely.
Before Kyoka could recover, Momo bound her arms securely with capture tape.
“VILLAINS, WIN!” All Might’s voice roared through the building.
Momo immediately loosened the tape after she heard that her team won and extended a hand. “Are you alright, Kyoka?”
Kyoka accepted, still blinking from the throw. She gave a half-smile, though her eyes flicked back toward the unconscious boys. “Yeah… I’m fine. But… what was he trying to do?”
Momo’s jaw tightened. She glared down at Minoru’s limp form. “He tried to touch me inappropriately.”
Kyoka scoffed, disgust twisting her face. “Figures. I hope that kick hurt.”
Momo agrees.
Together, they left the building, without sparing either boy a glance.
———————————————————————
Back in the observation room.
All Might clasped his massive hands together once the last group returned to the observation room. His voice thundered across the space, full of authority.
“WELL DONE, EVERYONE! LET US NOW EVALUATE THE FINAL MATCH TOGETHER.”
Then his tone shifted, still loud, but sharper. His piercing blue eyes swept the room, before narrowing at one specific student.
“AND JUST SO YOU ARE AWARE…” he said slowly, side-glancing toward Minoru, “YOUR ACTIONS WERE RECORDED ON CAMERA. I WILL BE MEETING WITH AIZAWA TO DISCUSS AN APPROPRIATE PUNISHMENT FOR YOU.”
Minoru gulped so loudly that several students winced. He shrank, face pale, but All Might didn’t linger.
Izuku, however, couldn’t let it go so easily. Relief flickered in his chest, at least Mineta wouldn’t get away with it. But beneath that relief, a heavy bitterness churned.
’Not again… why do people keep acting this way toward her?‘ he thinks.
It wasn’t just disgust. It was anger, deep and personal. Because this wasn’t the first time he’d witnessed someone treat Momo with that kind of disrespect. His fists tightened, and a memory forced its way back into his mind.
A memory from two months after Momo first began training him.
———————————————————————
Flashback, Morning Jog, Pre-UA.
Momo and Izuku were jogging together. Izuku’s lungs burned slightly, but his legs kept moving. He ran a few steps behind Momo, watching her long, steady stride.
“You’re improving,” Momo called over her shoulder, not slowing in the slightest. “We’ve already covered three kilometers and you haven’t collapsed.”
Izuku panted, but grinned. “Two months ago… I would’ve dropped after the first twenty minutes!”
She allowed herself a small, approving smile, though she didn’t break pace.
They were just passing a quiet park when it happened.
On a bench ahead sat a boy with blond hair, wearing a pressed uniform from Momo’s old school. He straightened as soon as he noticed her, lips curving into a sharp, practiced smile. A gleam of calculation passed behind his eyes.
He stepped forward, blocking their path. Both Momo and Izuku skidded to a halt.
“Well, well. Yaoyorozu. What a delightful coincidence,” the boy said, his tone dripping with arrogance. “Your beauty truly radiates in the morning light.”
Momo deadpanned instantly. “That’s sweat. Now step aside, you’re interrupting our training.”
He ignored her curt dismissal, pretending not to hear. “And your outfit, always so stylish.”
Momo’s patience thinned. “This is a tracksuit.”
Izuku leaned closer, whispering, “Do you know this guy?”
Momo sighed, she says briefly and succinctly. “Ougane Teruo. Same school.”
Teruo smirked. “Oh, so formal. Just call me a friend with a touch of charm.”
“We’re not friends,” Momo replied flatly.
Izuku didn’t understand the whole story, but the way her eyes hardened told him enough, she wanted nothing to do with this boy.
Teruo chuckled. “Come now, you can’t deny the wonderful date we had.”
“That wasn’t a date,” Momo snapped. “You tricked me into tutoring you at a restaurant, used my name to reserve the table, then ‘forgot’ your wallet. I paid because you left me no choice.”
Izuku’s jaw dropped. The words escaped before he could stop them. “He did what?!”
Teruo’s eyes finally flicked to him. “And who might this be? Your vertically challenged butler?”
“That’s none of your concern,” Momo shot back. Then, more firmly to Izuku “Let’s go. We’ve wasted enough time.”
But as she moved to pass, Teruo’s hand shot out, clamping around her wrist. His smirk turned into something darker. “Don’t be like that, Momsy. Why don’t you ditch your little servant, and we can have some real fun?”
Before Momo could react, Izuku’s hand was already there, grabbing Teruo’s wrist in return, whereupon Teruo let go of Momo‘s wrist. His voice trembled, but his conviction didn’t.
“She wants you to leave her alone.”
Teruo sneered, crystal-like sheen spreading across his skin as his quirk activated. His fist, encased in jagged hardness, slammed across Izuku’s face. The blow knocked him off his feet, crashing onto the pavement.
Izuku was on his behind. He winced, but before another hit could land.
Momo’s foot drove upward, straight between Teruo’s legs, from behind him.
The arrogant boy let out a strangled cry and dropped to his knees, clutching himself as sweat streamed down his face. Momo walked in Front of him.
Momo’s hand tangled in his hair, yanking his head up until his wide, panicked eyes met her calm, dangerous glare.
“Listen carefully,” she said, her voice low but sharp as a knife. “I have endured your behavior long enough. The manipulation, the tricks, the harassment of other girls. It ends now. Come near me or anyone I care about again, and I will take legal action. Trust me, you do not want to face me with my name and my family lawyers in court.”
His face drained of color. Both fear and humiliation mixed into his expression. Sweat dripped like rain, and his lips trembled.
Momo leaned closer, smiling in a way that made his blood run cold. “And next week, you will repay me and every girl you conned money from. All of it. Or else.”
Foam bubbled at the corner of his mouth she he finally understood who he was hitting on all the time. She released him, and he crumpled to the ground.
Turning away without another glance, she bent down and offered Izuku her hand. “Are you alright?”
He nodded quickly, rubbing his sore cheek, though admiration glowed in his eyes.
“Do you want to stop here, or continue?” she asked.
“Of course continue!” he blurted without hesitation.
That earned him a soft smile, and together they resumed jogging.
After a few minutes, Momo spoke lightly, as though nothing had happened. “By the way, it’s called Crystal Skin.“
Izuku let out a ”Huh?“
”His quirk. But aside from hardening his body a little, it’s practically useless.” Momo explained.
Izuku chuckled, despite the bruise forming on his face. He couldn’t help but marvel at how easily she moved past the ugliness, turning the moment into something small, even humorous.
And that was the exact moment he realized just how incredible Momo Yaoyorozu truly was.
———————————————————————
Flashback Ends.
Izuku blinked, pulled back into the present. His gaze slid toward Minoru. That same loathing bubbled in his chest.
But his thoughts were cut short when All Might’s booming voice filled the room.
“NOW THEN, CLASS! DOES ANYONE HAVE ANY COMMENTS ABOUT THIS LAST BATTLE?”
Izuku’s hand shot up almost on instinct. All Might nodded at him.
“YES, YOUNG MIDORIYA? WHAT ARE YOUR OBSERVATIONS?”
Izuku swallowed, gathering his words.
“I… couldn’t find any mistakes in Momo’s approach,” he began. “She placed the fake bomb in a very hard-to-reach part of the building. She gave an order to Mineta,” the name left a bitter taste in his mouth, but he forced himself to continue “that would hinder the Hero Team, and she also created socks to silence their footsteps, keeping both herself and her partner,” that word too carried bitterness, but he ignored it for now “hidden from Kyoka’s Earphone Jack. Everyone could clearly see that Momo had a plan for an ambush. But instead of being stopped by the Hero Team, she was held back by her own partner. Even with that obstacle, she still managed on her own to stop the Hero Team by creatively using what was available to her.”
All Might rubbed his chin thoughtfully.
“THAT IS A PRETTY GOOD SUMMARY, YOUNG MIDORIYA,” he boomed with a smile.
He then turned his focus to the rest of the class, his tone shifting into lecture mode.
“NOW, AS FOR MY OWN COMMENTS…” He raised a hand dramatically. “YAOMOMO, IF I DID NOT KNOW BETTER, I WOULD HAVE BELIEVED YOU WERE ALREADY A PROFESSIONAL HERO WITH THE WAY YOU HANDLED YOURSELF.”
Momo straightened at the praise, her expression calm, though her cheeks warmed faintly. “I only did my best. Even if that meant putting myself in the mind of a villain for a short while.”
“AND THAT IS A NECESSARY SKILL,” All Might said firmly. “TODAY’S LESSON WAS TO SHOW YOU THAT HEROES ARE OFTEN PLACED INTO TEAMS WITHOUT A CHOICE IN THEIR PARTNERS. SOMETIMES, YOU WILL HAVE TO WORK WITH PEOPLE WHO CHALLENGE YOU, OR WITH WHOM YOU HAVE PERSONAL CONFLICTS.”
His eyes swept the room, lingering on Katsuki, then Minoru.
“BUT SOME OF YOU LET YOUR GRUDGES…” he looked at Bakugo, “…OR YOUR SELFISH MOTIVES…” his gaze cut to Mineta, “…INTERFERE WITH THE LESSON.”
The class sat in uneasy silence as All Might’s words carried their full weight.
“REMEMBER THIS WELL. HERO WORK IS NEVER ABOUT YOUR OWN PRIDE. I HOPE EACH OF YOU LEARNED SOMETHING TODAY.”
The final echo of his voice had barely faded when the shrill sound of the school bell rang through the halls.
“That will be all for today,” All Might declared. “GO AND CHANGE BACK INTO YOUR UNIFORMS.”
The students began filing out, but before Momo or Izuku could follow, All Might raised his hand.
“YOUNG MIDORIYA. YOUNG YAOYOROZU. PLEASE STAY BEHIND AND FOLLOW ME TO THE TEACHERS LOUNGE. THERE IS SOMETHING I WISH TO DISCUSS WITH YOU BOTH.”
Confused glances passed between them, but they obeyed. Once the room was empty, All Might led them into the teacher’s lounge. For now, it was deserted. He gestured toward a quiet corner, and they all sat down.
Momo, ever respectful, was the first to speak. “May I ask why you called for us, All Might?”
His bright smile dimmed slightly as he regarded the two of them with unusual seriousness.
“IT IS ABOUT YOUR QUIRKS.”
Izuku’s breath hitched, caught completely off guard. Momo, however, only folded her hands calmly, it was something she had already anticipated.
All Might’s gaze fixed on Izuku first. “ESPECIALLY WHY YOUR QUIRK BEARS A STRONG RESEMBLANCE TO MY OWN.” Then he shifted to Momo. “AND WHY YOU SEEM TO POSSESS MORE THAN ONE QUIRK… AND YET KEEP THEM SECRET.”
Izuku paled, words stuck in his throat. To be confronted by his idol directly, it was terrifying.
Momo exhaled softly. “I cannot explain why I have so many quirks. But the reason I keep them hidden is simple. For my own safety.”
All Might studied her carefully, searching her face for any hint of dishonesty. But he saw no lie in her eyes. Still, there was something more she wasn’t saying, he was sure of it.
His gaze returned to Izuku, expectant.
“I… I can’t tell you much about my quirk,” Izuku said uncertainly. “I only received it a week before the entrance exam. All I know is that it’s classified as an Emitter-Type ”
All Might leaned forward, his voice firm. “DO YOU KNOW THAT YOU ARE THE FIRST PERSON IN RECORDED HISTORY TO AWAKEN A QUIRK SO LATE IN AGE, AND RIGHT BEFORE ENTERING UA? WHY DID YOU APPLY TO THIS SCHOOL IF YOU HAD NO QUIRK?”
Izuku’s shoulders tensed. His voice wavered, but his determination carried through. “Because… it’s been my dream since childhood to become a hero. Even without a quirk, I couldn’t give up on that.”
All Might nodded slowly, processing his answer. “YOU MUST HAVE HEARD ALL YOUR LIFE THAT IT WAS IMPOSSIBLE WITHOUT A QUIRK. AM I RIGHT?”
Izuku’s eyes dropped to the floor, then lifted again, this time to Momo, who watched him with quiet encouragement. His voice softened. “That’s true. Everyone said it. But… it only took one person believing in me to prove them wrong.”
A gentle smile formed on Momo’s lips, and she met his gaze.
All Might’s booming laughter erupted suddenly, breaking the heavy air. “HAH! SO IT IS TRUE! THE SUPPORT OF JUST ONE PERSON CAN CHANGE EVERYTHING!”
Izuku rubs sheepishly the back of his head as he admits ”It seems so.“
All Might looked between the two of them, pride swelling in his chest. “I THINK THAT IS ENOUGH FOR NOW. YOU MAY GO AND CHANGE. BUT…” His eyes flicked to Momo with particular weight. “I BELIEVE YOU HAVE ANOTHER MATTER TO DISCUSS WITH THE PRINCIPAL.”
Both students stood, bowing politely before leaving the room together.
Left alone in the lounge, All Might’s smile faded into deep thought.
“CAN IT BE? DOES YOUNG YAOYOROZU HAVE THE POWER TO BESTOW QUIRKS ON OTHERS?”
Notes:
Title of the next chapter: Class Representatives
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter 9: Class Representatives
Summary:
Time to test some limits.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Momo and the girls from her class met by chance on their way to school and were walking together. They were deep in conversation. They stopped when they saw a crowd of reporters standing at the school gate, trying to get in.
Although the reporters shouted down, the girls were able to find out that the reporters were asking multiple questions about All Might. Like if he is now really a teacher in UA.
The girls groaned collectively as they saw the swarm of reporters blocking the school gates. Momo’s deadpan expression didn’t change as she muttered, “I should have expected the reporters to show up sooner or later because of All Might.”
Ochako frowned. “I get that All Might is a big deal, but they’re completely blocking the gates. How are we supposed to get to class on time?”
Toru tilted her invisible head slightly, voice full of concern. “Seriously… how are we even going to pass them?”
Momo scanned the area quickly, noting that the reporters weren’t paying much attention to them. With a faint nod, she extended her hand, and in an instant, she teleported herself and her friends into the empty classroom.
Mina’s eyes widened. “That… is incredible!”
Kyoka raised an eyebrow. “I completely forgot you also had a teleportation quirk.”
Tsuyu let out a relieved sigh. “Well, that certainly spares us the stress of dealing with the reporters.”
Ochako looked at Momo, clearly impressed. “I didn’t know you could teleport multiple people at once!”
Momo, taking her seat, responded calmly, “As long as the person or people are close enough to me, I can teleport them. I haven’t fully tested the limits of this quirk yet.”
Before the conversation could continue, Aizawa entered the classroom, a cup of coffee in hand. He slouched into his chair, eyes scanning the room. “At least some of you managed to be on time.”
Momo rolled her eyes but said nothing, there was no point in wasting her breath on someone like Aizawa.
One by one, the rest of the students trickled in. Izuku dashed in hurriedly, Tenya walked in at a normal pace, and others followed in various states of punctuality. Once everyone was seated, the school bell rang.
Aizawa slowly lifted his head from his coffee. “Today, you’ll be deciding your future.”
The class tensed, expecting another quirk exam, but Aizawa’s next words defied their expectations. “You need to pick who will be your class representatives.”
No further explanation was given. He simply slouched further into his sleeping bag, clearly done speaking.
The students began murmuring, debating how they would choose. Tenya raised a hand, suggesting, “We can each vote for two students. That way, the two with the highest votes will be representatives.”
Momo quickly conjured a small ballot box with a slit for the papers and handed it to Tenya. Each student was given two slips, and they were instructed to only vote for themselves once, if they want to. Katsuki, predictably, scribbled furiously and cast both votes for himself.
Once all votes were submitted, Tenya tallied them carefully and wrote the results on the board. Izuku got 10 votes, Momo the next highest votes 9 followed by Tenya and several other students and then Katsuki with 3 votes.
Katsuki’s crimson eyes blazed with anger. “WHO VOTED FOR HIM?”
Without hesitation, Momo said, “I voted for him.”
Izuku blinked, caught off guard. Katsuki’s anger flared further. Then Tenya and Ochako admitted their votes as well.
Finally, Aizawa lifted his head from his slouch, his sharp gaze settling on the board. “All right, Midoriya is class representative, Yaoyorozu will be his deputy.”
The classroom relaxed slightly, and Momo allowed herself a subtle, satisfied smile.
———————————————————————
Later in the cafeteria.
The cafeteria bustled with chatter and the clattering of trays. Momo, Izuku, Ochaco, Tenya, Kyoka, and Tsuyu sat together at a table, their food mostly untouched as they talked.
Izuku fiddled nervously with his hair before blurting out, “I still… I still can’t believe people actually voted for me.”
Momo tilted her head slightly, her expression calm but her tone pointed. “And what exactly is so difficult to believe about it?”
Izuku shifted uncomfortably in his seat, avoiding her eyes. “Well, I mean… it’s me. I don’t really have any remarkable talents for leadership. I’m not someone people should follow.”
Ochako leaned forward with a reassuring smile. “That’s not true at all, Izuku! You’re always the one charging in to help people, no matter what. That’s what makes you a leader, even if you don’t notice it yourself.”
Momo added, her voice steady, “Leadership isn’t about being the loudest or the strongest. It’s about being dependable when it counts. And you’ve already proven that much.”
Tenya adjusted his glasses, nodding firmly. “Indeed! Midoriya, your sense of responsibility and dedication to others makes you a natural leader. The votes you received are proof of that.”
Tsuyu spoke in her usual, calm manner. “Kero, I agree. You’ve always acted with your heart first. That’s something not everyone can do.”
Izuku’s shoulders relaxed slightly at their words, a small blush creeping onto his face. “T-thank you, everyone. I’ll… I’ll do my best.”
Momo glanced at him briefly, then turned to Tenya. “Ah, that reminds me, Tenya. There was something I wanted to ask you-”
Before she could finish, an earsplitting alarm blared through the cafeteria. The entire room froze.
“Warning, Level Three Security Breach. All students please evacuate the building in an orderly fashion.”
The announcement repeated over the speakers, and immediately chaos broke out. Students screamed, shoving against each other in a frantic rush for the doors.
“What the…?” Kyoka muttered, clutching her tray as the crowd surged.
Ochako, pressed between bodies, gasped, “This… this is like a mob riot!”
The six friends were swept toward the hall with the tide of panicked students. Momo, half-shoved against Tenya, managed to glance out a window. At the same time Tenya did the same, and their eyes widened in realization.
“The press,” they said in unison.
Through the glass, reporters could be seen flooding the front entrance, cameras flashing, microphones waving.
Momo’s expression hardened instantly. She knew what had to be done.
She mutters to herself ”Let’s test the limit of this quirk.“
In the middle of the chaos, she raised her hand, and in an instant, every student crammed into the hallway vanished, reappearing back inside the cafeteria.
Confusion and panic spiked again as the students realized they had somehow been transported back into the cafeteria. Dozens shouted in alarm.
Before the uproar could spiral out of control, Momo acted decisively. Standing at the cafeteria entrance with her friends, she conjured a sleek megaphone into her hand.
“EVERYONE STOP!” her voice thundered through the amplifier.
The noise cut off almost immediately. Dozens of wide eyes turned to her.
Momo’s tone sharpened, calm but commanding. “EVERYTHING IS FINE. THERE IS NO ATTACK. IT’S JUST REPORTERS WHO MADE IT ONTO CAMPUS. NOTHING MORE. YOU ARE ENDANGERING YOURSELVES AND YOUR FELLOW STUDENTS WITH THIS BEHAVIOR. RETURN TO YOUR CLASSROOMS IN AN ORDERLY FASHION.”
The crowd fell silent, her words slicing through the fear. Slowly, students began to relax. Mutters spread, and one by one, they started filing calmly back toward the halls.
Izuku stood slightly behind her, watching in awe. The way Momo took command so naturally… he couldn’t deny it. She had the presence of a true leader.
———————————————————————
Later, in the classroom.
The students had settled back into their seats, murmuring about the incident. Izuku stood at the front, facing Aizawa and the rest of the class. His hands trembled slightly, but his voice was steady.
“I… I’ve decided. I’m giving up my position as class representative. Yaoyorozu should take the role instead. She’s the one who stayed calm and guided everyone during the panic. She’s the one fit to lead. And Iida should take her place as deputy.”
For a long moment, silence hung in the air. Then Aizawa cracked one eye open from his sleeping bag.
“What. Ever.”
The decision was made, but Momo wasn’t happy about it.
———————————————————————
Later, after school.
Momo walked down the corridor, her expression drawn into a faint frown, her footsteps echoing softly against the polished floor. Izuku followed a few steps behind, his voice hesitant.
“M-Momo… why are you angry with me? Is it because I gave you my position?” His words carried both worry and guilt, as though he feared he had truly wronged her.
Without turning around, Momo replied curtly, “That’s not the reason.”
Izuku’s pace quickened, and his tone shifted to pleading. “Then… then what is it? Whatever it is, I’m sorry.”
She stopped abruptly, exhaling before finally facing him. Her dark eyes softened, though the faint tension in her brow remained. “You don’t need to apologize. You didn’t do anything wrong.”
Izuku blinked, his confusion deepening. “Then… what is it?”
“It’s because I had already planned to give my deputy position to Tenya,” Momo admitted calmly. “So that he could be your deputy, not mine.”
Izuku froze, blinking twice in surprise before blurting, “W-wait. You mean… you didn’t want to be class representative at all?”
Momo gave a single firm nod. “Exactly. I had no interest in becoming class representative. On my papers, I simply chose the two people I believed were best suited for the job, you and Tenya.”
That revelation left Izuku speechless, the weight of it hitting him harder than he expected. “I-I’m sorry… I didn’t realize. I’ll fix it right away…”
But Momo waved him off gently, her tone steady but decisive. “That won’t be necessary. If you try to reverse it now, Sensei Aizawa will only become more irritated. And you shouldn’t worry, I’ve already experienced being class representative in my previous school. I know what the responsibilities entail.”
Izuku lowered his gaze, his voice quiet and tinged with guilt. “Maybe… I should have talked to you first before making that decision.”
“It’s fine,” Momo replied, her tone softening. “You only acted with what you thought was best for the class. I can’t be angry with you for that.”
Izuku opened his mouth, searching for something else to say, but the words never came. He didn’t need them, because Momo spoke again, already walking toward the exit doors.
“For now, we should focus on heading home. Knowing Sensei Aizawa, he’ll almost certainly have a new quirk exercise prepared for us tomorrow.”
Izuku stared at her for a moment, blankly at first. Then, slowly, a smile spread across his face, warm and genuine. “Y-yeah… you’re probably right.”
Together, they stepped out of the building, the quiet hum of the evening settling around them.
Notes:
Title of the next chapter: USJ
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter 10: USJ
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Class 1-A stood in front of the UA building, waiting for the bus. Today, their class isn't taking place at the school, but at a location off the main campus.
They were going to learn about rescue training. Shipwrecks, Earthquakes, all kinds of natural disasters.
Aizawa told them before that All Might, himself, and another faculty member will be supervising.
They all wore their hero costumes, including Momo, who, after a discussion with the principal about the poor work the tailors did on her and from the other students costumes, received a new one. One she actually really likes and was tailored after her real design.
Momo and Tenya stood firmly in front of the class, their posture straight, as the rest of Class 1-A gathered around waiting for the bus. Both the newly elected class representative and her deputy carried themselves with a sense of responsibility that made even the more energetic students quiet down.
Tenya adjusted his glasses, raising his hand in a practiced motion. “Everyone, before we depart, I must remind you, maintain discipline. When we are outside school grounds, our behavior reflects not only on ourselves, but on UA as a whole. There will be no running, shouting, or wandering away from the group!”
Several students groaned softly at his strictness, but no one dared openly complain.
Momo then stepped forward, her calm, steady voice carrying authority without being harsh. “In addition to that, please remember that today is a rescue training exercise. While it may feel exciting, real lives could be at stake in similar situations. Approach it with the seriousness it deserves.”
Her words had a sobering effect, and several students nodded. Then, after a pause, she lifted a small wooden box she had been holding at her side.
“Before we go,” Momo continued, her expression softening slightly, “I have something I prepared for everyone.”
Curious murmurs rippled through the group as she opened the lid, revealing a neat collection of small, elegant black-and-silver earbuds.
“These,” she explained while holding one up between her fingers, “are low-frequency communication devices. Unlike cell phones or other electronics that require a network signal, these earbuds allow you to directly communicate with anyone else wearing them. They have a range of up to five kilometers.”
Gasps of awe spread through the class. Even Bakugo’s eyes flickered briefly in surprise before narrowing again.
Momo went on, her voice calm but filled with quiet pride. “Additionally, they are waterproof, fireproof, and-”
“That’s enough,” Aizawa interrupted flatly, his tired eyes only half-open. “These gadgets won’t be needed for today’s exercise. You’re wasting everyone’s time talking about them.”
The air grew tense. But Momo met his gaze, her back straight, her tone respectful but firm. “With all due respect, sir, I disagree. In real rescue scenarios, countless accidents happen because partners lose communication. That’s why-”
She didn’t get to finish.
“Tch. He already told you it’s pointless!” Bakugo’s voice exploded across the group. He stomped forward, snatching the box from Momo’s hands before anyone could react. “We don’t need your stupid toys!”
With a snarl, he hurled the box to the ground and stomped down hard, the crunch of breaking devices sharp in the air.
The class went silent, wide-eyed, the sound of Bakugo’s boots grinding against the shattered earpieces echoing in the stillness.
Momo froze for a second, her expression tightening. Then her eyes narrowed into a glare sharper than any blade, directed squarely at Bakugo. But more than that, her gaze briefly shifted to Aizawa as well, a glimmer of disappointment in her eyes.
“Enough,” Aizawa’s monotone cut through the silence. “The bus is here. Stop wasting time and get in.”
One by one, the students filed into the vehicle that just arrived, still exchanging uneasy glances. Izuku, near the back, couldn’t help but notice the lingering darkness in Momo’s expression as she boarded. The box was still on the pavement, crushed and ruined, shards of metal and circuits scattered across the ground.
As the last to step inside, Izuku gave it a final glance, his heart tightening. ’She worked so hard on those…’
Inside, the bus resembled more a train seats arrangement than a standard school vehicle, the seats lined opposite each other so students sat facing the students across from them.
Izuku found himself between two familiar presences, Momo on his right, posture straight but her face set in a restrained frown, and Ochako on his left, her worried eyes glancing back and forth.
The bus rumbled to life, pulling away from campus. Izuku swallowed, then spoke softly to Momo. “I’m… I’m sorry about what happened. That Katsuki destroyed your devices.”
Momo kept her gaze forward, her tone quiet but firm. “It’s all right. I can’t expect anything different from our teacher… or from that hothead.”
“But it isn’t all right!” Ochako burst out, her fists clenched in her lap. “He had no right to do that, Momo. He can’t just stomp all over your work like it’s nothing.”
Momo’s lips curved downward into a bitter line, but she shook her head. “What’s done is done. Complaining won’t change it.”
She reached into her pocket and, after a moment, held up a single intact earbud. “This is the only one left, aside from the ones Tenya and I already wear. I managed to keep it safe because it was in my hand at the time the hothead stomped on the others.”
Izuku leaned closer, eyes widening in wonder. “That’s… incredible. I don’t think I’ve ever seen a device like this before.”
Across from him, Tenya adjusted his glasses, his voice proud. “That’s because Yaoyorozu designed and created them entirely herself.”
Gasps of surprise rippled through the bus. Mina practically bounced in her seat, her eyes sparkling. “That’s amazing, Yaomomo! You made those yourself?”
Momo gave a small, modest wave of her hand. “It’s nothing extraordinary. As long as I understand how something is structured, I can reproduce it, even prototypes that technically haven’t been built yet.”
The class broke into whispers of astonishment.
Ochako, thoughtful, leaned in. “You know… if you patented something like that, you could make a lot of money. I bet hero agencies would love gear like this.”
Momo blinked, her brows furrowing as she rubbed her chin. It was something she hadn’t truly considered before. ’Patent them…? I could patent so many of my creations. Sell them to agencies… Maybe even build my own factory.‘
Though she came from a wealthy family, Momo had never taken a single yen from her parents. The idea that she could support herself through her own abilities stirred something deep inside.
“That’s… something worth thinking about,” she admitted quietly.
Ochako beamed at her, proud.
The bus slowed, then came to a halt.
“We’re here.” Aizawa’s voice announced flatly.
The students disembarked one by one, and gasps rose almost instantly.
Towering before them was the grand facility of domed glass and metal, the enormous letters emblazoned across the entrance shining in the sunlight “U.S.J.”
Izuku’s eyes went wide, stars practically sparkling in them. “This place… it’s incredible!”
The others nodded, awestruck, as they gazed at the massive disaster-simulation facility.
The massive steel doors of the U.S.J. slid open with a low hum, and the students filed inside, their footsteps echoing against the polished floor. The interior was vast, almost overwhelming, an enormous dome filled with carefully designed zones that mimicked real disasters, a shipwreck area, a landslide zone, a collapsed cityscape, even sections simulating fire and windstorms.
Awaiting them at the center of the entrance stood a figure in a sleek white space suit, the visor reflecting the bright lights of the facility. The helmet’s design resembled that of an astronaut, making the figure instantly recognizable.
Ochako’s eyes widened, her whole face lighting up with childlike joy. “It’s Thirteen!” she squealed, her hands clasped together. “I love her so much! She’s one of my favorite heroes ever, she saves so many people with her Quirk! And she looks so cool!”
Her enthusiasm was so pure that a few of her classmates smiled despite themselves. Even Momo, still tense from earlier, allowed a small smile at Ochako’s excitement.
Thirteen raised a gloved hand in greeting, her voice calm and professional through the helmet’s speaker. “Welcome, Class 1-A. I am Thirteen, your instructor for today’s rescue training.”
She gestured broadly, her arm sweeping across the dome. “As you can see, this facility, the Unforeseen Simulation Joint, or U.S.J., was built to replicate the types of disasters you may face as pro-heroes. Shipwrecks, earthquakes, landslides, urban destruction… today, you will learn not only to fight villains, but to save lives.”
The class leaned forward, eager, their eyes shining.
Thirteen placed both hands firmly in front of her. “But before we begin, there is something crucial you must understand. Many of you, myself included, possess Quirks that can be as dangerous as they are useful. For example, my Quirk, Black Hole.”
She raised a finger. The tip of her gloved finger began to glow faintly, a distortion in the air swirling just beyond it. “It allows me to suck up matter into a singularity. It can rescue people trapped under rubble… but if misused, it could also reduce a person to dust in seconds.”
A tense silence fell over the class, the weight of her words sinking in. Even the usually excitable Mina and Denki grew serious.
Thirteen lowered her hand and continued, her voice steady. “That is why today’s lesson is not simply about using your Quirks. It is about learning restraint, precision, and responsibility. The strength of a hero is not measured only by power, but by how carefully that power is applied.”
She paused, letting her words settle.
But then…
A low, unnatural hum reverberated across the dome. Suddenly, at the far end of the central plaza, shadows began to swirl. A thick, purple-black mist coiled together, twisting and folding until it rose high above the students.
Izuku stiffened instantly, his instincts screaming danger. “That’s… not part of the training, is it?”
The mist expanded, pulsing outward like a living thing. And then, with a voice smooth yet chilling, it spoke.
“Forgive our intrusion, young heroes. But we are here to end All Might, and to kill the Symbol of Peace.”
Dozens of figures stepped from the mist, armed, twisted villains of every shape and size. The metallic glint of blades, the crackle of electricity, the gleam of sharpened claws.
Gasps filled the class as the reality hit them, this wasn’t a drill. This was an attack.
Thirteen immediately snapped into action, raising her voice. “Stay behind me! Protect each other!”
And as the swirling portal continued to disgorge more enemies, the true terror of the U.S.J. was about to begin.
The villains continued to pour from the swirling mist until the plaza seemed to crawl with them. Their laughter and snarls echoed through the dome as weapons gleamed under the light.
Aizawa stepped forward, his scarf already uncoiling around his shoulders. His expression was unreadable beneath his capture gear, but his voice cut through the chaos with cold authority.
“Class 1-A stay back. I’ll handle this.”
“Sir,” Momo called, her voice calm but firm, “I have a proposal that could-”
“Keep it to yourself,” Aizawa cut her off without looking back. His scarf snapped as he launched himself straight into the mob of villains.
Momo’s jaw tightened, her hands curling into fists at her sides. Under her breath, so low that only Izuku and Ochako at her sides could hear, she muttered, “I could have teleported us all to safety…” Her voice trembled with restrained anger. Then she thinks ’Even if he acts like a jerk, he’s still our teacher. I won’t abandon him.‘
The students watched in awe as Aizawa moved like a phantom, erasing quirks with a glance and binding opponents in his scarf before dropping them with precision strikes. Villains fell one after another, their overconfidence crushed by his efficiency.
But then, the atmosphere changed.
A heavy thud shook the ground. Out of the mist lumbered a towering monstrosity, a hulking figure with rippling muscles, jet-black skin stretched tight, and grotesque claws. Its exposed brain pulsed atop its skull, every vein throbbing with terrifying vitality.
Izuku’s breath hitched. “W-what is that?”
The creature let out a low, guttural growl that reverberated in their bones. The villains nearby smirked with cruel delight.
“That’s the Nomu,” one of them, who had on his full body and face gloves, jeered. “The masterpiece that will tear All Might apart.”
Even Aizawa, who had been cutting through enemies with ease, faltered as the Nomu’s immense hand caught his scarf mid-snap and yanked him forward with inhuman strength. Their battle erupted in a clash of power so intense it shook the very ground.
Izuku’s hands trembled as he turned toward Momo. “What do we do? If Aizawa sensei can’t stop it…”
Momo exhaled sharply and pressed something small and metallic into his palm. It was the last intact earpiece she had managed to save. “Put this on. You might need it.”
Izuku looked at her in surprise but obeyed without hesitation, slipping the earbud into his ear.
Before anyone could ask what they should do, Thirteen’s voice rang out, firm and urgent. “Students! We must evacuate at once!”
The class began to move toward the exit, but before they could make it ten steps, the mist thickened and coalesced directly in front of them, blocking the way. The smoky figure bowed mockingly, his form shifting like a living fog.
“Going somewhere?” the mist villain asked, his voice smooth and cold. “I’m afraid that won’t be possible.”
The students froze, their breaths caught in their throats.
Momo narrowed her eyes, lowering her voice to a whisper as she leaned toward Izuku, Tenya, and Ochako, the three closest to her. “Listen carefully. I’m going to teleport all out of here, back to UA. The second we’re there, we split up and notify the faculty and the police. Do you understand?”
Their faces lit with determination. “That’s… brilliant,” Tenya whispered, adjusting his glasses. Ochako nodded quickly, clutching her hands together in nervous resolve. Izuku simply gave her a grateful glance, already trusting her completely.
But before Momo could act, a furious voice cut across the tension.
“Like hell we’re running!” Katsuki roared, explosions already sparking in his palms. Kirishima grinned recklessly at his side.
“Let’s just crush this guy!”
“Hothead, Kirishima wait!” Momo’s shout was drowned out as the two of them charged straight at the mist villain.
The smoky figure tilted his head almost curiously. At the last second, Bakugo and Kirishima’s attacks slipped through his body harmlessly. His form rippled like water as he spread himself wide, enveloping the area in a massive wave of darkness.
“You fools,” he hissed. “Scatter.”
The world dissolved into cold nothingness as the mist consumed them. Students cried out in alarm as their bodies were wrenched away.
When the haze cleared, the class was partly gone, scattered across the deadly zones of the U.S.J.
Momo staggered as her feet landed hard against jagged stone. Around her, towering peaks stretched into the artificial sky. The air was sharp and thin, the Mountain Zone. She looked around quickly and spotted two familiar figures, Kyoka, tense and alert with her earphone jacks already out, and Denki, whose usual grin had been replaced with genuine fear.
———————————————————————
At the same time.
Elsewhere, Izuku gasped for breath as icy water closed over his head. He thrashed, bubbles streaming from his mouth, as the endless expanse of the Shipwreck Zone swallowed him whole.
From the shadows emerged a villain whose face twisted into a monstrous grin. His eyes glowed faintly, his skin pale and slick. A jagged lure-like antenna swayed above his head, casting eerie light in the water, an anglerfish given human form. His needle teeth gleamed as he lunged, jaws snapping toward Izuku.
Izuku barely had time to brace when something wrapped around him, firm yet surprisingly gentle. A tongue.
With one mighty pull, Tsuyu dragged him out of the villain’s path and reeled him toward herself. In her other grip, squirming and panicking, was Mineta.
’She saved me!‘ Izuku thought, clinging to the slick warmth of her tongue as she swam with astonishing speed. The villain gave chase, but Tsuyu darted nimbly between jagged shipwrecks, her frog-like body cutting through the water with ease.
At last, she broke the surface, launching Izuku upward with a final whip of her tongue. He landed gently on the deck of a ship, coughing seawater but alive.
When Tsuyu retracted her tongue, Mineta remained coiled within her arm. He sagged dramatically, and pressed his head against her chest as if he fainted.
Tsuyu froze, eyes wide.
Izuku, watching from the deck, felt heat rise to his cheeks, not from embarrassment but from anger. Tsuyu gave an annoyed croak and hurls Mineta unceremoniously onto the deck beside Izuku. He landed flat on his back with a thud, groaning before pushing himself upright.
Izuku didn’t hesitate. His hand shot out, gripping Mineta by the collar and yanking him up so they were face to face.
“What the hell is wrong with you?!” Izuku shouted, his voice raw with fury.
“W-wha-hey, what gives!?” Mineta squirmed wildly, kicking his feet in the air, but Izuku’s grip was iron.
Izuku’s glare could have cut stone. “It’s already bad enough you tried something disgusting with Momo during the mock battle. But now while we’re under attack, when all of our lives are in danger, you pull this crap?!”
Mineta flailed. “W-what’s wrong with loving the female body?!”
Izuku’s fist trembled, his knuckles white. He tightened his grip, pulling Mineta closer, his words forced through clenched teeth. “There’s nothing wrong with admiration. But there are boundaries. And you crossed them.”
Before Mineta could respond, the water around them rippled. Dark shapes moved closer, villains circling like sharks. Both Izuku and Tsuyu tensed.
Izuku exhaled sharply, then turned his furious eyes back to Mineta. “You’re lucky we have bigger problems right now. But hear me, if I ever see you treat the girls in our class, no… in our entire school like that again, I’ll use Forceflow to kick you so hard you’ll fly around the Earth. Do we understand each other?”
Something in Izuku’s eyes, cold resolve mixed with righteous fury, made Mineta’s breath hitch. For once, he didn’t doubt the threat. He nodded frantically.
“Good.” Izuku dropped him, letting him fall hard on his rear. Mineta winced but didn’t protest.
Tsuyu climbed up onto the deck, water dripping from her uniform. She tilted her head, regarding Izuku with wide, unblinking eyes. “That was… very impressive, kero.”
The heat in Izuku’s chest shifted, his anger melting into a sheepish calm under her words. A small smile tugged at his lips. “Thanks. But we’ve got bigger problems than a pervert.”
Tsuyu nodded, gaze flicking to the villains closing in, their eyes glowing faintly in the gloom.
Izuku tries to figure out a plan, but then a crackle came from his earbud.
“Izuku, can you hear me?”
Izuku froze. His heart leapt.
“Momo?!” he blurted, startling Tsuyu, who blinked at him in confusion.
“It’s Momo,” Izuku explained quickly, tapping the earbud in his ear. “She’s talking to me through this.”
Tsuyu’s expression softened slightly. “I see. Then let’s hear what she has to say, kero.”
A faint crackle hummed in Izuku’s ear.
Momo’s calm but urgent voice came through. “Izuku, if you can hear me, touch the earbud and speak.”
Without hesitation, Izuku pressed his fingers against the small device. “Momo, yeah, I can hear you! Where are you?”
Her reply came steady, though he could hear faint echoes of battle in the background. “I landed with Kyoka and Denki in the Mountain Zone. And according to what Kyoka hears with her Earphone Jacks, villains are closing in on us. We’ll be surrounded any moment.”
Izuku’s face tightened. He touched the earbud again. “Then you’re not in a better position than me… I’m with Tsu and,” his tone soured, bitter, “Mineta. We’re stuck on a ship, surrounded by villains perfectly suited for this environment.”
“I see.” Momo’s voice remained composed, though he imagined her brow furrowed in thought. “Do you already have a plan?”
Izuku pressed the device again, his eyes darting between the circling shadows in the water and Tsuyu, who crouched ready to spring into action. “I’m trying to work one out. But something feels strange…” He glanced toward Tsu as he spoke. “Why would they put Tsu here? If their goal was to eliminate us quickly, they would’ve dropped Tsu in the Earthquake Zone, or the Fire Zone. Somewhere her quirk would be useless. But here… she’s at her strongest.”
Tsuyu blinked, caught off guard. “Kero…” she muttered softly, as if the thought had never crossed her mind until now.
Momo’s voice sharpened, the logic clicking. “Then the villains don’t know our quirks. If they did, they would’ve separated us into zones where we were weakest. Instead, they must think we’re just helpless children they can overwhelm.”
Izuku touched the earbud again, nodding slowly. “That makes sense. Which means… we can use that ignorance to our advantage.”
“Exactly,” Momo affirmed. “So you know what comes next. Analyze the situation, like you always do. Study the environment, your enemies, and the quirks you and your partners have at your side. Then combine them into a strategy that will bring you victory.”
Izuku couldn’t help the small grin tugging at his lips. He pressed the earbud once more. “You know me too well, Momo.”
“Once you’re safe, regroup with the others,” she continued firmly. “I already contacted Tenya, he told me only a part of us were scattered. The rest are still with Thirteen. As soon as everyone is back together, I’ll teleport us all out of here.”
With a more confident expression, Izuku replied, “Understood. Be careful, Momo. We’ll fight through this and join the others as fast as we can.”
“Good. Stay safe, Izuku.”
The line fell silent, though her presence lingered in his chest like a steady flame.
Tsu hopped closer, “I only heard your side of the conversation, kero, but it sounds like you’ve got an idea.”
Izuku’s gaze swept over their surroundings, the ship, the waters churning with enemy silhouettes, the classmates beside him. He studied Tsuyu’s readiness, Mineta’s nervous trembling, and the way the villains maneuvered with aquatic ease.
Slowly, his determined smile returned. “Yeah… I think I’m starting to put something together.”
Izuku steadied himself on the deck, villains circling in the dark waters below. He turned to Tsuyu first. “Tsu… I need to understand exactly what your quirk can do here.”
Tsuyu nodded without hesitation. “Kero. I’ve got frog abilities. I can swim faster than any of them, breathe underwater, stick to walls, and use my tongue as a weapon. I can jump pretty far, too.”
Izuku’s lips curved in relief. “That’s perfect. You’re our mobility.”
Then his eyes shifted toward Mineta. The boy was shaking, sweat dripping as he clutched his own head nervously. Izuku’s tone sharpened. “And you, what exactly can you do?”
Mineta stammered. “M-my quirk’s called Pop Off! I can pull sticky balls from my head. They, uh… they stick to anything but me. They eventually come off on their own, but I can throw a bunch and they’ll trap enemies if they touch, but I use it too much I bleed from my head.”
Izuku crossed his arms, unimpressed. His inner thoughts bit hard. ’Great. The coward’s only weapon is throwing sticky balls. How is someone like him supposed to become a hero? And I don’t speak about his quirk.‘
But this wasn’t the time to complain. He forced his tone into something steadier. “Fine. Then listen closely. We’re going to use all our quirks together.”
He crouched, drawing rough shapes in the dust of the deck. “Here’s the plan, Mineta, you scatter your balls into the water only after I attack. My Forceflow will generate enough force to disrupt the villains positions. Once they’re clustered, your balls will stick them into each other. Tsu, your job is to get us out of here the moment it works.”
Tsuyu nodded while Mineta looks like he wants to complain.
Before Mineta could whine, Izuku grabbed him by the collar, hoisted him up with ease, and vaulted into the air.
“W-WAIT, WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!” Mineta screamed, legs kicking wildly.
Izuku’s eyes locked on the villains beneath. “Executing the plan.”
With a sharp inhale, he focused Forceflow through his arm. Then, bringing Mineta with him, he smashed his fist downward into the water.
”BOOOOOOM!“
The sea exploded. A shockwave rippled out in every direction, the surface collapsing into a spiraling vortex. Villains were yanked off balance, dragged helplessly into the churning pull.
“NOW, MINETA!” Izuku barked.
Shaking in panic, Mineta ripped the balls from his head and hurled them into the whirlpool. Purple spheres splattered against villains, binding them together in writhing clusters. They screamed in panic, stuck to each other and unable to move.
“Perfect timing!” Izuku called.
Tsuyu sprang from the ship’s railing, her tongue snapping out to grab Izuku’s arm. She reeled him and Mineta in with a powerful leap, over the water. Izuku quickly shifted his grip so Mineta dangled as far from Tsuyu as possible.
———————————————————————
Meanwhile, in the Mountain Zone.
The moment Momo ended her transmission with Izuku, shadows shifted. Villains appeared between the jagged rocks, circling like predators.
Kyoka’s expression hardened. “Yaomomo… they’re closing in.”
Momo’s hands were already glowing with creation light. “I see them. Stay close.” In seconds, a gleaming kusarigama slid into her grip, chain rattling against the rocks. For Kyoka, she conjured a finely balanced blade, pressing the hilt into her friend’s hand.
Kyoka blinked, caught off guard. “A sword? You trust me with this?”
“I trust you completely,” Momo replied without hesitation, eyes locked on the approaching threat.
Kyoka swallowed, then gripped the weapon tightly. “Then let’s show them.”
The villains charged.
Kyoka struck first, plugging her Earphone Jacks into the earth. The ground pulsed with vibrations, disrupting their footing. One lunged forward regardless, only to meet the sharp swing of her blade. She parried clumsily at first but gained rhythm quickly, her strikes ringing with determination.
Meanwhile, Momo’s kusarigama flashed through the air, its sickle biting into a villain’s weapon while the chain wrapped his arm. With a twist, she yanked him off his feet and slammed him against two other villains.
Momo’s kusarigama danced in her hands like an extension of her body. With one swift arc, the weighted chain lashed around a villain’s legs, yanking him off balance. Before he could recover, she spun, pulling three more into its sweeping path. The sickle’s blade hooked another weapon clean from a hand. Four enemies crashed into one another in a heap, groaning but alive.
She didn’t stop.
The next villain tried to rush her from behind. Momo sensed the shift in air pressure and reacted instantly. She pivoted, seized his wrist, and with fluid precision tossed him over her shoulder in a flawless judo throw. His body slammed into another attacker with a heavy thud, both crumpling to the dirt.
Kyoka’s face flushed slightly as she glanced over mid-fight. “D-damn, Yaomomo… that’s hardcore.” She kicked a villain aside with a sharp boot, trying to cover her embarrassment with grit.
But the enemies didn’t stop coming. More shadows emerged between the jagged rocks, closing in.
Momo’s eyes narrowed. “Denki, use your quirk on all of them. Now.”
Denki hesitated, panic flashing across his face. “But, I’ll hit you and Jiro too…”
Before he could finish, Momo dropped to one knee, her body glowing with creation energy. From her back unfurled a massive insulated barrier, a thick sheet stretching like a canopy above her and Kyoka.
Denki blinked, then grinned as realization hit. “Got it. If I don’t have to worry about frying you guys…” His voice grew louder, echoing with determination. “Then I don’t need to hold back!”
He planted his feet, sparks crackling wildly across his body. “ONE MILLION VOLTS!”
The world flashed white.
Electricity tore through the mountain zone like a thunderstorm given form. The horde of villains convulsed in agony, their screams echoing against the stone before their bodies slumped unconscious to the ground.
When the last spark died, Momo folded the insulating sheet away. She and Kyoka rose from beneath it, stepping into the smoke-filled clearing.
Kyoka let out a low whistle. “Well… the villains are toast. Good work, Den-”
Her words froze as her eyes landed on him.
Denki stood swaying, his hair sticking up like a burnt-out lightbulb, his eyes glazed over with a vacant, loopy grin.
Kyoka’s jaw dropped. “Oh, crap! He fried his brain!”
Momo facepalmed, sighing through her nose. “Had I known his quirk had such a ridiculous drawback, I would have created a rubber helmet for him beforehand.”
As she and Kyoka helped steady him, a new presence struck.
From nowhere, a villain in a skull mask lunged, seizing Denki by the collar and yanking him close. The boy’s head lolled uselessly, too dazed to resist.
“Stay where you are,” the masked villain snarled, pressing a jagged blade against Denki’s neck. “Or your little friend here dies.”
Momo’s mind whirred, every calculation flashing through her thoughts. She couldn’t risk Denki’s life, not now, not ever. And yet, hesitation wasn’t an option.
For a heartbeat, her eyes glowed faintly orange.
Her voice rang steady, almost cold. “Which friend?”
The villain blinked, confused. He glanced down, only to find Denki gone.
“What the-?!”
That split second was all she needed. Momo materialized in front of him, faster than sight, her movement like a gale tearing through the battlefield. Her fist connected with brutal precision.
”CRACK!“
The skull mask shattered, the villain’s body flung backward, skidding across stone until he slammed into a jagged rock and fell limp, unconscious.
And then Denki reappeared, sprawled harmlessly where he was standing before, still drooling with his idiotic grin.
Kyoka’s eyes widened as Momo turned back toward her. “Yaomomo… what the hell was that just now?”
Momo hesitated only a moment. “Would you believe me if I said it was just a light reflection?”
Kyoka gave her a flat, deadpan stare and shook her head slowly. “Not a chance.”
Momo exhaled, knowing the secret was out. “Fine. The truth, then. You already know about my Creation, Teleportation and Healing quirk. But I also carry more… abilities. Illusions. Even elemental control. What you just saw was me using both illusion and elemental speed to save Kaminari.”
Kyoka’s eyes went wide, her grip tightening on her sword. “Wait, you mean… you’ve got multiple quirks?!”
Momo nodded calmly, her voice steady. “Yes. More than I’ve admitted to anyone but Izuku. And I’ll explain everything to you later. For now…”
She held out her arm, a telescope materializing in her palm. Raising it, her sharp eyes scanned across the battlefield. Smoke. Fire. Screams. She turned, searching until her sight fixed on the shipwreck zone.
And there, through dark waves, she saw Izuku. Huddled with Tsuyu and Mineta near the central plaza, his gaze locked on their teacher. Aizawa was pinned, brutalized beneath the monstrous Nomu.
Momo’s chest tightened. She knew exactly what Izuku was thinking. He wouldn’t abandon anyone, not even their harsh, unyielding teacher.
Lowering the telescope, she turned back to Kyoka with firm resolve. “I have a plan.”
Kyoka straightened, wiping dirt from her face. “I’m listening.”
“I’ll teleport you and Denki back to UA Get reinforcements. As many teachers as possible.”
Kyoka frowned. “What about you?”
“I can’t leave. Not yet. The others are still in danger, and I‘m the only one with a teleportation quirk apart from the mist villain. I have to help.”
Kyoka opened her mouth to argue, but Momo cut her off with a reassuring smile. “Don’t worry, I‘m tougher than I look.”
Kyoka’s cheeks burned slightly, but she nodded. “Fine. Just don’t do anything reckless.”
“I’ll manage,” Momo replied.
With a wave of her hand, light engulfed Kyoka and Denki. In the next instant, both vanished, teleported safely back toward the school.
Left alone, Momo tightened her grip on the kusarigama, her eyes burning with determination. She turned toward the central plaza and sprinted across the rocks.
The others needed her. And she would not let them him face this storm alone.
———————————————————————
Momo was running to the edge of the plaza, her chest tightening at the sight before her. Izuku was already in motion, fists clenched, desperately striking at the towering monster. But each blow, no matter how determined, seemed to sink uselessly into Nomu’s hulking frame.
Her sharp mind processed quickly ’It’s absorbing his hits. Either negating damage outright or dispersing the impact through its body.‘
She prepared to rush to Izuku’s side, but then her instincts screamed. From the corner of her vision, the skeletal figure draped in disembodied hands lunged toward the water. His palm outstretched, reaching for Tsuyu.
Momo’s stomach dropped. She has no idea what he was doing, but considering his outstretched hand, he was about to use his quirk on Tsuyu. Momo has no idea what his quirk is, but she knows it’s nothing good.
She didn’t hesitate.
In a flash she teleported to the rocks above the water’s edge. The kusarigama left her hand instantly, the chain coiling tight around the villain’s wrist before his fingers could touch Tsuyu. His eyes widened in shock as she yanked with all her strength, slamming him backward through the air.
But before his body hit stone, a curtain of purple mist enveloped him. The mist villains void swallowed the impact, depositing him safely at his side again.
Momo’s jaw tightened. “Tch.”
Turning quickly to Tsuyu and Mineta, she says “Get sensei Aizaw out of there, Return to the others. I will help Izuku.”
Tsuyu’s eyes widened but she nodded firmly. Mineta, shaking, followed as she dragged him into the water’s safety.
Momo sprinted toward the center where Izuku still fought.
The hand villain head tilted, pale lips curling under the hand covering his face. “Nomu. Crush that annoying fly.”
Nomu obeyed without hesitation, tossing Izuku aside like a ragdoll. The boy skidded across the floor, coughing as he tried to rise.
The beast thundered toward Momo.
She held her ground, muscles coiled, waiting, waiting, then leapt high. Her kusarigama’s chain whistled through the air, snaking around Nomu’s torso. The blade embedded deep into its chest. Landing lightly behind him, she gripped the chain tight, every muscle in her arms straining as she pulled.
“IZUKU!” she shouted, teeth clenched. “CRUSH ITS BRAIN!”
Izuku staggered up, pain flashing in his eyes, but determination flaring brighter. He charged, Forceflow burning through his veins, launching him upward with a leap that cracked the floor beneath his feet.
His fist pulled back, but Nomu’s body dissolved into purple haze.
The mist villains mist warped space, teleporting the monster aside. Izuku’s punch roared forward, but instead of a killing blow it barreled straight toward Momo.
“M-Momo! Get out of the way, I can’t stop!”
Her eyes widened, but calm calculation guided her. She sidestepped, and even as she moved, creation energy shimmered from her back. A massive red gymnastics ball shot out, bouncing into place. Izuku slammed into it chest-first, the impact rebounding harmlessly instead of breaking him apart.
He groaned, sliding to the ground as the ball deflated under him.
“Th-thank you,” he wheezed.
“No need,” Momo replied, steadying him and pulling him back to his feet.
Both turned as the hand villain stepped forward, raising one pale hand. Behind him, Nomu landed with a thunderous crash. The kusarigama that had pinned it cracked and crumbled to dust under his fingertips.
Momo tossed the broken chain aside, her sharp gaze never leaving the villains.
“What can you tell me?” she asked Izuku quickly, already weighing strategies.
He clenched his fists. “The hand-covered guy, I heard that his name is Shigaraki, he’s got some kind of decay quirk. Anything he touches disintegrates. It’s like your destruction quirk, but uncontrolled. I overheard that the mist villains name is Kurogiri, you already saw his quirk in action. And Nomu” he swallowed, recalling overheard words “he said it was created just to kill All Might.”
Momo’s eyes narrowed, fire burning behind them. “I knew from the start his presence felt wrong. Now I know why.”
Izuku tensed. “Do you… have a plan?”
Before she could answer the heard a loud
”BANG!“
The massive doors at the far end of the plaza blew inward, hinges torn free as a booming voice filled the chamber.
“FEAR NOT, STUDENTS. FOR I AM HERE!”
Every head turned, as the Symbol of Peace strode into the USJ, golden hair gleaming, presence filling the space like sunlight piercing a storm.
Even Shigaraki’s hand twitched at the sight, a mix of rage and glee flickering in his voice. “All Might… you’re finally here.”
All Might landed between the students and the villains with a shockwave that cracked the tiles beneath his boots.
“FEAR NOT, YOUNG HEROES!” he boomed.
Momo and Izuku both exhaled at once, reliefed, until they remembered the hulking shadow looming behind Shigaraki.
All Might turned his head slightly, flashing them a confident grin. “DO NOT BE AFRAID. LEAVE THESE VILLAINS TO ME.”
But Momo stepped forward. She pointed directly at Nomu “All Might, be careful. That thing… it was made to kill you.”
For a heartbeat, silence. Then All Might’s smile sharpened, unshaken. “THEN I SHALL PROVE TO IT THAT SUCH A MISSION… IS IMPOSSIBLE!”
He shifted his stance, shoulders broad, he said to the two “YOU TWO, GO BACK TO THE ENTRANCE! HELP YOUR CLASSMATES GET AIZAWA AND THIRTEEN OUT OF HERE!”
Izuku froze, fists trembling. His eyes screamed ’I can’t leave him. I can’t just run.‘
Momo, sensing his hesitation, placed a hand on his arm. “Come on,” she urged, pulling him a few steps back. Just enough to keep him safe, but close enough to act if the chance comes.
All Might lunged forward, and the world detonated.
The first clash of fists against Nomu’s monstrous arms created a shockwave so powerful that Momo and Izuku had to cling to the ground to avoid being blown away. Dust spiraled, stones rattled loose, and the sound cracked like thunder.
Nomu absorbed the blow without flinching. Then, with terrifying speed, its counterpunch smashed into All Might’s forearm. The ground split under the force.
“All Might…!” Izuku gasped.
But All Might’s grin only widened. “SO YOU CAN MATCH MY STRENGTH, EH? GOOD! THEN TAKE THIS, DETROIT SMASH!”
All Might’s fist came down like a meteor, slamming squarely into Nomu’s stomach. The impact cracked the ground in a spiderweb pattern, shockwaves tearing through the plaza. Dust blasted outward in a choking cloud, yet Nomu didn’t move.
Its monstrous body absorbed the strike, feet gouging deeper into the stone but refusing to yield. Not a single step back.
Izuku’s breath caught. “Wh-what?! He… he didn’t even flinch!”
Momo narrowed her eyes. She could see the faint ripples spreading across Nomu’s muscles, the way its body seemed to swallow the blow. Her mind worked fast. Finally understanding its purpose “Shock absorption,” she whispered. “It’s built to nullify impact.”
Nomu roared, lashing out with a counterpunch that met All Might’s forearm. The collision cracked like thunder, throwing up another violent gust of wind. All Might skidded back, boots grinding sparks from the tile, but his smile never faltered.
“SO, YOU CAN WITHSTAND MY BLOWS?!” he boomed, crouching low before launching forward again. “THEN LET’S SEE HOW MANY YOU CAN TAKE!”
The plaza erupted into chaos as All Might unleashed a storm of punches. Each strike shattered the air, deafening explosions echoing with every blow. Nomu didn’t fly, didn’t break, instead, its hulking frame stayed rooted, muscles trembling as it absorbed the barrage.
Cracks spread in the floor beneath them, chunks of stone flung aside like shrapnel. Dust swirled in choking waves, but through it, the two figures clashed again and again, shockwaves tearing the chamber apart.
Izuku’s eyes shone with desperate awe. “He’s… he’s matching All Might, blow for blow!”
Momo clenched her jaw, her mind racing. She watched closely, noticing the way Nomu’s body trembled slightly longer after each hit. “No… not just matching. It’s designed for this fight. That thing isn’t just strong, it was made to kill him.”
All Might seized Nomu around the torso, locking his arms like steel bands. With a roar, he hauled the beast off the ground in a bone-crushing grip. “THEN LET’S TEST THE LIMITS OF YOUR ABSORPTION!”
He twisted, arching back, aiming to slam the monster with a devastating suplex, but before the move connected, a swirl of black mist opened beneath them.
“Warp Gate,” Momo hissed, eyes snapping wide.
The suplex never fully connected. Half of Nomu’s massive frame sank into the Warp Gate while All Might’s arms still locked around the other half. Their bodies twisted unnaturally between dimensions, the stone beneath splintering from the unstable pressure.
Shigaraki’s laugh cut through the dust, high and jagged. “See? Your symbol of peace is nothing but a fraud. Nomu can take everything you’ve got and then break you.”
Izuku’s breath caught. “W-what should we do? We have to help All Might!”
Momo’s eyes darted around the plaza, desperate for a solution. Her chest rose and fell with tension, then her gaze fixed on Nomu, still locked halfway in All Might’s suplex hold, both of them straining against Kurogiri’s warp. Shigaraki and Kurogiri stood nearby, too focused on All Might to pay her or Izuku any mind.
Her lips pressed thin, then curved into a knowing smile. “I have an idea.”
Izuku blinked in confusion as Momo’s costume shimmered faintly. From her chest, she pulled forth a small, fuzzy object. It dropped into her hand, a yellow gorilla plushie.
Izuku gawked. “A… a plushie? How is that supposed to help us right now?”
Her eyes gleamed with certainty, a spark of pride flashing through her expression. “It’s time I showed you one of my other quirks.”
Despite the chaos shaking the USJ, Izuku’s green eyes lit with wonder. “Y-you mean… I get to see another one in action now? Which one?”
Momo crouched, gently laying the plushie on the cracked stone. Her hand glowed with a gathering light, an elegant white energy, feather-shaped. She pressed it to the plushie.
“Amokizazion,” she whispered.
Izuku gasped, his entire body trembling with excitement even in the middle of battle. “That’s the one, I’ve always wanted to see in action!”
The energy sank into the toy. The plush shuddered, pulsing with unnatural life. It began to swell, seams stretching, fibers bursting outward like muscle weaving itself over bone. In seconds, the tiny gorilla plush towered over them, a colossal yellow gorilla, broad as All Might himself, with eyes burning with primal intent.
It let out a thunderous roar that rattled the shattered tiles, pounding its chest with ground-shaking blows.
Izuku could only stare, awe painted across his face. “…It’s… amazing…”
Momo lips curving proudly. “I think I’ll call him Titanus.“
The gorilla bared its teeth, snarling as if it understood.
“Now,” Momo commanded, her voice sharp, “go help All Might.”
Titanus roared once more and charged, the ground quaking under each massive step. Shigaraki turned, his twisted grin curling wider, only for it to snap away when Titanus colossal fist crashed into his jaw. The impact launched the villain sideways, smashing him through a half-broken wall with brutal force.
Kurogiri whirled, mist swirling defensively, but the gorilla ignored him, seizing All Might’s legs with a single massive hand. With shocking strength, it wrenched the Symbol of Peace free of the Warp Gate, dragging him back into the plaza. Nomu tumbled out as well, freed from the incomplete suplex.
All Might landed on his feet, blinking in disbelief at the beast that now stood ready next to him. “WHO… WHO IN THE WORLD ARE YOU SUPPOSED TO BE?!” he boomed, his usual grin half-forgotten in astonishment.
Momo strode forward, a fresh kusarigama materializing in her hands. Izuku stayed close by her side, Forceflow already thrumming through his arms.
She smirked, eyes locked on the villains. “The cavalry.”
All Might’s piercing blue eyes flicked from Titanus to Momo and Izuku, his chest still heaving from the clash. “MIDORIYA! YAOYOROZU! WHERE DID THIS GORILLA COME FROM?!” His booming voice echoed across the fractured plaza.
Izuku, unable to contain himself, nearly bounced in place, his words spilling out in pure excitement. “M-Momo made him! She created Titanus, All Might!”
All Might’s head snapped toward Momo, disbelief flashing across his features. “IS THIS TRUE?”
Momo gave a firm nod, gripping her kusarigama tightly. Her tone was calm, but sharp with conviction. “Yes. But unlike that Nomu, Titanus is no vile abomination. He was born from my will, not from cruelty.”
All Might’s mouth opened to reply, but she cut him off with a raised hand. “For questions, there’ll be more time later.”
For a heartbeat, silence fell, then All Might grinned, a fierce light burning in his eyes. “VERY WELL. I’LL TRUST YOU.” He turned back toward the villains, shoulders squaring.
From the rubble, Shigaraki staggered back into the open, dust cascading from his shoulders. His lips curled into a jagged, broken smile. “I don’t know where that ugly monkey came from…” He hissed, his voice scraping like sandpaper, “but I’ll make him regret ever touching me.”
His hand twitched, fingers flexing with murderous intent. Then his crimson eyes slid toward Nomu. “Well? What are you waiting for? Rip All Might apart.”
Nomu charged, one colossal fist cocked back, the sheer force behind it enough to crack stone beneath his feet. The blow was aimed straight for All Might’s chest, but Titanus stepped forward, chest out, and took the strike head-on.
The impact reverberated through the chamber like a cannon blast and yet Titanus didn’t move an inch. His massive chest absorbed the blow completely.
Everyone froze. Even All Might’s eyes went wide. Izuku gasped, his voice breaking in awe. “H-he… he stopped it…”
Momo’s lips curved into a proud smile. “Titanus has the same ability as Nomu, Shock Absorption.”
The words hung heavy in the air, leaving All Might, Izuku, and even the villains in stunned silence.
Nomu lunging again, but this time All Might surged forward to meet him. Their fists collided, an impact so massive it should have split the plaza apart, yet the energy sank into Nomu’s body, swallowed by Shock Absorption.
Before Nomu could counter, Titanus charged at his flank. With a bestial roar, the colossal gorilla slammed a thunderous punch into Nomu’s ribs. But the beast absorbed this punch too.
All Might grinned fiercely. “EXCELLENT! HE’S ABSORBING IT JUST LIKE YOU, BUT TOGETHER, WE CAN OVERWHELM HIM!”
Nomu twisted, snarling, and swung a brutal backhand meant to crush All Might’s skull. Titanus stepped between them, chest forward, and absorbed the strike without flinching. His massive hand shot out, seizing Nomu’s wrist, locking him in place.
All Might didn’t hesitate. He drove his fist into Nomu’s jaw with a booming roar. The beast’s head snapped back, his heels skidding, but still the damage was swallowed by the quirk.
Nomu retaliated instantly, swinging with both fists in a hammer blow meant to pulverize them both. Titanus braced his arms overhead, absorbing the full impact. Then he roared and pushed back, forcing Nomu’s arms wide.
All Might shot forward, fists blurring. “DETROIT SMASH!!” Blow after blow hammered into Nomu’s torso, each strike absorbed yet forcing the monster backward under sheer relentless momentum.
For nearly a full minute the clash raged, Nomu striking, Titanus intercepting, All Might pressing the attack. Each time Nomu tried to counter, the gorilla absorbed the hit, freeing All Might to land another punishing blow.
From the sidelines, Izuku’s eyes shone in awe, his fists clenched tight. “T-they’re working together… like a real team! All Might and Titanus, they’re pushing him back!”
Momo replies ”That was the plan, while Titanus absorbs the punches, All Might gives them out. It will give us enough time to figure out Nomu‘s weakness.“
Shigaraki rasped, scratching furiously at his neck, his voice rising to a deranged screech “NO! NO, NO, NO! THIS ISN’T POSSIBLE! NOMU CAN’T BE STOPPED!”
Kurogiri’s mist swirled dangerously, his voice low and cold. “I’ll remove the animal from the equation.” His form expanded, tendrils of black mist reaching to envelop Titanus.
But before the warp could close around the gorilla, a sudden explosion rocked the plaza. Katsuki Bakugo crashed down like a meteor, one hand gripping Kurogiri’s metallic collar, slamming him into the stone floor. Smoke hissed from Bakugo’s palms as he snarled, eyes blazing with fury.
“DON’T EVEN THINK ABOUT IT, YOU FREAKING GAS-FACE! MOVE AND I’LL BLOW YOUR HEAD OFF!”
Beside him, Eijiro Kirishima slammed his hardened fists into the ground, standing shoulder to shoulder with Katsuki. “Yeah! You’re not warping anyone this time!”
Shigaraki’s rage twisted into panic as he lurched forward, hand outstretched toward Kurogiri, only for ice to crawl up his limbs, freezing him in place mid-step. His head snapped around in shock, and there stood Shoto Todoroki, frost still curling from his right hand, his expression calm but eyes sharp as blades.
“I don’t think so.” Shoto‘s voice was quiet, but final.
All Might’s booming laugh thundered through the chaos “HAHAHA! EXCELLENT TIMING, ALL OF YOU!”
Nomu snarled and swung again, but once more Titanus absorbed the blow. He let out a deafening roar, pounding his chest with both fists in defiance.
All Might’s gaze sharpened, his grin returning with renewed fire. “I KNOW NOW HOW TO DEFEAT HIM!” His eyes flicked to Titanus, ”CAN YOU LOOK UP AFTER THE CHILDREN‘S?“
Titanus gave a massive thumbs-up before lumbering protectively back toward Momo and Izuku.
Izuku clenched his fists. He leaned toward Momo, whispering urgently, “W-what’s he planning? What’s All Might going to do?”
Momo’s smile softened, her sharp eyes never leaving the battlefield. “I think… he’s figured out the key to victory.”
All Might surged forward, fists blazing like meteors. Nomu met him head-on, both monsters of strength colliding in a storm of fists. The plaza trembled as their blows clashed faster and faster, shockwaves rippling outward.
All Might roared over the deafening impacts “NOW I UNDERSTAND! YOUR QUIRK ABSORBS THE FORCE OF MY BLOWS, BUT IT DOESN’T NULLIFY THEM! THAT MEANS THERE MUST BE A LIMIT TO WHAT YOU CAN ENDURE!”
Each strike boomed like thunder, and the air itself shook. The shockwaves blasted across the plaza, nearly knocking the students off their feet.
“D-dammit!” Katsuki snarled as the gust tore at him. He lost his grip on Kurogiri, who slipped back into the mist with a hiss.
Titanus planted his massive feet, grabbing hold of Izuku and Momo with both arms, shielding them with his bulk. His feet dug into the stone floor as he roared, refusing to be swept away.
Kurogiri’s distorted voice carried weakly through the chaos. “I… I cannot reach them…”
Shigaraki, who already freed himself from the ice, can’t believe his eyes.
Kirishima, bracing himself beside Katsuki and Shoto, could only gape in disbelief. “Unbelievable…”
All Might didn’t falter. Even when Nomu’s massive fist slammed into his side, he refused to stop. Blood rose in his throat, but his grin only widened.
“YOU THINK THAT WILL SLOW ME DOWN?! NO!!” His fists became a blur, each one harder, faster, heavier than the last. Nomu reeled back, arms struggling to keep pace, his monstrous regeneration lagging against the storm of blows.
Izuku’s breath caught in his throat. His whole body trembled as he watched, unable to blink. “I-It’s… incredible… he’s putting more than one hundred percent into every single punch…”
Beside him, Momo’s eyes gleamed with pride, her lips curving. “That’s what heroes do, Izuku. They make the impossible possible.”
The other students, Katsuki, Kirishima, and Shoto stood frozen, their eyes wide as the sheer ferocity of the Symbol of Peace played out before them.
All Might’s voice thundered over the unending barrage “IF YOU WERE CREATED TO WITHSTAND ONE HUNDRED PERCENT OF MY POWER, THEN I WILL DRIVE YOU TO THE GROUND WITH EVEN MORE THAN THAT!”
His fists pounded faster and faster, the world itself blurring around him. Nomu staggered, his counterattacks reduced to desperate flailing. His monstrous arms never even reached their target, each swing interrupted by another crushing blow.
All Might’s chest heaved, his voice rising with each strike. “AND NOW… LET ME TELL YOU SOMETHING, VILLAIN…”
Nomu’s body shook under the endless storm.
“DO YOU KNOW THESE WORDS?!”
His final punch drew back, light gleaming in his eyes, his fist wrapped in sheer unstoppable force.
“Go BEYOND, PLUS ULTRA!!”
The strike detonated like a cannon, smashing into Nomu’s stomach. The monster was launched skyward, his body tearing through the dome ceiling in a streak of destruction. The roar of impact shook the very foundations as Nomu vanished into the sky.
For a heartbeat, silence reigned. Then the dust settled.
All Might stood in the cloud of dust and rubble, his chest heaving, his body shadowed against the broken light pouring through the torn dome.
The students stared in stunned awe.
Kirishima whispered, almost reverently, “Like something straight out of a comic… he broke through Nomu’s Shock Absorption completely…”
Katsuki clenched his fists, his eyes blazing, but his voice trembled with raw awe. “His punches were so overwhelming… that thing couldn’t even recover!”
Shoto’s eyes narrowed, astonishment flickering across his normally stoic face, but he kept his thoughts to himself.
Izuku’s lips parted soundlessly, his heart pounding in his chest. He could barely process what he had just witnessed.
Only Momo’s sharp eyes caught something the others missed. All Might’s stance wasn’t the triumphant pose of a hero who had just claimed victory. His shoulders sagged ever so slightly, his breathing ragged beneath the booming laughter. It was subtle, almost hidden, but to her, it looked as though his time was running out, as if he needed to leave before anyone noticed something.
All Might finally lowered his arm, his booming voice dropping to a deep growl. “IT IS TRUE, I’VE GROWN WEAKER. BACK IN MY PRIME, FIVE BLOWS WOULD HAVE BEEN ENOUGH. THIS TIME IT TOOK MORE THAN THREE HUNDRED.”
The steam coiled around him, a living monument of power and will, as every pair of eyes remained fixed on the Symbol of Peace.
All Might’s booming voice filled the chamber, shaking the villains to their core “WHAT’S WRONG? I THOUGHT YOU CAME TO KILL ME? SO COME AND GET ME!”
The students gasped at his defiance, many believing he still held complete control of the situation. But not everyone was fooled.
Momo felt something was wrong. Titanus gently set her and Izuku down, though the gorilla-like ally remained close, ready to shield them. She leaned toward Izuku, her voice so low it barely carried past her lips “He’s bluffing.”
Izuku blinked at her, confusion etched across his face. “W-what?”
Momo’s sharp eyes stayed fixed on All Might’s frame. “His posture, his tone, even the way he’s forcing that grin… I can tell. He needs to leave quickly.”
Izuku swallowed hard. “But… why?”
Momo’s expression tightened. “I can’t say for certain, but I believe it has to do with his physical condition. Something’s wrong with his body.”
Before Izuku could reply, a rasping voice cut through the tension.
Shigaraki scratched at his neck furiously, his lips curling back. “You damn cheater. You’re not weak at all! If Nomu were still here, he’d have killed you already!”
Kurogiri’s calm distortion answered, his mist swaying gently “Do not fret. He has been weakened. Nomu hurt him. We can kill him and still complete our mission. He has no one but a few children and a monkey on his side.”
Momo’s grip on her kusarigama tightened until her knuckles whitened.
Kurogiri’s voice continued, smooth and patient “Our underlings will awaken soon, for certain. We have time. We can kill him.”
Shigaraki’s lips stretched into a grin, his cracked skin pulling at the corners. “Yeah… you’re right.”
The two villains crouched like predators preparing to pounce. Titanus roared in defiance and surged forward, his colossal fist swinging in a wide arc. But his blow connected with nothing, the pair vanished into the dark haze. His punch shattered the floor harmlessly, the mist curling around his arm.
Then Shigaraki materialized behind him from a warp gate. His decayed hand spread wide, and before Titanus could react, the villain pressed his hand against the gorilla’s massive back.
A sickening crackle hissed through the air as the Decay quirk spread across the gorilla‘s body.
“No!” Momo and Izuku screamed in unison, their voices raw with horror.
Titanus staggered as his body began to crumble away, dust flaking from his stone-like skin. Even as destruction consumed him, he did not roar or panic. Instead, the towering gorilla slowly turned his head toward the two he had sworn to protect. His massive hand lifted, trembling but steady enough to give them one last gesture.
A thumbs-up.
Momo’s knees nearly gave out. Izuku’s breath broke in his chest, his fists shaking.
Piece by piece, Titanus fell apart, his frame dissolving into fragments that drifted away on the air. And when at last he was gone, only a single white feather out of energy lingered, floating gently before disintegrating into nothingness.
“Farewell Titanus…” Momo whispered, her grip tightening around her kusarigama.
Izuku barely had time to breathe before Shigaraki slipped out of the warp in front of him, his outstretched hand reaching for his face.
“NO!”
Momo reacted on pure instinct. Her kusarigama flashed in a deadly arc, the chain whistling. The blade bit deep.
A wet snap echoed through the air, Shigaraki’s right hand spun away, severed at the wrist.
“AAAAAGH!” Shigaraki’s scream split the chamber, raw and feral, as he clutched his bleeding stump. The warped fingers twitched on the floor, inches from Izuku’s feet.
Izuku froze, staring in horror at the dismembered hand lying before him. His chest tightened, every nerve screaming.
But Momo did not flinch. She leveled her kusarigama with cold precision, her stance unshaken. Her voice rang sharp and commanding. “If you want to keep your other hand, you’d better surrender.”
Before anyone could react, the heavy doors of the USJ burst open once again. The thunderous crash froze every breath in the chamber.
All eyes snapped toward the entrance, where the UA teachers stood, framed in the doorway. Present Mic, Midnight, Cementoss, Snipe, Vlad King, Ectoplasm, and the principal Nezu. Kyoka stood next to them. Relief rippled through Class 1-A like a wave.
Kurogiri’s mist swirled violently. He knew the odds had shifted beyond repair. “Shigaraki, we are leaving,” he declared.
Shigaraki, clutching the bleeding stump of his right wrist, snarled but obeyed. His body blurred into black fog, vanishing alongside his comrade.
For the first time since the nightmare began, silence settled over the chamber. The students exhaled shakily, shoulders slumping under the sudden release of tension.
Momo’s gaze drifted to the severed hand still on the floor. Her lips pressed into a thin line. With a breath, she summoned a insulated cooler from her back. Without hesitation, she knelt, gently scooping the dismembered hand and putting it inside.
Kirishima gagged at the sight, paling visibly. “Ugh, how can you even touch that thing, Yaoyorozu?!”
Momo ignored him, her mind steady. Her eyes turned instead to Shoto. “Todoroki. Can you freeze this for me?”
He blinked at her request, caught off guard by her composure. For a long second, he simply stared. Then, wordlessly, he pressed his palm over the container, encasing it in a perfect layer of ice.
“Good.” She sealed the lid, then handed the cooler to him with firm authority. “Give this to the teachers. I need to step away for a moment.”
Before anyone could question her, Momo’s hand snapped forward and seized Izuku’s, then running to All Might with him. The next instant, her power surged, teleportation engulfing them both, dragging All Might with them before anyone could intervene.
Shoto, Katsuki and Kirishima looked puzzled to the place where the three just stood.
Shoto held the frozen container tightly, his heterochromatic eyes narrowing as he watched the spot where they vanished. ’That girl…‘ he thought, his chest tightening with something new. ’is interesting.‘
———————————————————————
Momo, Izuku, and All Might emerged behind a jagged rock formation, well hidden from sight.
Izuku’s voice tumbled out first, breathless. “M-Momo! Why did you teleport us here?”
She exhaled slowly, nodding toward All Might. “Does that answer your question?”
Izuku turned, and his eyes widened. Steam poured from All Might’s frame, his towering bulk shuddering under invisible strain. The glow of strength peeled away, and in seconds his mighty silhouette collapsed into something else entirely.
Standing where the Symbol of Peace had been was a gaunt, skeletal figure. His clothes hung loosely on his diminished body, his skin pale and tight over jutting bones. Sunken eyes peered out beneath sharp shadows, a far cry from the unbreakable hero the world adored.
“All Might…” Izuku whispered, his voice trembling.
Shock raced through him.
Momo’s lips parted. She had suspected All Might was hiding something, but the truth surpassed even her sharpest calculations.
All Might coughed, his voice hoarse but steady. “…It’s… complicated. Hard to explain in just a moment.”
Izuku’s fists clenched. “But why? Why do you look like this?”
All Might’s weary eyes softened, but his voice remained firm. “That… is a talk we must save for another time. The police are already on their way. They’ll want statements from everyone. And I cannot, must not, be seen like this.”
Momo understood instantly. He needed to protect not just himself, but the hope he represented. She nodded. “I see. Then tell me this, do the other teachers know about your condition?”
All Might hesitated, then nodded. “Yes. Some of them.”
“Is Recovery Girl one of them?” Momo pressed.
“Yes,” he admitted, exhaling.
“Good,” she said firmly. “Then you can go to her. She can keep you safe until you recover.”
Before All Might could react, Momo touched his arm, her teleportation flared, and in an instant, he was gone.
Izuku blinked, then swallowed. “He’s at the UA infirmary, isn’t he?”
Momo gave a single nod.
Izuku managed a small smile despite the chaos. “Your teleportation Quirk really is amazing.”
Momo crossed her arms, frowning faintly. “Tell that to Sensei Aizawa. If he’d listened to me for just five seconds, I could have teleported us out at the very beginning. None of us would’ve been in danger.”
Izuku stepped closer, placing a gentle hand on her shoulder. His green eyes met hers, steady despite the turmoil around them “You still helped us all, Momo. You made choices no one else could have made. That’s what real heroes do.”
Her lips curled despite herself, a soft smile breaking through. “You always know exactly what I need to hear.”
Izuku chuckled. “Guess I’m just lucky.”
Their laughter carried lightly across the rocks, a rare moment of relief after so much chaos.
Momo finally straightened, her resolve returning. “We should head back to the others. We still need to see if the others are ok and give our statements.”
———————————————————————
Later.
Some time later, the police had swarmed the USJ. Villains who still littered the facility were dragged out in chains, some resisting, some trying in vain to flee, but none escaping. Teachers and pro-heroes assisted the officers, ensuring every last one was secured.
Medics hurried across the plaza, tending to shaken and wounded students. Bandages, slings, and disinfectant filled the air with sharp scents.
Momo stood silently beside Izuku as a medic wrapped a clean dressing around his arm. Luckily, his injuries weren’t too severe, after a night’s rest he would be fine. She herself had emerged without a scratch, and so the medical staff didn’t spare her more than a glance.
When they were finally dismissed, the two of them walked toward the waiting ambulances. There, paramedics were loading Aizawa, bloodied, broken, and barely conscious, onto a stretcher.
Momo stopped, her voice calm but edged with concern. “How is he?” she asked the two paramedics.
One of them shook his head. “Hard to say. He took a lot of damage. We’ll do everything we can.”
Momo nodded slowly. She stepped closer to her teacher, who looked almost peaceful in his state, eyes closed, face slack. To anyone else, he might have seemed unconscious. But to her, he was still her instructor, the one who had doubted his students, pushed zehn, and demanded more.
Her hand rested lightly against his chest. “Don’t you dare leave us,” she says, patting him gently. “I still need to tell you that you should’ve listened to me.”
Neither paramedic noticed the faint flicker of warmth from her palm. Quietly, discreetly, Momo’s healing quirk spread into Aizawa’s body. She didn’t overdo it, didn’t want to arouse suspicion, but just enough to stabilize what was failing.
The stretcher lifted, the ambulance doors shut, and Aizawa was whisked away.
When she and Izuku were left standing alone, he spoke knowingly. “Healing quirk.”
“Yep,” she replied simply.
Before Izuku could say more, the sound of heels clicking against concrete caught their ears. They turned to see Midnight approaching, her arms crossed, a stern but relieved look on her face. Beside her stood a tall, sharp-eyed man in a tan coat and hat.
“Yaoyorozu. Midoriya,” Midnight said evenly. “This is Detective Tsukauchi. He’d like to ask you both a few questions.”
The detective gave them a brief, professional nod. His voice was calm, reassuring, but carried weight. “I’ve heard from your classmates that you two were the closest to the heart of what happened. Please, tell me what you saw.”
Momo and Izuku exchanged a glance. Neither needed to speak, the thought was mutual. With all the cameras and recordings at the USJ, the police would know the truth soon enough. Hiding anything was pointless.
And so they began recounting everything, the arrival of the villains, the battle with Nomu, the chaos of Shigaraki, and the destruction that followed. They spoke in turns, filling in each other’s details, painting as accurate a picture as they could.
But when it came to All Might’s collapse into his skeletal form, both fell silent. That secret, they understood instinctively, could not be revealed. Not to the police. Not to anyone.
Detective Tsukauchi finished scribbling in his notebook, then closed it with a soft snap. “Thank you both for your cooperation. It may be that we’ll need to contact you again if more questions come up.”
With that, he turned and walked off, already speaking into his radio.
Midnight shifted her weight onto one hip, giving the two students a softer look. “That’s enough for now. Get on the bus, the school has arranged for you all to be driven home.”
Momo frowned faintly. “What about classes? Will everything, continue as normal?”
Midnight shook her head. “The school is closed for the time being. Until we upgraded the security system. Every student in UA will be notified once it’s safe to return.”
Momo and Izuku both bowed their heads politely. “Thank you,” they said in unison, before heading toward the waiting buses.
Ahead, their classmates gathered in a loose, uncertain group. Ochako spotted them first. Her face lit with a burst of relief, and before they could even react, she sprinted straight at them.
She threw her arms around both Momo and Izuku, tears streaming freely down her cheeks. Her voice cracked as she sobbed, “I’m so glad you’re both okay! I was so scared for you!”
Izuku hugged her back gently, his voice quiet but steady. “We’re fine, Ochako. Really. And I’m so glad you’re safe too.”
When she finally pulled away, wiping her cheeks, the other students began to approach, Kyoka, Kirishima, Mina, Tsuyu, Toru, and the rest. They had all seen where Ochako had gone, and they all wanted to share in the relief that, for now, they were all still alive.
“Yaoyorozu, Midoriya, you guys were amazing out there,” Kirishima said, his voice hoarse but warm. “Seriously… I don’t know what would’ve happened if you hadn’t had this strategies.”
Mina forced a shaky grin, though her eyes still glistened. “Yeah! You two totally saved our butts. Like, seriously, textbook hero stuff.”
Tsuyu tilted her head, her tone calm but honest. “Ribbit. You gave us hope when things looked impossible. That means something.”
Shoji adjusted the scarf around his neck, his voice quiet but steady. “You protected everyone. That won’t be forgotten.”
Kyoka folded her arms, her voice softening despite the usual edge. “Yaomomo, Izuku, don’t ever scare us like that again, alright?”
Momo and Izuku exchanged a glance, both humbled by the flood of voices. For a moment, the weight of the day seemed lighter, shared across the group.
Behind them, Shoto stood quietly, expression unreadable, while Katsuki scowled to himself, hands shoved deep in his pockets. Neither spoke, but both lingered longer than the others, their silence saying more than words.
“Come on, everyone,” Tenya said, raising his arm in a sharp, practiced motion despite the weariness in his voice. “We should not delay any longer. The teachers instructed us to board the bus immediately.”
One after another, the students filed onto the bus. Their steps were heavy, but the closeness of their group gave them strength.
Momo was the last to climb aboard, casting one final glance at the USJ before stepping inside. The doors closed with a hiss, and the bus engine rumbled to life.
Together, Class 1-A departed, leaving the battleground behind.
Notes:
Title of the next chapter: Aftermath
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter 11: Aftermath
Summary:
Aftermath of the USJ incident.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Three days have passed since the incident at the USJ, and the situation is still tense. The teachers were still working on making the UA safer for their students, and there were even numerous suggestions for changes.
The UA was still closed, but Momo and Izuku were called into school anyway. They were sitting in the teachers room, waiting.
They had been waiting in silence for about five minutes. Izuku shifted nervously, his hands fidgeting in his lap, until the quiet pressed too heavily on his chest to bear.
“What… what do you think they called us here for?” he asked softly.
Momo didn’t answer right away. She sat perfectly still, staring ahead, her brows drawn tight in concentration. Her lips parted only when she exhaled sharply through her nose.
“I don’t know,” she admitted at last. “My mind is running through twenty different scenarios, and every single one is worse than the last.”
Izuku opened his mouth, ready to offer something, anything, to ease the tension, when the intercom crackled to life.
“Yaoyorozu, Midoriya,” Principal Nezu’s cheerful yet precise voice rang through the speakers. “Please report to the conference room.”
Momo sighed quietly as she rose from her seat. “Let’s not keep them waiting.”
Izuku noticed the slight tightness in her posture, the concern she tried to hide beneath her composed expression. He wished he could take that weight from her shoulders. Then, suddenly, a thought struck him. He straightened and said, in a voice that carried more confidence than he felt.
“It’s going to be fine. I’m here for you, just like you’ve always been there for me.”
Momo’s lips curved into a small, genuine smile. Her dark eyes softened. “I already know that.”
The words steadied Izuku more than he expected. He smiled back, and together they walked down the corridor toward the conference room.
When they stepped inside, the atmosphere shifted immediately. Seated around a large table were five figures. Principal Nezu perched neatly at the head, Midnight with arms folded and eyes sharp, Aizawa who miraculously recovered fast slouched in his seat, Detective Tsukauchi with his notebook already open, and All Might in his towering form, his presence filling the room.
Nezu raised a paw in greeting, his ever-present smile polite but unreadable. “Please, take a seat.”
Momo and Izuku sat opposite the panel of adults.
“First of all,” Nezu began, his voice crisp and pleasant, “thank you both for coming.”
The two students nodded in unison, their unease carefully hidden, or at least, they hoped so.
“Do you know why we’ve called you here today?” the principal asked, his beady eyes glinting with an intelligence that seemed to pierce straight through them.
Momo’s patience, already strained by the heavy atmosphere, snapped. She spoke with deliberate respect, though her tone carried no indulgence for word games. “We are still recovering from what happened at the USJ. Please, just tell us why we’re here.”
Nezu inclined his head, acknowledging her candor. “Very well. We have gathered new information regarding the incident at the USJ and we believe the two of you may not have told us everything.”
Izuku sat forward immediately, his hands clutching the edge of the table. “We-we told you everything we saw! Everything that happened!”
Instead of responding, Nezu pressed a button on a small panel before him. A faint hum filled the room, and a large screen on the wall flickered to life.
Both students looked at the screen.
The recordings began to play.
First, the footage of Momo cloaking Denki in invisibility. Then her sudden burst of overwhelming speed, appearing in front of the villain in the skull mask and knocking him out cold. Another clip, showed Momo teleporting Kyoka and the brain fried Denki to UA.
The room remained silent, the adults expressions unreadable as the next sequence rolled.
There was Momo creating a simple yellow gorilla plushie, and then laying a single white feather upon it. In an instant, the toy erupted into a massive, living creature nearly equal in size to All Might, with power similar to Nomu.
Izuku glanced at Momo, but she kept her gaze fixed on the monitor.
The footage continued, showing her Kusarigama flashing as she severed Shigaraki’s hand just before it could reach Izuku’s face. Her stance remained unshaken, her eyes cold and ready for battle.
The next clip, Momo running with Izuku to All Might, teleporting the two and All Might away.
The final image froze on the screen, Momo standing beside Aizawa’s unconscious body, her hand resting gently on his chest, where there was in a blink of an eye a red light, before the feed went black.
The silence that followed was heavy. Momo and Izuku turned back toward the five adults, each of them unreadable.
Nezu’s smile never wavered, though his voice carried a sharper edge now. “Do you see the problem?”
Izuku leaned forward, blurting out before he could stop himself. “I don’t see what the problem is supposed to be at all!”
The words hung in the air like a mistake already made. Momo stiffened, her chest tightening. The moment the sentence left his lips, she knew it was the wrong thing to say.
Nezu’s gaze sharpened, almost gleeful in its precision. “Interesting. Since you don’t seem surprised, Midoriya, it suggests you already knew about Yaoyorozu’s, multiple quirks and abilities.”
Izuku froze, the realization crashing over him. That was it. They weren’t here because of what happened in the USJ, they were here because of her. Momo’s suspicions were confirmed. This was about her, and all the powers she carried.
It was Detective Tsukauchi who spoke next, his voice calm but cutting. “From the recordings alone, we can confirm that Yaoyorozu possesses far more than her declared Creation quirk. In addition to that, we’ve observed, invisibility, speed augmentation, teleportation, a form of beast-creation ability, and advanced combat proficiency both with and without weapons.”
He paused, glancing at Aizawa slouched nearby, before continuing. “Furthermore, judging from what we witnessed at the USJ, Yaoyorozu appears to have a powerful healing quirk, possibly exceeding even Recovery Girl’s.”
There was a pause.
Momo finally spoke, her tone sharp but measured. “First of all, what you saw were illusions and elemental manipulation. Not invisibility and speed.” She leaned forward slightly, eyes narrowing. “And I still don’t understand where this conversation is supposed to lead.”
Midnight, who had been silent until now, uncrossed her arms. Her voice was cool, direct. “It leads to this, we want to know why a single student has at least six different quirks, if not more.”
Izuku’s head whipped toward Momo, shock dawning on him only now. But Momo herself simply shrugged, the gesture casual, almost careless. “That’s something I don’t fully understand myself.”
The teachers and the detective exchanged quick, weighted glances. Then All Might leaned forward, his massive frame casting a shadow over the table. His voice thundered, every word a demand.
“I WILL JUST ASK YOU DIRECTLY. WERE YOU EVER INVOLVED WITH THE LEAGUE OF VILLAINS?”
The question made Izuku stiffen. He and Momo exchanged a bewildered look. Their looks say the sam ”How was that connected?“
But Momo’s reply was steady, unwavering. “Aside from the attack three days ago, I have never had anything to do with them.”
All Might studied her in silence for a long moment. Then, with visible reluctance, he asked his next question.
“WERE YOU EVER INVOLVED IN AN EXPERIMENT?”
Izuku’s brows knit together, and Momo glanced at him before turning back to All Might. “Do you mean experiments like testing the limits of my quirks? Then yes.“
All Might hesitated, then shook his head. “NO. SOMETHING ELSE. SOMETHING BEYOND YOUR OWN TRAINING.”
Momo shook her head firmly. “Then no.”
All Might’s jaw tightened. He almost seemed to struggle with the next question. “LAST QUESTION. ARE YOU… IN ANY WAY CONNECTED TO ALL FOR ONE?”
Momo raised a brow at that. “I have no idea who or what that even is. So no, I am not connected.”
For a beat, the room was utterly still. Then All Might’s eyes slid toward Tsukauchi, who gave the slightest of nods. Relief washed over All Might’s expression, his shoulders easing for the first time since they entered.
He turned back to the two students. “IT IS TIME WE TELL YOU THE REAL REASON YOU ARE HERE.”
Izuku and Momo both straightened, waiting.
But before All Might could continue, Tsukauchi lifted a hand. “Before that, I have one last question.”
He let the silence stretch, his gaze narrowing.
“At the very end, when you teleported with All Might, where did you go?”
Momo and Izuku exchanged a glance, then answered at the same time “We don’t want to talk about that.”
Detective Tsukauchi’s expression didn’t change. His voice remained calm, almost too calm. “I must remind you both that you are sitting not only in front of your teachers, but also a detective. Refusing to answer is not an option.”
Momo leaned forward, her tone dripping with sarcasm. “Oh, I’m sorry. Are we in some kind of twisted scenario where we no longer have the right to our own principles?”
The detective remained silent for a long moment, his gaze steady, before finally replying. “You don’t understand the situation you’re in. Shortly after the USJ incident, you teleported away with the Symbol of Hope himself.”
Izuku’s brows furrowed. He gestured toward All Might at the table. “He’s sitting right next to you. You can ask him directly.”
Tsukauchi shook his head once. “All Might told us he was only teleported to Recovery Girl. But I am convinced there was more to it than that.”
Momo’s voice was sharp and final. “I will not say a word about it.”
Izuku straightened beside her. “Neither will I.”
The detective’s eyes narrowed slightly. “Is that your final decision?”
Both nodded without hesitation.
Tsukauchi exhaled through his nose. “You should understand that there may be consequences for both of you if you refuse to cooperate.”
Momo’s reply came like steel, without a hint of fear. “Then let’s see those consequences. You can try your luck, but let me tell you now, neither Izuku nor I will break under pressure. Not from the school. Not from the police. Not even from villains. Try your worst.”
Izuku nodded firmly in agreement, his usual nervousness replaced by quiet resolve.
“I see,” Tsukauchi said at last. He turned his head toward All Might. “It looks like they’ve passed the test.”
Momo and Izuku froze. Their eyes widened. “Test? What test?” they demanded at the same time.
All Might leaned forward, his deep voice filling the room. “LET ME EXPLAIN. DETECTIVE TSUKAUCHI IS A TRUSTED FRIEND OF MINE, ONE WHO KNOWS ABOUT MY CONDITION.”
And then, before their eyes, All Might’s body shrank. The towering muscles melted away until only his gaunt, skeletal frame remained, coughing softly in the silence.
Izuku’s jaw fell open. Momo’s composure cracked for the first time, surprise flashing across her face.
All Might gave them a small, tired smile. “Let me introduce myself. My name is Toshinori Yagi. Thank you for keeping my secret safe.”
Both students nodded almost automatically, still trying to process what they were seeing.
Izuku found his voice first. “C-can I ask… why do you look like that?”
Toshinori shook his head gently. “That… is a conversation I’d Like to save for later.”
He straightened as best he could, then with a sudden burst of steam transformed back into the muscular All Might. His booming presence filled the room once more.
“NOW, TO RETURN TO THE MATTER AT HAND. WE CALLED YOU BOTH HERE TO ADDRESS A GRAVE CONCERN. THERE WERE FEARS… THAT YOUNG YAOYOROZU MIGHT BE RELATED TO, OR PERHAPS EVEN BE ONE OF THE EXPERIMENTS OF… ALL FOR ONE.”
Izuku’s heart lurched at the name, confusion written plain on his face. He had never heard it before, yet the weight in All Might’s tone made his blood run cold.
Momo, however, kept her voice calm, almost level. “I am no experiment. I was born normally, like anyone else. And if you don’t believe me, I could even show you the birth video my parents recorded the day I came into this world.”
Tsukauchi’s expression softened slightly. “That won’t be necessary. I haven’t heard a single lie from either of you this entire time.”
Understanding dawned on Momo and Izuku in that instant. That was why a detective had been here. His quirk is to find out if they were lying or telling the truth.
Momo crossed her arms, her gaze sharp. “So, you’re here to determine whether we’re lying or not. Fine. But in return, we demand the truth as well.”
For the first time since they had entered the meeting room, Aizawa finally spoke. His voice was dry, flat, and edged with irritation. “You demand? You’re in no position to demand anything. You should be grateful you weren’t expelled for your reckless actions at the USJ.”
Izuku tilted his head, confusion flickering across his face. Momo leaned forward, eyes narrowing into a glare as she replied, her tone more challenging than questioning. “And why, exactly, should we have been expelled?”
Aizawa’s gaze hardened. “Because you charged headfirst into a villain ambush without a plan. You had more luck than sense. That kind of recklessness gets people killed.”
Izuku straightened, his voice calm but resolute. “With all due respect, sir, luck had nothing to do with it.”
Momo nodded firmly. “Yeah. And if we’re talking about charging in without a plan, that describes you more than us.”
Aizawa’s eyes narrowed into a glare. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
Momo’s answer came cold and matter-of-fact. “Dozens of villains appeared, and instead of taking five seconds to listen to one of your students suggestions, you rushed in, convinced you could take them all down alone. I’ll admit, your approach wasn’t entirely bad, but you should’ve realized from the start that the villains weren’t acting on impulse. They had a plan. If you hadn’t dismissed us and acted like a jerk, if you had listened for just a moment, none of us would have been in danger, no one would’ve been injured. We all could have walked out of the USJ unharmed.”
Aizawa raised an eyebrow, his tone skeptical. “Oh? And what exactly would’ve changed if I had listened to you?”
Izuku spoke before Momo could. “It’s simple. She would’ve teleported us all out to safety.”
Aizawa scoffed. “That might’ve been useful, if she had told us from the beginning that she had a teleportation quirk.”
Momo let out a slow sigh and facepalmed, her tone dripping with exasperation “Seriously? The school already knew about that quirk. All Might told the staff right after the mock battles.”
Aizawa’s retort died on his lips as Midnight spoke up, arms folded. “She’s right. All Might did mention it after the first lesson he gave that day.”
Aizawa’s eyes widened slightly, his composure cracking.
Momo tilted her head, her tone almost casual, though the edge in her words was unmistakable. “Let me guess, you either weren’t present when it was reported, or you didn’t bother paying attention to what your colleagues were teaching. Just like you didn’t let your class got to the Entrance ceremony, orientation on the very first day.”
The flicker in Aizawa’s expression was all the confirmation she needed.
Momo leaned her cheek against her hand, her voice cooling into a quiet critique. “Furthermore, during that incident, the earbuds I designed before would’ve been invaluable.”
Midnight tilted her head curiously “Earbuds? What kind of earbuds?”
In perfect sync, Momo and Izuku reached into their pockets, pulling out small devices and holding them up for everyone at the table to see.
Momo explained smoothly, “Before the USJ trip, I planned to give each of my classmates and our teacher one of these. Unlike phones or other electronic devices, they don’t need a signal. They let us communicate across distances of up to five kilometers.”
Principal Nezu’s eyes gleamed with sharp interest. “That sounds quite innovative. But do they actually work?”
Izuku nodded quickly. “Of course they do. I fell into the water and still managed to communicate with Momo, even though we were teleported to completely different zones.”
Momo added without hesitation, “I also used them to speak with Tenya, so that he could reassure the others that they didn’t need to panic. I had already teleported Kyoka and Denki back to UA, which helped keep everyone calm.”
Midnight rubbed her chin thoughtfully, intrigued. “Impressive… that’s not just useful, it’s potentially game-changing.”
Detective Tsukauchi tilted his head slightly, his calm voice breaking the silence. “And why, may I ask, did you never distribute those devices to your classmates?”
Izuku leaned forward, his voice carrying none of his usual hesitation. “Because Sensei Aizawa said it was pointless. He told us it would only waste time to hand them out. And when Momo still tried to explain why they were important, until one of our classmates stomped all earbuds into pieces right in front of us.”
Midnight let out a long sigh, rubbing her forehead with two fingers. “I don’t know what shocks me more… the fact that Aizawa couldn’t recognize the potential of such a gadget… or the fact that I’m not even surprised he didn’t.”
Momo turned her sharp gaze back to Aizawa. “Besides the earbuds, I had at least one other quirk that would have been useful until the heroes finally would arrive.”
Aizawa leaned back, crossing his arms, his tone edged with challenge. “Oh yeah? And which one would that be?”
Momo answered without a pause “Protection.”
Before anyone could react Momo held out her hand whereupon a shimmering emerald light burst into existence. A dome-like barrier spread outward, wrapping the entire room in a glowing, translucent shield.
Everyone stared in shock and awe, everyone except Izuku, who simply watched with quiet pride. There he already saw this quirk in action once.
Momo’s voice was calm, almost matter-of-fact, as she explained. “This shield I create with my protection quirk is practically indestructible. I’d offer to let All Might test it with his full strength, but I imagine the room wouldn’t survive the attempt.”
She turned her eyes back to Aizawa as the shield faded from sight. “I hope these demonstrations are enough to show you that you don’t have to be a pro hero or a teacher to make rational decisions.”
Aizawa’s eyes narrowed, his voice repeating her words with dry skepticism. “Rational decisions?” His glare sharpened. “You cut off someone’s hand.”
Momo met his stare without flinching. “Yes. To protect a friend.” Her tone was ice, steady, unapologetic. “I had to make a split-second choice, and I did. I don’t regret severing a villain’s hand if it meant keeping someone I care about alive.”
The weight of her words settled like a stone in the room. No one spoke for a long moment.
Finally, Midnight exhaled slowly, a faint, almost amused smile tugging at her lips. “Damn… listening to you, one could almost mistake you for a pro hero already.”
Momo only shrugged lightly. “I try to put myself in a pro hero’s mindset, how they’d act, how they’d decide. Or at least, how I imagine one I’d like to be would act.”
Izuku’s lips curved into a small smile. He knew better than anyone how deeply those words ran, how much it meant to Momo to shoulder responsibility, even when she pretended it was just “practice.” And in that moment, he silently admired her strength more than ever before, knowing exactly how it felt to want to embody the ideal of a hero.
Momo shifted slightly in her seat, her voice calm but edged with impatience. She asks the question she wanted to ask since the beginning “Are we done here? Can we go?”
Principal Nezu shook his head, his sharp eyes never leaving her “Unfortunately, not yet. There are still a few points we must discuss.”
Izuku frowned, leaning forward. “And those would be?”
Nezu’s gaze flicked toward Momo, his expression unreadable. “We would like to conduct some tests with you.”
Izuku blinked, confused. “Tests? What kind of tests?”
Nezu clasped his paws together, his voice calm and precise. “Just a few examinations carried out by a trusted scientist. Nothing invasive, but important. You see, we want to understand why Yaoyorozu possesses so many quirks.”
Momo’s eyes hardened instantly. She didn’t like where this was going.
Nezu continued, his tone still polite. “These tests would be conducted confidentially, for the next few weeks in a laboratory in-”
“I will certainly not subject myself to any tests.” Momo interrupted sharply, her voice cold and steady.
Nezu sighed softly. “I understand your hesitation, but please let me explain. It is already an extraordinary rarity for someone to be born with a dual quirk. Yet you… you are the first in recorded history to have more. Naturally, we wish to learn more about this phenomenon.”
Momo’s reply was immediate, her tone cutting. “I will not make myself available as some kind of lab rat. And I find it outrageous that especially you even expect this of me.”
Nezu drew breath to answer, but Midnight placed a hand lightly on his arm, holding him back. Her eyes softened as she looked at Momo. “Your concerns are absolutely valid. We don’t want to force you. But you should know, we all believe you could become the next top hero. You already have what it takes.”
Izuku’s chest tightened. He had always believed that about her, always. But hearing it from one of their teachers made it real. He glanced at Momo with quiet concern, but instead of pride, he saw only a flicker of anger burning in her eyes.
Momo’s voice was calm, but there was steel beneath it. “The answer is still no. I will not step into any lab.”
Nezu’s tone sharpened slightly, though he kept his composure. “I don’t think you understand the position you’re in. I do not wish to say this… but if you refuse, I may have no choice but to consider expelling you.”
Izuku’s eyes went wide. His heart dropped. “You can’t be serious…”
Momo turned her head and met Nezu’s gaze directly. Her voice was quiet, resolute. “Then do it.”
The entire room seemed to freeze. Silence hung thick in the air. Even Nezu’s composure faltered for a moment. Izuku felt his blood run cold.
“You can’t mean that,” Izuku blurted out, panic lacing his voice.
“I mean every word,” Momo replied, unwavering. “I would rather be expelled, rather lose my chance of ever becoming a hero, than allow anyone to experiment on me.”
Nezu leaned forward, his voice sharper now. “Do you realize what you are throwing away? You have the potential to become the greatest hero the world has ever known. Will you truly discard all of that, simply because you refuse to be examined?”
The look from Momo says everything.
There was a long pause.
Detective Tsukauchi broke the silence first, his voice even, almost weary. “Principal, with all due respect… forcing tests upon a student, no matter how rare their quirk may be, crosses a line. She’s right to refuse.”
Midnight’s tone softened again, though there was gravity behind her words. “Momo, none of us want to hurt you. You’re extraordinary, and you need to understand what that means, for you, for society. But still… I understand why you’re angry.”
Aizawa finally spoke, his voice low, flat, and cutting. “Yaoyorozu, you should think carefully before you throw away your future out of stubbornness. Heroes make sacrifices. That’s the reality of this job.”
Nezu steepled his paws once more, his patience thinning but his voice calm.
“If you truly wish to become a hero, Yaoyorozu, then refusing something as simple as tests is not the path forward. Heroes don’t shy away from scrutiny, they accept it, because their duty demands it.”
That was the breaking point.
Momo shot to her feet, the chair clattering loudly to the ground. Her voice rang out, trembling not with fear, but with fury. “I never wanted to be a hero in the first place!”
Her words struck the room like a thunderclap. Izuku froze, his breath catching in his throat. Midnight’s eyes widened, Tsukauchi stiffened, and even Nezu’s sharp composure slipped into shock.
Every gaze in the room locked onto Momo. She spoke again, voice level but weighted. “I would have preferred to be born quirkless, then at least no one would have expected anything from me.” She let that sink in before continuing. “The moment my Creation quirk manifested, my life was turned upside down. My father sent me to a laboratory when I was four so they could test the limits of my Creation quirk. After all those nerve-wracking tests, he practically planned my entire life, how to use my quirk for his own purposes, earn a hero license, and elevate our family’s prestige even further. When my other quirks appeared, I hid them from him, from everyone.”
All eyes were fixed on Momo, the weight of her confession still heavy in the air. For a long moment, no one dared to breathe.
Momo’s words cut sharp, her gaze steady. “If you want to expel me simply because I refuse to dance to your tune, then do it. I have no problem not becoming a hero.”
The silence that followed was suffocating. Even the faint ticking of the wall clock seemed deafening. Izuku’s chest ached. He had always believed Momo’s knowledge of heroics came from years of passion and preparation, but now he understood. Her silence about her parents, the way she sometimes looked away when family was mentioned, it all made sense. She hadn’t chosen this life. It had been forced onto her.
All Might leaned forward slightly, his booming voice softened, carrying weight rather than volume “WAS THERE TRULY NO REASON THAT MADE YOU WANT TO BE A HERO?”
Momo hesitated. For the first time, her expression wavered. Slowly, she sat back down, her gaze shifting toward Izuku. A gentle smile touched her lips “There was one. Izuku.”
Izuku’s breath caught in his throat. He stared at her, wide-eyed, unable to believe what he had just heard. “M-me?” His voice cracked, his disbelief plain.
Momo nodded once, her words calm but sincere “Before I met Izuku, the only appeal of a hero license to me was that it would allow me to open an agency, so I could design and tailor clothes and costumes for heroes. That was all. But after I first met him, after I saw how he dreamed of becoming a hero despite having nothing, how he pushed forward with unshakable determination… it changed something in me. He showed me that not everyone wanted to be a hero for fame, money or recognition. Some, like him, want to be heroes to save people. And for the first time… I thought maybe being a hero wasn’t as meaningless as I believed.”
She thinks afterwards ‘At least in this life.‘
Izuku’s throat tightened. His vision blurred as tears threatened to spill, his heart pounding painfully in his chest. He had always admired Momo’s strength, her knowledge, her confidence. To hear that she drew inspiration from him, it was overwhelming. He raised a trembling hand to his face, trying to hide the moisture in his eyes, but it was useless.
Momo turned back to the five adults seated before her, her composure returning like steel “But of course, if you expel me, then I will not become a hero. That much is certain.”
The table fell into silence once more. Nezu, for once, had no ready response. His small paws tightened against each other as he studied her with calculating eyes. Midnight shifted in her chair, then finally broke the stillness.
“I think I speak for all of us when I say… we’ll forget about these experiments. For now.” She glanced sideways at Nezu, her voice pointed. “Isn’t that right, Principal?”
Nezu let out a long, heavy sigh, the first true crack in his collected demeanor.
“…Very well. There will be no experiments.”
Momo raised an eyebrow, folding her arms. “Can I have that in writing?”
The request landed like a challenge. Nezu’s whiskers twitched, his tail giving the faintest flick. For a moment, it seemed as though he might snap back, but then he adjusted his bow tie and let out another sigh “You’ll have it by tomorrow. But I await at least a list of all your quirks.“
All Might straightened, his deep voice cutting through the tension “I THINK WE’VE STRAYED FAR ENOUGH FROM THE ORIGINAL TOPIC. IF YOU WOULD ALLOW IT…” His eyes swept across the teachers, then back to Nezu. “I’D LIKE TO SPEAK WITH THESE TWO ALONE.”
The staff exchanged brief glances, then nodded in agreement. Midnight withdrew her hand from Nezu’s arm, Tsukauchi leaned back in his chair, and Aizawa simply gave a tired shrug.
All Might gestured toward the door. “COME.”
Momo and Izuku rose together, following him as he led them out of the tense meeting room. As they stepped into the hall, Izuku glanced back toward Aizawa. His expression hardened, his voice unexpectedly steady. “Just so you know, I expect you to apologize to Momo. Publicly. In front of the whole class.”
Aizawa’s eyes narrowed, but before he could respond, the door shut behind them, leaving the teachers in silence.
———————————————————————
All Might led the two students back to the teacher’s lounge where they had waited earlier. He lowered himself onto the couch with a deep exhale, his frame looking heavier than usual. Momo and Izuku sat across from him, side by side on the other couch.
He looked at them for a moment, then spoke, his booming voice softer but still carrying weight “I’M SORRY FOR WHAT JUST HAPPENED. I DIDN’T EXPECT PRINCIPAL NEZU TO SUGGEST SENDING YOUNG YAOYOROZU TO A LABORATORY.”
Momo lifted a hand and waved it off gently. “It’s fine. It wasn’t your fault.”
Izuku shook his head, his voice sharp with indignation. “Still… it was outrageous! To even think of sending a student into a lab like that, it’s wrong.”
All Might’s brows furrowed. He leaned forward, his tone steady, protective.
“DO NOT WORRY, YOUNG MIDORIYA. AS LONG AS I HAVE A SAY IN THIS, I WILL NOT ALLOW ANYONE TO SEND YOUNG YAOYOROZU NOR ANOTHER STUDENT TO A LABORATORY.”
He coughed suddenly, his booming voice faltering. Then, with a strained breath, his form shrank, the familiar steam hissing around him. Toshinori Yagi sat before them now, gaunt and fragile, his tone quieter. “…Now, let us return to the real reason you were called here.”
His sunken eyes lingered on both of them before finally settling on Momo. He raised a trembling hand and pulled up his shirt, exposing the terrible scar carved across his side, a jagged wound twisting from his stomach toward his ribs, like a hole torn by some monstrous force.
Momo gasped, her eyes widening in horror. Izuku’s hands clenched into fists, his face pale. “Wh-where… where did that come from?” Izuku asked, his voice trembling.
“This wound,” Yagi began slowly, “was dealt to me five years ago, during a battle against a villain known as All For One. At my request, the attack was never made public. The fight was… catastrophic. I fought him with everything I had, but in the end…” His voice faltered, and his hand lowered his shirt again. “This was the result. Because of it, I can only maintain my muscle form for about three hours a day.”
Momo’s lips pressed into a thin line, her chest tightening at the thought. Izuku sat stiff, eyes wide in disbelief.
Yagi’s gaze darkened. “All For One possesses a terrible ability. He can steal the quirks of others. He has built his power over centuries by collecting abilities like trophies. He is the greatest threat to peace this world has ever seen.”
Both students froze at the weight of those words.
“That,” Yagi continued gravely, “was one of the reasons why we feared that you, Young Yaoyorozu, might be connected to him, whether as his experiment… or even as his daughter.”
Momo flinched, her eyes narrowing with a spark of anger. Izuku turned toward her immediately, his voice firm. “No. Even if that hadn’t been disproven just now, I never would have believed it. Not for a second. Momo could never be connected to someone like that.”
Yagi studied him, then gave a faint nod, almost relieved by his conviction. His tone softened “…Good. That trust will matter more than you know.”
He straightened as much as his frail body allowed, his sunken eyes sharp now as he looked between them. “Now… let us move on to the second reason you were called here.”
For a moment he was silent, then his gaze settled fully on Momo.
“I’ll ask you both directly… Could it be that Young Midoriya received his quirk from you, Young Yaoyorozu?”
Izuku paled, his breath catching in his throat, while the question struck Momo completely unprepared.
Both of them blurted out at the same time “What makes you think that?”
Yagi held up a thin hand, his expression calm but serious. “To explain… I need to tell you a little more about my own quirk.”
The room grew heavier as he leaned back, his voice low “My quirk is called One For All. It is unlike any other. It can be passed from one person to another, carrying not only the power itself but also the strength and will of its predecessors. Each successor grows it, cultivates it, and then… passes it on again.”
Izuku’s eyes widened in shock and admiration. Momo stiffened, her heart pounding at the weight of such a revelation.
Yagi’s gaze softened as he continued, “I took the position of a teacher here at UA for a single reason, so I could find and prepare my successor. Someone worthy to inherit One For All.” His lips tugged into a faint, tired smile. “You two, as a matter of fact, were at the very top of my candidate list.”
That took both of them aback.
“You… considered us?” Momo asked quietly, disbelief lacing her tone.
Izuku’s hands trembled against his knees. “M-me? A candidate for… your power?”
Yagi nodded slowly. “But then, on my first day of class… I saw you both standing side by side. And in that moment, I sensed something strange. A resonance. A kind of energy flowing between you. Something I did not sense when I first met you during the Sludge Villain incident.”
He let his words hang in the air, giving them weight.
“The energy you two give off… is strikingly similar to mine. And so…” His eyes narrowed, his voice grave. “I became convinced that Young Midoriya must have received his quirk through you, Young Yaoyorozu.”
Momo’s brows furrowed deeply. Her voice was steady, but sharp. “And if that was true, what would you do?”
Izuku looked at Yagi with wide eyes, bracing for the answer.
Yagi did not hesitate. “Nothing.”
The word landed like a stone. Both students blinked in shock.
He continued, his tone firmer. “I would do nothing. But I would give you a word of advice, be cautious. If others discovered you had the ability to grant quirks, whether heroes, villains, or even the quirkless, you would be hunted down by them. They would all seek you out, for power, for desperation, or for control.”
Momo inhaled slowly, then let the tension leave her shoulders. A faint, almost mischievous smile touched her lips “Thank you for the warning. But aside from Izuku, you’re the only one who knows. I trust Izuku to keep this secret. The real question is…” Her eyes sharpened. “What’s stopping you from revealing it?”
Yagi’s eyes hardened instantly, his voice unwavering. “I would never do such a thing. I would never endanger another’s life like that.”
Momo studied him for a beat, then softened, her smile warmer now. “Good. I’ll hold you to that.”
She rose gracefully to her feet and stepped toward him. Yagi’s body tensed as her hand came to rest gently on his shoulder. For a brief moment, there was silence.
Then red light.
It radiated from her palm, soft yet overwhelming, like warmth and vitality condensed into pure brilliance. The jagged scar along his torso, five years old and unhealed by any means, began to knit itself together. The ruined stomach, organs and flesh regenerated, muscle and tissue reforming seamlessly as though time itself was rewinding.
Yagi gasped, clutching his side in disbelief as the pain vanished, truly vanished, for the first time in years. His thin, skeletal form began to tremble, then expand. Muscle surged back onto his frame, his once-fragile body swelling, repairing, returning. Steam hissed around him as his full, towering form returned, without limit.
“I-IMPOSSIBLE…” His booming voice thundered out, filled with disbelief. He looked down at himself, at his healed body, his hands clenching into fists with renewed strength. “HOW…?”
Momo’s eyes sparkled, her expression calm, almost playful “Take it as a sign that I’m holding you to your word.”
Toshinori Yagi, no, All Might restored, stared at her in awe, still trying to comprehend what had just happened. Even Izuku, who had seen so much of her power already, was stunned by the magnitude of what her healing quirk had just accomplished.
Momo brushed her skirt lightly, her composure unshaken. “I expect to be notified when school resumes.”
With that, she turned, walking toward the door with calm, steady steps.
Izuku lingered for a moment, staring after her in stunned silence. Then, slowly, he stood, bowed deeply to All Might, and hurried after her.
The door shut behind them, leaving All Might alone in the teacher’s lounge, his healed body towering once more, his heart pounding with disbelief.
———————————————————————
At the same time.
Far away from UA, in the shadows of their hideout, Shigaraki and Kurogiri sat in front of a flickering screen, the only light coming from the stolen footage they had managed to secure from the USJ incident.
The video looped again, focusing on a particular moment. Yaoyorozu Momo stood amidst the chaos, her eyes sharp as she created a plush gorilla. But then, impossibly, the stuffed figure twitched, grows, moved, and came alive. Its body pulsed with the same unnatural vigor as the Nomu that had once stood by Shigaraki’s side.
Shigaraki’s lips curled as he froze the frame on Momo’s face. His right hand, a cybernetic replacement bristling with wires and steel, twitched with irritation.
“…She brought it to life.” His voice cracked with barely contained rage. “With the same kind of quirk that Nomu had.”
Kurogiri’s calm voice filled the silence, his glowing mist shifting as he leaned closer to the screen “This girl has achieved something extraordinary. She can create living beings with unique quirks… just like our Nomu projects. Perhaps even more refined.”
Shigaraki slammed his metal fist into the armrest of his chair, the sound echoing in the small space “How did she do it? How did she copy Nomu’s abilities so perfectly?!” His eyes burned with hate, memories of his lost flesh hand flashing through his mind.
Kurogiri remained composed, his voice steady. “It seems she possesses a quirk of immense potential. A quirk we could exploit for our research, and for our future creations.”
Shigaraki’s grin widened, though it twisted with malice “So what then? Do we rip it from her? Do we cut her apart and see how her power works?” His tone dripped with venom, the thought of vengeance burning in his chest.
Kurogiri paused, then shook his misted head slowly “No. That would be shortsighted. I believe it would be far more beneficial if we were to bring her to our side. With her cooperation, or even her unwilling servitude, the League could rise far beyond its current limits. She could craft us soldiers, Nomu’s that surpass even the one that All Might faced.”
Shigaraki’s grin faltered, his rage simmering beneath the surface as his crimson eyes stayed locked on the screen. “…Bring her to our side, huh?” He muttered, voice low. “You’re saying we recruit the girl who took my hand?”
The silence stretched, broken only by the faint static of the paused video.
Kurogiri’s tone was final, yet calm as ever. “Yes. This girl is far too valuable to waste. One way or another, she must belong to us.”
The screen lingered on the still image of Momo, her hand outstretched as if commanding life itself. Shigaraki’s cybernetic fingers flexed slowly, scraping metal against metal. His grin returned, thin and cruel.
“Then we’ll see how long her smile lasts.”
Notes:
Title of the next chapter: Girls Day Out
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter 12: Girls Day Out
Summary:
The girls of class 1-A have a girls day out.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Momo, Ochako, Kyoka, Mina, Tsuyu, and Toru were sitting at a outdoor table of a cafe together. Since school was supposed to start the next day, Mina thought it would be a great idea for them to spend a day together as friends. For once, they were just friends at a table, not students who had fought for their lives.
Momo was initially skeptical, but in the end, like the others, she thought it would be a great idea to leave the stress of the USJ behind.
Mina sipped happily on a neon-pink soda float, bubbles fizzing as bright as her smile. Tsuyu cradled a simple green iced tea, occasionally dipping her straw in with a calm rhythm. Ochako had a sweet caramel frappuccino, topped with whipped cream, which made her cheeks flush with delight at each sip. Kyoka went with a black coffee, straight, no sugar, claiming it kept her focused. Toru, who giggled as the waiter set it down, had a strawberry smoothie, though no one could see her lifting it. And Momo, as poised as always, stirred her black tea with a quiet grace.
Their laughter and small talk carried easily until Toru suddenly leaned forward, voice brimming with excitement. “You know what I wanna know?” she asked, her smoothie straw bouncing in the air as though it spoke with her. “Why does everyone here wanna be a hero? I mean, we all have different reasons, right?”
The others glanced at her curiously. Mina raised a brow. “Huh. That’s actually a good question.”
“Okay then!” Toru said, clapping her invisible hands. “I’ll go first. Honestly? I just wanna shine. You know, make people notice me for more than just being… well, see-through. I don’t wanna disappear into the background all my life. Being a hero means I’ll be seen for who I am.”
Mina grinned and tapped her straw against Toru’s glass. “That’s so you, girl. For me… I just wanna keep smiling and make sure everyone else does too. Heroes bring joy, right? I want people to feel safe and happy when they see me coming. Like, ‘don’t worry, Pinky’s got this!’”
Tsuyu tilted her head, sipping her ice tea before speaking. “I don’t care about smiling or being seen. I just… want to do what’s right, ribbit. If someone’s in trouble, it’s natural to help. That’s all there is to it for me.”
Ochako clasped her hands together, her frappuccino already half-empty. “For me, it’s about my family. I want to support them, make sure my parents don’t have to work themselves to exhaustion anymore. If being a hero can help me give them a better life, then that’s what I’ll do. And… it feels right to save people too.”
Kyoka tapped her black coffee, her gaze sharp but thoughtful. “Guess it’s my turn. Honestly? At first, I didn’t even think being a hero was for me. I just wanted to make music. But… when I saw what villains could do, and how helpless people can be… it pissed me off. So yeah, I wanna fight back. I wanna make some noise that actually matters.” She smirked, then turned to Momo. “And you, Yaomomo? What about you? Why do you wanna be a hero?”
All eyes turned to Momo. She set her teacup down carefully, drawing in a slow breath. She opened her mouth to answer…
“Is that… Momo?!”
The sudden cry cut through the air. Momo froze, her brow furrowing instantly. She knew those voices.
Three girls approached their table, dressed in expensive-looking summer outfits that practically screamed wealth. The lead girl had long, flowing blonde hair tied back with a silk ribbon, her confident stride carrying her forward. Beside her, two identical twins followed, though their differences were clear, one with short black hair in a stylish bob, the other with long black hair cascading like ink down her back.
The blonde girl spoke first, her tone cheerful but edged with superiority. “Momo, long time no see. What are the odds of running into you here?”
Momo’s lips pressed into a thin line. “…Yes. It’s been a while.”
Mina leaned over, curiosity sparkling in her eyes. “Wait, Yaomomo, you know them?”
Momo sighed softly, shoulders dipping ever so slightly before she replied. “They’re former classmates of mine from my old school. The blonde one is Clarissa von Stein. The twins are Emilia and Elvira Kurobane.”
Ochako, Kyoka, Mina, Tsuyu, and Toru all exchanged quick glances. None of them could quite explain why, but the moment these three arrived, they felt Momo’s mood sour. Her polite smile was there, but it didn’t reach her eyes.
Clarissa von Stein wasted no time. She stepped closer, slipping her arms around Momo in a sudden embrace. Momo’s back stiffened instantly.
“Classmates sounds so impersonal,” Clarissa said sweetly, her voice dripping with the kind of charm that didn’t feel genuine. “Call us friends instead, Momo.”
Momo’s eyes narrowed as she carefully peeled Clarissa’s arms off her. Her tone was steady, but cold enough to frost glass. “That would be possible, if we had ever actually been friends.”
For a second, the air at the table grew tense. But Clarissa either didn’t notice or didn’t care. With a dismissive flick of her blonde hair, she looked past Momo toward the others at the table.
“And who are these girls?” she asked with a smile that wasn’t quite friendly.
“They’re my friends,” Momo replied firmly. “And my classmates from UA.”
At that, Clarissa clapped her hands together in delight. “I knew it! I always knew you’d end up at UA. Back in school, everyone thought it was inevitable. Of course you’d be accepted there, you were destined to become a great hero!”
For reasons they couldn’t quite explain, Ochako, Kyoka, Mina, Tsuyu, and Toru all felt the same thing at once, Momo was not happy hearing that from Clarissa.
Clarissa leaned in with a smug little smile. “We three were accepted at Seiai Academy, by the way.”
“That is… impressive,” Momo said, her voice polite but lacking warmth. She lifted her teacup again, as if to signal the conversation should end. “But if you don’t mind, we were hoping to enjoy our day together.”
Clarissa either didn’t hear her, or simply chose not to. She brightened as if Momo had encouraged her. “Isn’t it impressive, though? You’ll see, we’ll become the most famous, respected heroes this world has ever known.”
At the table, Toru leaned closer to the others, whispering behind her straw. “That Clarissa seems to ignore everything Momo says. She only listens to herself.”
Kyoka scowled, her cheeks warming with an irritation she didn’t want to admit. Her voice was low, edged with jealousy. “I think she’s trying to get close to Yaomomo on purpose. Like she’s… after something.”
Tsuyu spoke plainly, her whisper calm but cutting. “I think she wants Momo’s attention for herself. Ribbit.”
Kyoka’s face went redder at that. Her grip tightened on her coffee cup.
Ochako frowned softly. “Maybe we should do something, try to pull those three away from Momo.”
Mina’s eyes gleamed mischievously as she leaned back in her chair. “Oh, I’ve got just the idea.”
Before Ochako, Kyoka, Tsuyu, or Toru could say anything, Mina suddenly shot her right hand into the air, releasing a handful of tiny acid droplets. They were so small they were nearly invisible, but Momo caught sight of them immediately as they arced down toward Clarissa. The droplets hissed faintly on contact, eating through the delicate straps of Clarissa’s expensive summer dress.
There was a sharp snap of fabric giving way.
Clarissa’s eyes widened as her dress slid down, the straps completely gone. A gasp tore from her lips as she instinctively clutched the front of her dress with both arms, covering herself. On either side of her, the Kurobane twins reacted instantly, Emilia darted to the left, Elvira to the right, both grabbing at the sides of the gown to keep it from falling entirely to the ground.
The three of them flushed a deep scarlet, their elegant composure shattered. Clarissa’s face burned with humiliation as she tried desperately to maintain her dignity, holding the fabric tight across her chest.
At the table, Mina bit her lip hard, shoulders shaking as she tried not to burst into laughter. Ochako, Kyoka, Tsuyu, and Toru sat frozen, their expressions torn between shock, secondhand embarrassment, and a guilty flicker of amusement.
Momo exhaled heavily, pinching the bridge of her nose before speaking in a calm, even tone “I think the dress must have been poorly made.”
Without hesitation, she extended her forearm. In a shimmer of light, fabric began forming a nearly identical dress to Clarissa’s appeared in her hands. She held it out with cool composure. “Here. It may not be much, but at least you won’t have to hold it up the entire time.”
Clarissa froze, her embarrassment now tangled with something else entirely. For the first time, she truly looked at Momo, not as the aloof heiress from their old school, not as the girl whose talent made her untouchable, but as someone who had just saved her from total humiliation. Her blush deepened, her heart giving a strange, unfamiliar flutter.
“T-thank you…” she murmured, her voice suddenly small and shy. She accepted the dress with both hands, bowing her head as if unable to meet Momo’s eyes.
Emilia and Elvira quickly flanked her, ushering her toward the café entrance, likely aiming to reach the ladies restroom so Clarissa could change. The three disappeared inside, their hurried footsteps fading away.
The moment they were out of earshot, Tsuyu tilted her head, her voice as blunt as ever “I thought you hated using your quirk to create clothes, ribbit.”
Momo sighed, her gaze sliding to Mina. “I had no choice, after someone decided to play a prank.”
Mina laughed nervously, rubbing the back of her head. “So you noticed, huh?”
Momo deadpanned, then gave a single, slow nod.
Ochako quickly leaned forward, eager to defend her friend. “Mina didn’t mean it in a bad way!” she said, fumbling for words. “She just… she thought maybe it’d help-”
Tsuyu cut in with her usual bluntness. “We thought you needed help getting rid of those three. Ribbit.”
Momo’s sharp glare swept over the group, and for a heartbeat the air turned heavy. The five girls shrank back under her gaze, guilt prickling at their skin. Then, to their relief, Momo’s expression softened. She sighed once more and gave them a small, gentle smile.
“I understand the intention. And I am grateful. But there are other ways to solve a problem than leaving someone half-naked in public.”
The five of them blushed furiously at her words, their embarrassment nearly as intense as Clarissa’s had been.
Desperate to break the awkward tension, Toru clapped her invisible hands together. “Sooo… let’s do something fun to forget about this!”
“I’m in,” Tsuyu said immediately.
Ochako looked thoughtful. “But where should we go next?”
Mina, her grin already returning, sprang to her feet and spread her arms wide. “I know exactly where! Follow me, ladies!”
———————————————————————
A short while later, the six girls stood before a brightly lit arcade, neon lights flashing and the sound of clattering buttons, electronic jingles, and prize machines spilling out onto the street.
Kyoka raised a brow. “An arcade? Really?”
Mina spread her arms wider, practically glowing with enthusiasm. “There’s no place better for fun than this!”
Her sheer energy was infectious. One by one, the others exchanged looks, and then followed her inside.
The neon lights washed over them as the six girls fanned out into the arcade. The sounds of electronic jingles, clattering buttons, and triumphant cheers surrounded them. For once, there were no villains, no pressure, no weight of expectation, just laughter and the promise of fun.
———————————————————————
Their first stop, Guitar Hero.
Kyoka slid the plastic guitar strap over her shoulder with an easy confidence, plugging in the song on the hardest difficulty. Her friends leaned in curiously, expecting her to be good, but none of them were prepared for this. Her fingers blurred over the frets, every note struck with absolute precision. Her head moved slightly with the rhythm, her earphone jacks bouncing against her cheeks as if the arcade itself were her stage.
The screen exploded in flashing colors ”New High Score!“
The others stood frozen, mouths hanging open. Mina’s jaw dropped so low it looked like it might hit the sticky arcade carpet. Ochako actually clapped her hands over her mouth in shock. Toru’s invisible face left only her floating sleeves to convey her astonishment, and Tsuyu blinked twice, whispering her trademark, “Ribbit…”
Kyoka smirked, unplugging the guitar and casually handing it off as if nothing had happened. “What? You thought I wasn’t going to crush it?”
———————————————————————
Next was the Dance Battle machine.
Mina bounced onto the glowing platform like it was her natural habitat. The music kicked in, and she moved as though born to the rhythm, hips swaying, feet hitting every step perfectly, spins and slides that looked far too smooth for an arcade game. She was fire and energy rolled into one, and the score counter skyrocketed with each flawless combo.
Beside her, Tsuyu hopped onto the partner pad, determined to keep up. But midway through a spin, her tongue shot out instinctively to help balance, and somehow tangled around her own leg.
She pitched sideways in a knot of limbs and tongue. “Ribbi-mmph!”
“Tsuyu!” Ochako and Toru rushed forward at once, trying to unravel her. Mina nearly fell off the platform from laughing so hard, pounding her fist against the rail as the score screen popped up declaring her the winner.
———————————————————————
Next came the climbing wall challenge.
Tsuyu leapt like a frog, sticking to the holds with ease, while Ochako tapped her fingertips against the wall and launched herself upward in graceful, weightless bounds. The crowd of arcade-goers gasped as the two shot skyward, practically racing each other to the top.
Momo followed with efficient, precise movements, scaling steadily with elegance, while Kyoka gritted her teeth and forced her way up, determined not to be left behind. Mina scrambled wildly after them, laughing breathlessly. At the very bottom, Toru’s sleeves waved helplessly as she clung to a hold. “Uh, guys? My invisibility doesn’t help me climb!”
———————————————————————
Then came the shooting gallery row.
Momo picked up the first toy gun, her posture almost military-like. Without hesitation, she cleared every target in seconds. The words High Score! flashed across the screen.
Her friends clapped, until she calmly set that gun down, walked to the next booth, and repeated the exact same feat.
High Score.
Then another. And another. And another.
By the fifth machine, the arcade staff had gathered behind her, murmuring in disbelief. Her friends stood frozen, eyes wide and mouths open yet again. Kyoka in particular felt her cheeks blaze red, her heart hammering.
”She looks… way too cool right now.“ Kyoka says under her breath.
Momo finally turned back, a polite smile gracing her lips. “That was rather enjoyable.”
———————————————————————
Their next stop was the basketball hoop machine.
“Let me try this one!” Toru announced, sleeves rolling up like a professional athlete, though her body remained invisible. She grabbed the first ball, sank it cleanly, then another, and another. Her rhythm grew faster, hands a blur, the machine rattling from the sheer speed of shots.
The screen lit up ”New High Score!“
Her friends gawked. Ochako gasped, “Wait, how can you aim while throwing so fast?!”
“You just gotta trust in the vibe!” Toru sang, spinning on her heel dramatically.
———————————————————————
Finally, they approached a claw machine stuffed with plushies.
Momo studied the mechanism carefully, her eyes narrowing with strategist focus. One try, clink, out came a plush bunny. Second try, whirr, a teddy bear dropped. Third, fourth, fifth… plushies piled at her feet.
By the tenth prize, a small crowd had gathered. Children pressed against the glass, their eyes sparkling as Momo calmly retrieved toy after toy. The operator of the arcade stood nearby, clutching his head in despair as the once-stuffed machine grew emptier and emptier.
Eventually, the claw machine looked almost barren. The staff begged them to stop.
Momo simply picked up the mountain of plushies, distributing them among her friends. Mina squealed with delight at a pink cat, Kyoka blushed furiously when Momo handed her a little fox plush, and Ochako nearly cried when she saw the joy on a younger sibling’s face as she passed them a stuffed bear. Tsuyu gave one to a tiny boy who hugged it like treasure, and Toru placed one in the arms of a toddler who squealed with delight.
Children left the arcade clutching gifts, grinning ear to ear.
And though the staff sighed with relief as the group finally exited, none could deny that the sight had warmed their hearts.
———————————————————————
Outside, the girls walked laughter still echoing.
Momo turned to Mina, her usual poise softened into genuine warmth. “You were right, Mina. There truly is no better place for fun than the arcade.”
Mina smirked, lifting her chin and closing her eyes dramatically. “Told you so.”
She strutted forward triumphantly, only to slam directly into Ochako, who had stopped dead in her tracks. Mina stumbled back, rubbing her forehead. “Owww, what gives, Ochako? Why’d you stop like that?”
Ochako didn’t speak, her eyes simply fixed on a particular spot in the distance. Her friends followed her gaze and saw a tombola stand in front of a small supermarket. A long line of people stretched out, everyone eagerly waiting their turn.
They peered at the prize list. The second and third prizes, a camera and a laptop, were already claimed. Only the first prize, 10 million yen, remained.
Momo tilted her head, her expression calculating. “Interested in giving it a try?”
Ochako let out a small sigh, her voice low. “I’ll just lose anyway… so what’s the point?”
Kyoka raised an eyebrow. “And how do you figure that?”
“I’ve tried before, on other tombola stands,” Ochako admitted softly, “but every single time, I lost.”
Momo’s gaze flickered briefly to the prize list, then back to Ochako. “You want the money for your parents, don’t you?”
Ochako nodded slowly. “Yes… If I had this money, they wouldn’t have to worry about finances for a while. But… I’ll probably just lose.”
Her friends stared at her, concern etched across their faces.
Momo considered for a moment before speaking. “Then line up. I have an idea.”
Before anyone could protest, Momo dashed behind a nearby advertising pillar. She checked carefully, ensuring no one was watching. Satisfied, she used her Lucky Charm quirk. From her body, a red object with black dots materialized. Momo studied it for a moment, then understood its meaning. She tucked it away and sprinted back to her friends.
By the time she returned, the group was almost at the front of the line, only three people ahead of them.
“Where were you?” Toru asked, sleeves waving impatiently.
Momo offered a small, secretive smile. “I’ll explain later. First…” She leaned down and whispered something into Ochako’s ear. Ochako’s eyes widened in surprise.
“Are you sure?” she asked, doubt still flickering across her features.
Momo nodded firmly. Ochako swallowed hard, pressed her hands to her face, and then, brimming with newfound determination, said, “Alright… let’s do this.”
It wasn’t long before they reached the tombola stand. The operator, a shady-looking man with a constant, fake smile, greeted them with practiced cheer “Welcome! Try your luck at our grand prize!”
He began explaining the rules, his voice smooth and deliberate. “It’s simple. Reach into the box and try your luck. Draw the red slip, and you win the grand prize of 10 million yen. Draw a white slip, and you get a consolation prize, a pack of tissues.”
Ochako took a deep breath and slid her hand into the box. Momo noticed the man’s arrogance from the corner of her eye, he clearly believed she wouldn’t find the slip. A small, knowing smile crept across Momo’s lips ’He’s about to learn a lesson.‘
Ochako rummaged slightly inside the box, then slowly withdrew her hand. She held it high, revealing the red slip, a triumphant smile spreading across her face.
The operator’s face drained of color, his lips twitching as he stammered, “Th-the red slip?!”
Her friends erupted into cheers, rushing forward to congratulate her. The crowd, initially stunned, soon joined in, shouting things like, “That girl’s incredibly lucky!” and “I wish I had drawn that slip!”
The operator, flustered and seething, fumbled for words. He even opened the box to check for tampering, but the red slip was gone. The evidence was clear, the girl in front of him had drawn it fairly.
Ochako beamed, eyes sparkling. “So… do I get my prize now?”
Though he wanted nothing more than to accuse her of cheating, the line of witnesses left him no choice. With a forced smile and restrained anger, he handed her an envelope. “Here… your prize.”
Ochako accepted it, her face glowing with joy as she clutched the envelope tightly.
———————————————————————
A little later.
The girls walked down the street, their bags full of plushies bouncing with every step. Ochako clutched the envelope against her chest, her face glowing with excitement. She suddenly lifted it into the air, unable to contain herself any longer.
“I still can’t believe it! I actually won the grand prize!”
Her voice rang with pure joy.
Momo smiled softly, her usual composure carrying a gentleness that only her closest friends saw. “Believe it, Ochako. You earned it.”
Ochako turned her head toward her. “By the way… how did you know the slip was glued to the lid?”
“Yeah!” Mina chimed in, leaning forward eagerly. “That’s what I wanna know too!”
“Me too,” Toru added, her floating sleeves waving with curiosity.
Momo’s eyes flickered left and right, checking their surroundings. Once she was sure no one else was close, she nodded. “You already know I possess more than one quirk.”
The five girls nodded in unison.
“Then I’ll explain.” Momo reached into her jacket and pulled out the small red object with black dots she had created earlier, the lid of a box “This is the manifestation of one of my additional quirks. I call it Lucky Charm quirk. When I’m faced with a difficult situation and don’t see a solution, this ability provides me with… guidance. An object that shows me a path forward.”
Toru tilted her head. “So… how does it work?”
“It’s similar to my Creation quirk,” Momo explained, turning the object in her hand. “Except I have no control over what appears. And the result is always red with black spots. Interpreting it is the challenge. Sometimes the meaning is obvious, other times it requires thought.”
Tsuyu leaned in, her wide eyes studying the lid. “So you knew the slip was attached to the lid because of this.”
Momo nodded. “Exactly. The hint doesn’t always make itself clear immediately. I must think carefully about how the object connects to the situation. It doesn’t always tell me directly.”
Kyoka’s eyes widened as a memory struck her. “Wait a second… didn’t you use something like that during our mock battle? Against me and Denki?”
A small, knowing smile touched Momo’s lips. “Yes. The quirk manifested as a mirror. That mirror ultimately led me to victory.”
Toru gasped, her sleeves rising with excitement. “That’s incredible! Does that mean you always come out on top when you use it?”
Momo hesitated. For once, her confidence faltered. She tapped the lid lightly with her finger. “Technically… yes. But nothing in this world is guaranteed. One day, this quirk may not provide the right answer, or I might not be able to interpret its meaning quickly enough before the situation overtakes me.”
Mina’s eyes glittered with excitement. “Still, that’s amazing! It’s like you’ve got a one-hundred percent chance of success!”
Before Momo could respond, Toru spun toward Ochako and grabbed her shoulders, bouncing with enthusiasm. “Isn’t that wonderful, Ochako? You won because of it!”
But Ochako’s face dimmed. She glanced down at the envelope in her hands, then back at Momo. Her smile faded into guilt. “It doesn’t feel right… keeping this money. You should take it, Momo. You’re the one who made it possible.”
The others froze, concern etched into their features.
Momo, however, shook her head with calm certainty. “I truly have no use for the money. And even if I had wanted it for myself, I wouldn’t have used this ability for you. Don’t you agree?”
Ochako studied her for a long moment, skepticism flickering in her eyes. Then, slowly, she smiled, her shoulders relaxing. “Thank you, Momo… really.”
“There’s no need to thank me,” Momo replied warmly.
Before either could say more, Mina suddenly threw her arms around both of them, crushing them in a gleeful hug. “Today was so much fun!”
“Totally!” Toru cheered, wrapping her invisible arms around the group. “We’ve gotta do this again!”
“I’d be in,” Tsuyu said simply.
“Same here,” Kyoka added, her voice cool but her smile betraying her affection.
Mina clapped her hands together, eyes sparkling with determination. “Then it’s decided! These hangouts are going to be a regular thing from now on!”
She thrust her fist into the air, and Toru, Tsuyu, and Kyoka followed suit, cheering loudly.
Ochako and Momo exchanged a look, one of shared amusement and quiet warmth. Then, almost in unison, they lifted their fists too, joining the cheer.
Notes:
BTW, the scene with the tombola was inspired by Spy x Family
Title of the next chapter: Motivation
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter 13: Motivation
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
School returned to normal, as if nothing had ever happened. Class 1-A was gathered in the classroom, Aizawa droning through the lesson as usual. His voice carried the same tired disinterest it always had, as though he had already lost the motivation to teach before class even began.
At the end of the period, Aizawa pulled out his sleeping bag and began climbing inside. His monotone voice carried across the room “One more thing. The UA Sports Festival is next week. Prepare for that.”
The announcement hit the room like a spark in dry grass. Gasps, cheers, and excited chatter immediately broke out among the students. The Sports Festival, UA’s biggest event, broadcasted to the entire country. Their chance to show the world what they can do.
When the bell rang, the students jumped to their feet, buzzing with energy as they made their way to the door. But they stopped short.
A crowd had gathered. Dozens of students from other classes stood in the hallway, blocking the exit and staring directly into the 1-A classroom.
The sudden wall of eyes froze them in place.
“Uh, do you have business here?” Tenya finally asked, stiffly adjusting his glasses.
“Yeah, cause we kinda gotta… go…” Ochako added with a nervous laugh as she tried squeezing through the mass of bodies, only to be pressed back into the room.
“They wanna see the competition. The class that survived villains,” Katsuki growled. Without hesitation, he shoved his way through the crowd, his glare daring anyone to stop him. “Take a good look, because you’re staring at a future pro. Get used to this view, my back. It’s the only thing you’ll see at the festival.”
Several murmurs rippled through the crowd.
Eijiro scratched his head, frowning. “Oi, Bakugo, what the hell, man? You’re making us all look like jerks here.”
One of the boys in the front, with sharp teeth and silver hair, sneered. “So this is Class 1-A. And here I was thinking the Hero Course was filled with the best of the best. Instead we get a bunch of egomaniacs.”
Before tension could snap, Momo stepped forward. Her voice was calm, her posture collected, yet commanding enough to make the murmuring fade “Bakugo does not speak for the rest of us. I represent this class, along with my deputy, Iida. I’m sure every class has at least one hotheaded member who thinks they’re above the rest.”
The words were measured, but unyielding. Several students in the crowd shifted uncomfortably, unable to deny the truth in them.
Momo’s gaze swept across the gathered faces, until it landed on someone familiar. Her eyes lit up, and she called out.
“Itsuka!”
A girl with orange hair pushed her way forward, offering an apologetic smile as she reached Momo.
“Hey, Momo. Sorry for the crowd.”
Momo waved it off lightly. “It’s fine.”
Izuku, standing just behind her, blinked in surprise. “You… know her?”
Momo nodded. “Kendo Itsuka, Class 1-B’s representative. Iida and I often meet with the other class representatives. We coordinate joint lessons, discuss upcoming exams, and keep each other informed.”
Izuku’s eyes widened. He hadn’t realized the role of a class representative was so complicated. Now he was happy that he wasn’t the class representative.
Turning back to Itsuka, Momo asked, “So… why exactly is half the school gathered at our door?”
Itsuka winced, clearly embarrassed. “I tried to send my classmates back, but… they insisted. Everyone wanted to see the class that survived a villain attack. And…” she hesitated before adding, “word’s spread that someone in 1-A has more than six quirks. They wanted to see who it is.”
Momo exhaled softly, almost a sigh. “Of course. I should have expected as much.”
Before she could continue, the silver-haired boy from earlier raised his voice again. “Class 1-A, right next door, already basking in the attention! Thinking you’re better than us!”
Tenya’s voice cut back with sharp authority. “We have already clarified, Bakugo does not represent our class.”
Momo added firmly, her tone sharpening, “All of you are behaving quite rudely. So far you’ve insulted us and blocked our exit. We are not caged animals to be gawked at. This is a school, not a zoo. So I will ask politely, move, or I will call a teacher.”
The crowd bristled, but another voice rang out, calm, yet condescending. A tall student with purple hair stepped forward.
“Just because you got a lucky break with that villain fight doesn’t mean you’ll survive the festival. The best will win, simple as that.”
The word “lucky” froze Momo in place. Her ears almost twitched as her entire expression shifted. The temperature in the room seemed to drop.
Her voice, when it came, was like ice. “Did you just call us… lucky?”
The sheer weight in her tone made the hallway fall silent. Even her own classmates stiffened, caught off guard by the sudden chill in her presence.
Momo stepped closer, her eyes hard as steel.
“Let me tell you how ‘lucky’ we were. We were trapped in a area flooded with villains. Students were scattered across danger zones, forced to fight seasoned criminals just to survive. Our teacher was beaten half to death before our eyes. I had to cut off a villain’s hand to save my classmate’s life.”
Her words hit like hammer blows, the truth sinking into every student present. The earlier bravado in the hallway drained like water from a cracked jar.
Momo’s voice softened, but it carried a sharp edge. “You want to know what I would call lucky? Lucky would have been not being attacked by villains at all. Lucky would have been simply completing the scheduled exercise like everyone else. So forgive me if I don’t share your definition of the word.” Her glare swept across the crowd, pinning them in place. “But don’t insult us by pretending our survival was anything other than what it was, fighting for our lives.”
The hallway fell into suffocating silence. Not one student dared to respond. Even those who had mocked them earlier stared at the floor, shame and unease clouding their faces.
Momo’s words cut through the silence like glass. Then, with the same calm poise, she straightened her shoulders.
“If there’s nothing else to discuss,” she said firmly, “we would now very much like to go to the cafeteria. So please clear the way.”
She didn’t wait for a reply. Turning on her heel, Momo began walking. The other students, still cowed by her presence, parted like a tide. Class 1-A followed close behind, slipping past the uneasy glares and whispers that trailed them.
Eyes lingered on Momo more than anyone else. Whispers chased her every step, but she never faltered.
At her side, Itsuka slipped into step, an apologetic smile tugging at her lips. “Sorry about Tetsutetsu and Shinso. They doesn’t always know when they are gone too far.”
Momo waved a hand dismissively. “It’s fine. You’re not responsible for your classmates and other classes behavior.”
That earned a small, relieved laugh from Itsuka. Then her face brightened as if a thought had struck her. “Oh, that reminds me, Mei wanted to know if you’d given any more thought to her project.”
Momo reached into her schoolbag and produced a sealed brown envelope. “I’ve written down everything I think could be improved, issues, possible adjustments, new designs. I had planned to give this to her after classes, but since you’ll probably see her first, you can hand it to her when you pick up your costume.”
Itsuka accepted it with both hands, smiling. “I’ll make sure she gets it.”
She dipped her head in thanks before turning back toward her own classmates.
Izuku, who had been watching the exchange curiously, finally spoke up. “Um… who’s Mei?”
Momo glanced at him, then answered with her usual composure. “Hatsume Mei. She’s from Class 1-H, Department of Support. I first met her when I was speaking to the principal about my old costume. She was there to get approval for one of her inventions. We started talking, I helped her solve a technical issue with her devices, and since then, we’ve kept in touch.”
Izuku blinked, surprised. “I didn’t know you talked with students outside our class.”
Momo smiled faintly. “It’s like with pro heroes. Building connections beyond your immediate circle is never a mistake.”
Izuku’s expression softened into a thoughtful look. “I’ve never thought about it that way… but now that I do, it sounds like a really good idea.”
———————————————————————
Later in the Cafeteria.
The cafeteria was alive with chatter and clatter as students from all courses filled the space. Class 1-A claimed a cluster of tables together, trays of steaming food in front of them.
Conversations bounced around quickly, excitement bubbling over.
“I still can’t believe it,” Mina said, practically bouncing in her seat. “The Sports Festival is right around the corner!”
“I know, right?!” Ochako’s cheeks were pink with energy. “I’m so excited, I can barely sit still!”
“I’m going to give it everything I’ve got,” Toru chimed in, invisible hands gesturing animatedly.
Their enthusiasm spread quickly, sparking louder chatter. Then Ochako turned toward Izuku, eyes bright. “What about you, Izuku? Are you excited too?”
Izuku nearly choked on his rice, then nodded quickly, grinning wide. “Of course! I’ve wanted to compete in the Sports Festival for as long as I can remember.”
He glanced at Momo, curiosity flickering. “What about you, Momo?”
Momo simply shrugged, delicately taking another bite of her meal.
Mina blinked. “Wait, seriously? You’re not excited?”
Momo’s tone was calm, but the words dropped like a stone. “Not really. I even considered not participating at all.”
The entire table froze. Forks clattered, jaws dropped.
Shock rippled through the group, eyes wide, mouths open, as though Momo had just said the unthinkable.
Denki was the first to break the silence, his eyes wide as he pointed his chopsticks at Momo “Do you even know what you’re saying?! This is the Sports Festival we’re talking about!”
Momo didn’t flinch, her expression calm as ever. “Yes, Kaminari. I know exactly what I’m saying. I’m not eager to participate in something like this.”
“Not eager?!” Eijiro leaned forward, disbelief on his face. “Yaomomo, do you realize what you’re passing up? The Sports Festival is the chance to show pro heroes what you can do! It’s how they notice you, how you get scouted! It’s the dream!”
Shoji’s deep, even voice joined in, measured but firm. “And with your quirks, you’d have a very good chance at taking first place.”
Momo set her chopsticks down neatly, folding her hands in her lap. Then she spoke, her tone cool and steady. “Exactly. And that is precisely why I don’t want to participate.”
The table went dead quiet. Every pair of eyes was on her, frozen.
She gestured toward the bustling cafeteria, toward the sea of students chattering at every other table. “All of you, every student here, everyone wants to give their all in the Sports Festival. You want pro heroes to see you, to take note, to maybe consider you for future internships or as sidekicks. That’s the dream for most here. But I don’t want that.”
Her voice didn’t rise, but her words carried enough weight to still the group further. “It doesn’t matter to me whether the pro heroes notice me or not. In fact…” her lips curved into the faintest hint of irony, “…I’d prefer it if they didn’t. So why should I take part in something I don’t enjoy, only to steal the chance for someone else to shine?”
The words lingered in the air like a heavy curtain. Nobody had a response. Slowly, one by one, her classmates turned back to their trays, their earlier excitement smothered under the weight of her statement.
———————————————————————
Later.
Later that afternoon, the last bell rang. The halls emptied, the chatter of students fading into the distance.
Izuku, Ochako, and Kyoka stood waiting near the entrance of the principal’s office. The heavy door finally opened, and Momo stepped out, composed as always.
Kyoka tilted her head, earjacks twitching with curiosity. “So? How did it go?”
Momo exhaled softly as the four began walking down the corridor together. “I explained my request not to participate. The principal tried to dissuade me, arguing that I had a strong chance of winning. When I told him victory didn’t interest me, he said he would have to consult with someone before granting permission. Apparently, I’m the first student to ever ask to step aside.”
Izuku scratched the back of his head, unsure. “But… doesn’t it bother you? Not taking part in something so important?”
Momo’s eyes softened slightly, though her voice stayed steady. “I am interested, if it were just for fun, perhaps. But when I weigh the risks against the benefits, I’d rather sit this out.”
The group fell silent for a few moments, only the echo of their footsteps filling the hall.
Then Kyoka spoke, her tone calm but sincere. “If you ask me, you’re doing something admirable.”
Momo raised a brow, glancing at her “Admirable? How so?”
Kyoka met her gaze without wavering. “You had the chance to compete and maybe win. You had every reason to jump at it. But you chose not to, whether it’s to give someone else the chance, or because you know yourself well enough to say no. Either way, I respect that. Not many people would make the same choice.”
Momo blinked, caught off guard. A faint blush colored her cheeks as she lifted a finger to scratch at her cheek awkwardly. “I… don’t know how to respond to that.”
Ochako leaned forward with a bright, encouraging smile. “I think Kyoka’s right. It takes a lot of courage to step back when everyone else is fighting for the spotlight.”
Izuku nodded, his expression earnest. “Yeah… honestly, Momo, I think it shows how strong you are. In your own way.”
Momo let their words hang for a moment, her blush deepening. Finally, she let out a small sigh, her composure returning. “Well… whatever the case, it isn’t settled yet. The principal still has to give me permission. Until then, it’s undecided.”
The four walked on together. The question of the Sports Festival lingered in the air, unresolved.
———————————————————————
Five days later.
It was Saturday at the early evening. The Yaoyorozu estate was quiet, the warm light of the chandelier casting a soft glow over the long dining table. Momo sat across from her mother, Misaki, who smiled gently as she set her chopsticks down.
“How was your day, Momo?” Misaki asked warmly, her voice soft with genuine interest.
Momo returned the smile, her own movements graceful as she reached for her water. “Quite good. My friends and I were-”
A sudden ”BANG“ echoed through the hall as the dining room doors slammed open. Both Momo and Misaki turned sharply.
Kengo Yaoyorozu stood in the doorway, flanked by his assistant and butler, Tatsu. His sharp eyes locked onto Momo immediately, his presence filling the room like a stormcloud.
Momo and Misaki were ready to greet him. But before either could speak, Kengo strode forward and grabbed Momo roughly by the shoulders, hauling her up from her seat as if she were a child. His grip was iron, his face twisted with fury.
“Have you lost your mind?!” he barked, his voice echoing off the walls.
“Darling, you’ll hurt her!” Misaki rushed forward, her hands half-raised as if to intervene.
But Kengo ignored her completely. His fingers dug deeper into Momo’s shoulders, making her wince from the pressure.
“Are you out of your senses?! Do you even comprehend the chance you are about to throw away?!” His voice thundered, veins standing out at his temple. “Do you know how many of my business partners will be in attendance?!”
Momo’s teeth clenched, a hiss of pain escaping as her shoulders burned under his grip. Still, she met his eyes, her voice calm despite the strain “I… don’t understand what you’re talking about.”
Kengo’s glare sharpened. He leaned closer, his hands still pressing down painfully.
“The UA Sports Festival! Your principal called me! He told me you requested to withdraw, and that he requires my permission before allowing it!”
Momo inhaled sharply, but steadied herself. Despite the throbbing in her shoulders, her tone was steady, almost cold “I simply don’t want to participate. Why should I take opportunities from other students who would truly benefit? Why should I steal their chance to impress the pros?”
Her words only seemed to fuel his anger. His lips curled into a snarl “I don’t care about your reasons! You will participate in the Sports Festival and you will not disgrace this family by failing to make the Top Sixteen. Do you understand me?!”
Misaki’s hands trembled, her face stricken. She wanted to step between them, to shield her daughter from the crushing force of his temper, but she faltered, her voice breaking instead “Kengo, please… you’re hurting her…”
But he would not listen.
Momo’s face twisted in pain as his grip tightened once more, but she forced herself to nod, her voice a quiet grumble. “…Yes, Father.”
“Good.” With a dismissive shove, he pushed her toward the doorway. His tone was sharp, merciless. “Now go to your room. No dinner for you tonight. Consider it punishment.”
Momo’s shoulders sagged, her lips pressed tightly together as she turned away without a word. The heavy silence between her parents followed her out, the sting of her father’s hand still lingering on her skin.
She shut the door to her room softly, leaning against it for a moment before sliding down to sit on the floor. Memories flooded her, to her past life, to her friend Kagami, her mother Tomoe relentless pushed her daughter for perfection. But unlike Tomoe, who believed in molding her daughter into her best self, Kengo’s ambition was poisoned, selfish. He did not want what was best for his daughter, only what would raise his own prestige. He was more like Adrien’s father, Gabriel Agreste, except without being secretly a villain. At least she hoped he was none.
It was suffocating. It was lonely.
She pushed herself onto her bed, collapsing backward against the soft mattress, her eyes fixed on the ceiling. Her lips trembled as she whispered into the empty room.
“At least… at least I could be there for for Kagami and Adrien.” Her eyes stung. “But who is there for me?”
And then, unbidden, an image came to her mind. Green hair. Kind eyes. A boy whose smile was always shy, yet unwavering.
Her heart clenched.
Reaching for her phone on the nightstand, Momo unlocked it with and opened her messages. For a long moment, her thumb hovered, doubt gnawing at her chest. Then she began to type, ”I know it’s late, but can we meet somewhere?“
Then she hit Send.
Almost immediately, regret rushed in. ’What if I disturbed him? What if he’s busy? What if I’m bothering him?‘
Before her spiraling thoughts could overwhelm her, her phone chimed. A new message lit up the screen.
”Sure. Where would you like to meet?“
Momo thought for a moment, then typed quickly ”Dagobah Beach.“ and pressed send.
———————————————————————
A few minutes later, at the beach.
Momo sat quietly on a blanket, her gaze fixed on the horizon where the sun was beginning its slow descent into the sea. The salty breeze brushed through her hair as she pulled her knees slightly closer to her chest.
A sound of footsteps crunching against the sand drew her attention. She turned her head just enough to see Izuku approaching. His messy green hair glowed faintly in the sunset’s light, and his expression carried warmth.
“Hello, Momo,” he greeted softly. “I was surprised you texted me so late.”
She gave him a small, gentle smile. “Please, sit. Watch the sunset with me.”
He hesitated only for a moment before lowering himself onto the blanket beside her. The two of them sat in silence for a short while, listening to the distant waves rolling onto the shore. Eventually, Izuku broke the quiet.
“So… why did you want to meet here?”
Instead of answering directly, Momo kept her eyes on the horizon. Her voice was calm, almost reflective. “Look at how beautiful the beach has become. You’d never would believe it used to be a dump site.”
Izuku blinked at the unexpected comment but soon smiled in understanding. “Yeah… it really is beautiful now. People have even started coming back here again.”
Momo nodded but said nothing more. The quiet stretched between them until Izuku shifted uncomfortably, unsure of what to say. At last, he spoke again.
“The view is amazing… but I still don’t understand what’s on your mind.”
Momo let out a quiet sigh before finally turning her gaze toward him. “I have to participate in the Sports Festival.”
Izuku’s eyes widened in shock. “But… you spoke with Principal Nezu. I thought it was already settled, that you wouldn’t have to compete.”
“I thought so too,” she admitted, her tone laced with frustration. “But then principal Nezu called my father for permission to withdraw me from the festival. He refused to give his permission to exempt me. Which means I have no choice, I’ll be forced to take part.”
Izuku opened his mouth but stopped, words failing him. He himself was excited for the Festival, but for Momo, who had no interest in proving herself that way… he didn’t know what to say. After a pause, he tried gently. “I think… maybe your father just wants the best for you. The Festival is a chance to impress the pro-heroes, after all.”
Momo’s lips pressed into a thin line. She knew that wasn’t true, her father only saw her as a tool. Deep down, she was fairly certain Izuku knew it too. But she didn’t challenge his words. Instead, she looked away and said softly, “It would be nice if that were the reason.”
“What will you do then?” he asked after a moment.
“I don’t have a choice. I’ll participate, and I’ll do my best. But that doesn’t mean I have to give everything.”
Izuku tilted his head in confusion. “What do you mean?”
“I’ll fight seriously,” she explained, “but I won’t use all my quirks. In each round, I’ll limit myself to use my Creation quirk, and only use a second quirk at only one round not all. In the first round I made myself the promise to only use my Creation quirk. I will even tell it our classmates so that they know.“
Realization dawned on Izuku’s face. He stared at her in awe.
“You know… you’re amazing,” he said with a wide grin.
Momo raised an eyebrow. “Amazing? How so?”
“Most people in your place would use everything they had to reach the top. But you’re deliberately holding back, you even considered to sit it out, because you thought it would be unfair to the others. If that’s not amazing, then I don’t know what is.”
Her cheeks flushed a faint pink. “It’s not that remarkable.”
“I disagree,” Izuku said firmly, his green eyes shining with sincerity.
They both fell silent then, their gazes drifting back toward the ocean. The sun was dipping lower now, the last rays stretching across the waves. Momo’s voice was quiet but steady when she spoke again.
“One more thing, before the Festival starts. There will be a lot of pro-heroes watching. Don’t hold back, Izuku. The others won’t, and neither should you.”
He smiled at her and nodded. “I won’t.”
And so the two of them sat side by side, saying nothing more, watching as the sun finally slipped beneath the horizon.
Notes:
Title of the next chapter: Sports Festival
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter 14: Sports Festival
Summary:
The UA Sports Festival begins.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It was the day of the Sports Festival, and hundreds of UA students were lined up on the field of the huge stadium, anxiously waiting to show off their skills.
The stadium was alive with anticipation. Several thousand spectators filled the stands, their cheers echoing across the massive stadium. Cameras flashed, commentators buzzed with excitement, and the crowd hummed with energy as students from every UA class and course lined up across the field.
On the central platform stood none other than the R-Rated Hero, Midnight. Her whip dangled casually at her side as her presence silenced the stadium. She raised the microphone to her lips, her sultry yet commanding voice booming across the stadium.
“Welcome, everyone, to the UA Sports Festival! Today, you’ll witness the strength, spirit, and determination of the next generation of heroes. These students have worked tirelessly to be here, and now it’s their moment to shine. Show us your power, show us your heart, and above all, show us your resolve! And now, representing the students, is the one who ranked at the very top of the entrance exam… Yaoyorozu Momo from Class 1-A!”
A wave of murmurs rippled through the crowd as countless eyes turned toward Momo.
She stiffened, her throat tightening. Standing in the line among her classmates, she looked more like a deer caught in headlights than the confident strategist everyone knew. Izuku, standing just a step behind her, blinked in surprise “I didn’t know you had to give a speech,” he whispered.
Momo’s lips pressed thin as she leaned toward him slightly. “Neither did I.”
She wanted to vanish, to sink into the ground or create an illusion to hide herself. But the weight of expectation, the stares of thousands, left her with no choice. Swallowing hard, she forced her legs to move, one after the other, toward the platform.
The stadium grew quiet as she took her place before the microphone. She cleared her throat, steadying herself, and spoke.
“I know we all feel the pressure of today. This festival is more than a competition, it’s a chance to show who we are and what we’ve worked for. No matter the results, what matters most is that we give our all. So fight with courage, with everything you’ve got… and may the best among us win!”
Her words, though brief, carried strength. The crowd erupted into cheers, voices booming in approval. Even many of the students looked at her with newfound respect, their expressions lit with admiration. Among her classmates, Kyoka blushed furiously as she clapped along her classmates.
Momo stepped down from the platform, relief flooding her body as she returned to her spot in line. She exhaled slowly, grateful that her trembling hadn’t shown through her voice.
“Such an inspiring speech!” Midnight declared, smiling wickedly as the crowd roared again. “But enough talk, let’s move to the action! The first round of the festival is… an obstacle race!”
The stadium vibrated with excitement. Midnight cracked her whip against the ground, the sharp sound instantly silencing the chatter among the students “Quiet! Listen closely. The rules are simple, you must complete a full lap around the stadium through a series of obstacles. Only the first 42 to return will advance to the next stage.”
Gasps and whispers spread like wildfire among the students, but another crack of the whip snapped them back to attention. Midnight pointed dramatically toward the massive gates at the edge of the stadium.
“All participants, line up at the stadium gates! The obstacle race begins shortly!”
The students began moving into position, nerves tightening and adrenaline building as the giant gates loomed ahead.
Izuku leaned closer as they lined up at the starting gates, his voice so low that only Momo could hear him “With your teleportation or elemental quirk, you’d clear this race in no time at all.”
Momo’s lips curved into the faintest smile, though her eyes stayed fixed ahead. She whispered back just as softly, “I’ve already told you that I’ll only be using my Creation quirk for this stage.”
She had made that promise to her classmates earlier in the locker room, that in the first event, she would fight with only her Creation quirk. If she advanced, then, and only then, would she allow herself to draw upon two quirks for just one other round. The declaration had earned her new respect, even relief, from many in Class 1-A. She had even sworn not to use her teleportation quirk at all, knowing how unfair it would tilt the competition.
The stadium gates rumbled, gears grinding as they began to rise. All of UA’s hopeful heroes crouched forward, muscles tensed, anticipation at its peak. Midnight’s whip cracked one final time.
“Begin!”
The blast echoed, and every student launched forward like a bullet.
But almost immediately, the ground froze solid. Shoto’s ice spread in jagged walls and slick sheets, snaring dozens of runners up to their ankles. He dashed past them with cold precision, a white mist of frost trailing behind him.
Not all were caught. Momo had already created a kusarigama, the weight of its chain spinning in her hand. With a sharp swing, she vaulted gracefully over the sudden field of ice, landing lightly on the other side. Izuku surged upward with Forceflow, clearing the frozen trap in a powerful leap. Katsuki blasted into the air, explosions propelling him forward with furious momentum. Others scrambled and slipped, but a handful managed to evade the ice with their own quirks.
The course opened into chaos as the first obstacle loomed into view, giant robots, the same kind like the ones from the entrance exam. One-Pointers, Two-Pointers, Three-Pointers and towering above them, two Zero-Pointers that shook the ground with each step.
Shoto cut down a bot with a lance of ice without slowing. Katsuki tore through another in an explosion, not bothering to check as its wreckage crashed dangerously close to the students behind him.
Momo’s eyes narrowed. She hurled the kusarigama’s chain, wrapping it around two boys and two girls from other classes just as another robot toppled. With a sharp pull, she yanked them out of harm’s way. The machine crashed down where they had stood only seconds before.
But two others weren’t so lucky. The massive body of a Zero-Pointer collapsed onto Kirishima and Tetsutetsu from Class 1-B. Momo froze mid-step, panic flashing across her face. Kirishima might be fine, his Hardening quirk gave him resilience, but she didn’t know the other boy’s ability, she only hoped that Kirishima was smart enough to save the other boy.
A sudden shout answered her fear. “LIKE I’D DIE!” Kirishima burst through the wreckage, hardened skin gleaming as he clenched his fist. His grin turned grim. “If it hadn’t been me, someone would’ve died!”
Momo’s relief faltered at his careless admission, but before she could intervene, the other boy burst free of the destroyed robot too. His body was sheathed in metallic skin, his expression blazing with anger.
“That Class A really is filled with bastards!” he barked. “If it hadn’t been me, someone would’ve died!”
Momo exhaled sharply, tension easing. ’So he was fine after all. Well, no time to waste.‘ she sprinted past the wreckage, slicing two robots apart with her kusarigama as she ran.
All around, the course erupted into chaos. Students chose their own methods, some sprinted, some fought, others avoided the machines entirely. Izuku hefted a jagged metal plate torn from a destroyed bot, gripping it like a weapon as he pushed forward.
Momo didn’t look back. Her focus sharpened as she saw ahead the second obstacle.
The second obstacle came into view, a narrow canyon that stretched wide and deep, with only ropes strung across like a sadistic tightrope challenge. Without quirks, the task would be nearly impossible.
By the time Momo reached it, Shoto, Katsuki, and several others had already crossed with effortless skill. Shoto had simply slides with his ice power over the ropes, Katsuki blasted across the gap with furious momentum, and others used quirks suited for traversal.
Momo, however, chose discipline. She sprinted forward, her steps light and precise, and leapt onto one of the ropes. Her balance was impeccable, her body gliding quickly across as if the rope itself was solid ground beneath her feet.
Mina, Ochako and Tsuyu who were standing at the edge of the canyon watched her in amazement.
“Whoa,” Mina gasped from the starting side, eyes wide.
“She’s so fast,” Ochako breathed in amazement.
“Ribbit. She looks like she’s barely even trying,” Tsuyu added, impressed.
Their admiration was echoed by other students who had stopped momentarily to watch her. Without hesitation, Momo reached in less than a minute the other side, landing with perfect grace.
She barely had time to exhale before the third obstacle came into view. Her steps faltered slightly as her eyes narrowed.
A minefield.
She rubbed the bridge between her eyes, muttering under her breath, “Seriously… which sadist thought this was appropriate for a school sports festival?”
No trees. No walls. No structures nearby to hook her kusarigama onto and swing across. But giving up was not an option.
Momo quickly adjusted. She gripped the weighted end of her kusarigama and hurled it into the minefield. Nothing. No explosion. She jumped to that spot, landing safely. Again, she flung the chain. Boom! A mine detonated where the weight struck. She adjusted, leapt sideways, and kept repeating the process, throw, wait, leap. Slow, methodical, and precise.
But suddenly, a shadow loomed behind her. Instinct screamed a warning. She spun just in time.
Mineta, sticky balls in hand, was mid-leap toward her with a disgusting, lecherous grin plastered on his face.
Her body moved before her mind caught up. With a sharp swing, she whipped the lower end of her kusarigama directly into his face. The impact cracked across his cheek, and he was launched sideways, straight onto a mine.
”BOOM!“
He shot skyward with a shriek, flailing helplessly, before crashing down, unluckily, onto a blond student from Class 1-B. Both tumbled in a heap, the second boy pinned beneath Mineta’s fall.
Momo scoffed, her expression cold. “Serves him right.”
She turned back toward the path, just in time to see something remarkable.
Izuku.
He soared overhead, balanced precariously on the jagged metal plate he had carried since the robot obstacle at the beginning. The crowd gasped as he guided it like a makeshift board, using a mine to blast himself across the minefield.
Still in midair, he raised the plate and slammed it downward, striking a buried mine. The explosion launched him even further forward, straight past Shoto and Katsuki, who had gained a significant lead.
Momo couldn’t tear her eyes away. She watched him fly with reckless ingenuity, and despite herself, she smiled faintly. “One thing about Izuku… he’s creative.”
Renewed, she resumed her cautious method, hopping from safe zone to safe zone until the stadium gates loomed once more.
Momo entered the stadium on eighth place, her breathing steady despite the trials. Close behind came Sero, Kirishima, and several others.
The cheers hit her like a wave. The stands erupted as students streamed back inside, survivors of the brutal obstacle course. The top 42 had crossed, and the crowd roared their approval.
She slowed her pace as her eyes fell on Izuku. He stood at the center, cheeks flushed crimson as Ochako praised him with bright, earnest words.
Momo’s lips curved into a small giggle. She approached, folding her kusarigama back into her side as she said warmly “Congratulations on your victory, Izuku. And to you too as well, Ochako.”
Both turned toward her, smiling brightly. Izuku rubbed the back of his neck, embarrassment written all over his face. “Th-thank you.”
Ochako’s eyes sparkled. “Isn’t it amazing? Our whole class is moving forward together!”
Momo tilted her head slightly, her expression proud but calm. “What amazes me more is how Izuku used that metal plate to catapult himself across the entire minefield. That was truly inventive.”
Izuku laughed awkwardly, scratching his head again. “Well… I figured, the rules never said we couldn’t use the obstacles. So, I thought… why not?”
Momo’s smile softened into something that shone with quiet pride. “You were absolutely right.”
The crowd thundered again, the stadium alive with applause as Midnight’s voice echoed through the speakers, officially announcing the 42 students who would advance to the next stage.
Midnight’s voice rang out across the stadium, playful yet commanding, as a giant holographic screen flickered to life above the arena.
“These are the forty-two students who will move on to the next round!”
The crowd roared as the ranking list scrolled into view.
At the very top: Midoriya Izuku, First Place. Right behind him, Shoto Todoroki in second, Katsuki Bakugo in third, Momo at the eight place. At the very bottom, Aoyama glittering proudly in last place, striking a pose as if it had been intentional.
Momo’s eyes narrowed when she spotted the name at rank 41: Minoru Mineta. To her dismay, he had somehow scraped through, only because he was literally stuck to another student when they crossed the finish line together. That unfortunate student, according to the projection, was Neito Monoma of Class 1-B, who had landed in the 40th place.
Mineta, realizing his survival, broke into a ridiculous “victory pose,” thrusting both arms in the air as though he had achieved something great.
Momo glared at him, her expression sharp and disapproving. The sight of his grin made her stomach twist.
Izuku, standing nearby, noticed the sudden change in her demeanor. He tilted his head, about to ask, “Momo, is something wrong-”
Before he could finish, Midnight’s voice cut through again, louder and full of excitement.
“Before we reveal the next event, let’s relive the most thrilling moments of our obstacle course!”
The hologram shifted, replaying highlight after highlight of the brutal course.
The audience cheered as Shoto iced the ground in an instant, freezing over dozens of competitors at the start. Another clip showed Katsuki blasting apart robot after robot with feral fury.
Then the camera caught Momo. Instinctively wielding her kusarigama, she lashed out with perfect precision, yanking two girls and two boys away from collapsing rubble, saving them from certain elimination. The crowd gasped, then applauded loudly at the display.
The feed cut again, Kirishima and Tetsutetsu both buried under a falling robot, only to harden their bodies and punch their way free. Then, Momo again, sprinting across the canyon ropes without the use of a quirk, balance flawless, as though gravity itself bowed to her discipline.
This moment drew particular awe. The crowd erupted, and even Izuku’s breath caught. His eyes widened, impressed beyond words. “She… she didn’t even use a quirk… not even her kusarigama…” he whispered, admiration burning bright.
Among the students watching, Kyoka felt her cheeks heat up despite herself. She quickly looked away, hoping no one noticed the faint blush coloring her face.
The montage moved on, showing Ochako, Tenya, Tsuyu, and a pink-haired girl from Class 1-H using her mechanical devices to cross the canyon. Next came Shoto, Katsuki, and Sero blazing across the minefield, each in their own style.
And then, another shocking highlight. The cameras showed Mineta lunging at Momo, eyes twisted with that disgusting, lecherous grin, his sticky balls ready. The replay froze just long enough to show Momo’s swift reaction, the crack of her chain against his face, sending him flying onto a mine. The explosion sent him shrieking into the sky.
Laughter and applause erupted. Izuku, watching, clenched his fists as he finally understood why Momo had glared so darkly at Mineta. Anger welled inside him, he couldn’t help but shoot the boy a heated glare of his own. Mineta, oblivious, was a few meters away speaking with Sero and Denki, as if nothing had happened.
The final highlight showed Izuku. The moment he slammed the jagged metal plate onto a buried mine, the explosion propelling him past both Shoto and Katsuki before he dashed through the stadium gates first. The crowd went wild, chanting his name in unison.
As the last replay faded, the stadium thundered with cheers, louder than before. Midnight’s voice purred into the mic, riding the energy.
“Now that was entertainment! Such incredible talent, such unforgettable moments. But don’t rest yet, ladies and gentlemen… because the competition has only just begun! Next…”
The crowd leaned forward as one, anticipation thick in the air.
Midnight grinned. “we move to the second event of the festival!”
The stadium erupted again in cheers and whistles, the sound shaking the ground beneath their feet.
The cheering still echoed when Midnight raised her whip, silencing the crowd with one sharp crack.
“Students!” she called, her voice dripping with theatrical flair. “You’ve proven your endurance in the obstacle race. But a hero must do more than simply run and survive.” She paused, letting the anticipation build. “A hero must protect, cooperate… and seize opportunities.”
Her grin widened. “So for your second event… we’ll be holding a Cavalry Battle!”
The stadium shook with excitement, the audience roaring approval. In the stands, spectators leaned forward eagerly, already guessing who would ally with whom.
Gasps and murmurs rippled through the students.
“A cavalry battle?!” Mina squeaked, her eyes wide. “That’s like… riding on each other’s backs, right?”
“Ribbit. Yes,” Tsuyu answered calmly. “It’s a contest where teamwork matters more than individual quirks.”
Denki groaned, dragging a hand through his hair. “Man, if we’re talking cooperation, I’m doomed.”
Midnight’s holographic screen lit up once again, numbers appearing in bold.
“Now, listen closely. Each student has been assigned a point value based on their placement in the obstacle race. First place gets the highest value… ten million points!”
The screen flashed bright red letters: 10,000,000 – Izuku Midoriya.
Izuku’s face went pale in an instant. “T-T-Ten million?!” He stumbled back, nearly falling over. “That’s… that’s a giant target on my back!”
Katsuki barked out a harsh laugh. “HAH! Looks like you’re screwed, Deku! Everyone’s gonna come for your head!”
At once, dozens of eyes in the stadium turned toward Izuku. The weight of every gaze pressed down on him, classmates sizing him up, other students already plotting.
Ochako stepped closer to Izuku, determination flashing in her eyes. “Then we just have to make sure no one takes it from you, right?”
Shoto, standing a short distance away, said nothing. His mismatched eyes lingered on the ten million with quiet intensity.
Momo, arms crossed, studied the rules carefully. She already understood, the stronger Izuku’s points, the greater the risk. And yet, something inside her stirred with quiet resolve.
Midnight cracked her whip again. “Each team will be made of two to four members. You may choose freely. And remember, the higher the score you carry, the greater the glory if you defend it!”
Gasps and mutters filled the air as students instantly began scanning for allies. Some ran to their closest friends. Others calculated strategies on the spot. Rivalries simmered just beneath the surface.
Izuku felt the weight of dozens of eyes boring into him. Every single student in the arena had the same thought ’Steal the ten million.‘
He swallowed hard, nerves threatening to overwhelm him. But then, he felt a calm presence at his side.
Momo stepped closer, her expression steady, her voice soft but firm. “Izuku. You’ll need a strong team if you’re going to survive this. Count me in.”
Ochako nodded immediately, hands clenched into fists. “Me too!”
Izuku blinked at the two of them, stunned by their quick support. His chest tightened with gratitude, but just as hope began to swell in his chest, he caught sight of Shoto watching him from across the field. Shoto’s expression was unreadable, but his intent was clear.
This battle… would be anything but simple.
Notes:
Title of the next chapter: Cavalry Battle
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter 15: Cavalry Battle
Summary:
Time to fulfill a promise
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Preparations for the second stage of the UA Sports Festival, the Cavalry Battle, have begun.
The students are looking for teammates to join them. But for one team, it was difficult to find a last teammate.
The team of Izuku, Ochako, and Momo. They've asked many people, but no one dares to join them. Not even Tenya.
Ochako sighed, her shoulders drooping. “I didn’t think it would be this hard to recruit another teammate…”
Momo folded her arms, her expression calm but thoughtful. “It’s logical when you think about it.” She gestured toward the scoreboard where Izuku’s name gleamed with 10,000,000 points. “Everyone wants to advance to the next round. The person with the highest points will naturally become the primary target. No one wants to join a team that every other team will chase down.”
Izuku let out a long, frustrated breath. “I get the logic behind it… still, it’s frustrating that we can’t find a fourth partner.”
“Frustrating, huh?” a voice chimed suddenly from behind them, sing-song and amused.
Izuku and Ochako jumped, spinning around to see a girl with wild pink hair and gleaming goggles leaning forward, grinning.
“W-Who are you?!” Izuku stammered, startled.
Ochako blinked, equally confused.
But Momo only smiled in recognition. “Hello, Mei.”
The girl tilted her head with an excited spark in her eyes. “That’s right! Hatsume Mei, at your service!”
Izuku and Ochako looked from Mei to Momo, then back again, still baffled. “You… know her?” they asked in unison.
Momo nodded, her tone warm. “This is Hatsume Mei, from Class 1-H.”
Izuku perked up as the name clicked. “Oh! I remember now, you told me once that you helped her with a small problem.”
Mei burst into laughter, throwing her hands onto her hips. “Small?! He calls a plasma-feedback loop in a prototype jetpack’s stabilizer system small! One miscalculation and BOOM! Bye-bye test dummy, hello crater!”
Izuku’s and Ochako’s eyes widened in horror.
“By the way,” Mei continued, glancing at Momo with something like admiration, “thanks for the adjustment you suggested. It was so obvious in hindsight that the energy output was too much for the bolts.”
Momo answered with her usual composure, “It’s no trouble. Sometimes it just helps to see a problem from another perspective.”
Izuku scratched his head, still lost. He asks Mei “Um… can we help you with something?”
Mei leaned forward eagerly. “If you’re still looking for a teammate, I’d like to join your group.”
Both Izuku’s and Ochako’s eyes widened. “Really?!” they exclaimed together.
“Of course!” Mei beamed. “Win or lose, all eyes will be on us. And when everyone’s watching, they’ll be watching my babies too!” She patted the various gadgets strapped around her waist proudly.
Izuku and Ochako exchanged a baffled look.
Momo stepped in to explain. “She wants to showcase her inventions, whether to investors or hero agencies. The best way to get attention is to join the team that’s guaranteed to be everyone’s target.”
“Exactly!” Mei laughed, slinging an arm around Momo’s shoulders with unrestrained cheer. “You really get me, Yaomomo!”
Momo looked to her teammates, her voice steady. “If you want my opinion, I think we should accept her.”
Izuku met Ochako’s gaze, and after a moment, they both nodded.
Izuku turned back with a small but determined smile. “Looks like our team is complete.”
———————————————————————
Twenty minutes later
When all the teams were assembled, everyone stood with their groups, with a headband with the number of their points combined.
All the students discussed among themselves how best to proceed, but Izuku had a different problem.
Izuku’s face was burning red as he suddenly blurted out, his voice cracking with panic “Y-you want me to s-stand on top of all three of you?!”
Momo only gave a small shrug, completely unfazed. “What’s the problem with that?”
“The problem…!” Izuku sputtered, waving his hands frantically, his whole face glowing scarlet. “I-I can’t do that! Standing on three g-girls at once?! That’s… That’s impossible! Way too unfair that I stand on top of you three!”
Ochako giggled softly, though her eyes held reassurance. “It’s fine, Izuku. It’s part of our strategy, remember? You focus on protecting the headband while we take care of your protection.”
“Besides,” Mei chimed in with a toothy grin, patting the strange contraption strapped to Izuku’s back, “I want to see my baby in action! This jetpack is begging to show off in a real match.”
Before Izuku could stammer out a protest, Ochako tilted her head, her expression thoughtful. “Wait… is it just me, or has Todoroki been staring in our direction this whole time?”
At once, all three girls and Izuku turned their heads, following her gaze. Sure enough, across the field, Shoto Todoroki stood among his team, but his eyes were unmistakably locked on them.
Mei, never subtle, smirked. “Oh, I think he’s staring at Yaomomo.”
“Eh?” Ochako blinked in confusion. “Why would he do that? With Izuku it makes sense, he’s got the ten million points, but Momo?”
Momo stiffened slightly at the mention, her mind flashing back to just a few minutes ago.
———————————————————————
Ten Minutes Earlier.
Momo had just stepped out of the girls restroom when she froze, startled to find Todoroki waiting outside with his arms crossed, his expression as unreadable as ever.
“…You were waiting for me?” she asked cautiously.
“I was,” Todoroki replied without hesitation.
Momo raised a brow. “You do realize it’s a little strange to stand outside the ladies room, don’t you?”
He ignored the jab and cut straight to the point. “I want you in my team.”
His bluntness caught her off guard, though she quickly gathered herself. “I’m afraid I’m already committed. Maybe next time.”
“With Midoriya,” Todoroki said, his voice steady, “the one carrying ten million points. We both know exactly what that means. Every team will come after him and his team.”
“I’m aware,” Momo answered calmly. “But thank you for your concern.”
His gaze narrowed slightly. “You’re too skilled to waste your potential on someone like Midoriya. Join me, and I can guarantee you’ll make it to the next round.”
The comment struck a nerve. Momo’s lips pressed into a thin line, her eyes sharpening. “I’m certain I can advance with the team I already chose.”
She stepped to move past him, but Todoroki shifted, blocking her path.
“You don’t seem to understand,” he said coolly. “With your abilities, it’s foolish to risk failure by standing at Midoriya’s side. A talent like yours shouldn’t be wasted in a losing team.”
Her voice turned firm, her stare unwavering. “No, Todoroki. You’re the one who doesn’t understand. I chose this team, and I won’t abandon it. Yes, we have a target on our backs, but that doesn’t scare me. I’d rather stand with my friends than take an easy path.”
For a moment, silence hung heavy between them. Then Momo brushed past him, her steps steady.
But just before turning the corner, she glanced back at him with quiet fire in her eyes “And for your information, you’re underestimating Izuku. He has more potential than you think. You’d better be ready for that.”
With that, she walked away, leaving Todoroki staring after her.
———————————————————————
Present.
Back in the stadium, Momo only gave a small shrug, concealing the weight of that exchange. “Who knows?”
Before Ochako could press further, Midnight’s voice thundered across the arena, amplified by the speakers.
“STUDENTS! THE CAVALRY BATTLE IS ABOUT TO BEGIN! TAKE YOUR POSITIONS!”
The field buzzed with energy as each team scrambled into place.
Izuku climbed carefully onto his teammates, still flushed red with embarrassment, while Mei adjusted the straps of the jetpack with unshakable enthusiasm.
Just as he steadied himself, Izuku glanced nervously over his shoulder. “Um… Mei, just to be sure… this thing isn’t going to explode, right?”
Mei grinned, her tone far too casual. “Nope! I’m, like… 80% sure it won’t. Well… maybe 75%.”
Izuku’s stomach dropped. “T-that doesn’t sound very reassuring…”
But before he could argue further, Midnight’s whip cracked against the air.
“BEGIN!”
The stadium shook as the Cavalry Battle began. Every team’s eyes zeroed in on Izuku’s headband, the glowing “10,000,000” painted a bull’s-eye on his forehead.
And leading the charge at full speed was Todoroki’s team. Shoto himself, Tenya driving forward with his engine legs, Denki sparking with anticipation, and Fumikage cloaked in Dark Shadow’s presence.
Izuku’s team braced, preparing to move, but the ground swallowed their feet.
“What?!” Izuku gasped. Their boots sank as though the arena itself had turned to quicksand.
“That’s a quirk from one of the Class 1-B students!” Momo realized, her sharp eyes narrowing. A team from the rival class was using their quirk to pin them in place, charging at them from the side.
Momo, who stood at the front, barked the order without hesitation. “Ochako, now!”
Ochako, stationed at Izuku’s right rear side, slapped her hands to herself, Momo, and Mei. Her quirk pulsed, gravity vanishing around them.
At that instant Izuku ignited the jetpack. With a burst of power, the four of them shot upward, breaking free from the collapsing ground. Gasps erupted across the crowd as the team soared high into the air.
“Not so fast!” Fumikage commanded, Dark Shadow lashing out like a spear toward them.
But Momo was quicker. Her right sleeve tore apart as metal and light burst forth into the shape of a broad shield. She raised it just in time. Dark Shadow slammed against it with a crack, but the barrier held.
Her eyes blazed with focus. Without pause, she manifested her favorite weapon, a gleaming kusarigama. She swung the weighted chain down, the blade hooking into the stadium ground.
“Izuku, full throttle!”
Izuku gritted his teeth and pushed the jetpack to its limit. Their momentum yanked against the kusarigama’s chain, and the team was flung across the field like a slingshot. Gasps and cheers erupted from the stands as they shot to the opposite side of the arena, landing light and steady thanks to Ochako‘s zero gravity, as they landed Ochako stopped her quirk,
But no sooner had they touched down than the next threat was upon them.
Shoji’s massive form surged forward, his Dupli-Arms stretching wide like a living shield that cloaked his entire team. On his back, hidden but not silent, Mineta cackled nervously, pulling balls from his head and flinging them with frantic force. Tsuyu’s tongue lashed out alongside the sticky projectiles.
“Behind the shield!” Ochako cried.
Momo was already moving, she held up her shield once again. The tongue snapped against it, bouncing away, but the gluey orbs clung fast, coating its surface.
“Damn it!” Izuku tried to boost them away, but Ochako jerked in panic. Her boot was glued solid to one of the balls on the ground.
“Jetpack off!” Momo commanded instantly.
Izuku obeyed without question. Momo thrust her arm forward, materializing a spray bottle. With a sharp hiss, slick oil splattered across Ochako’s boot. The sticky bond dissolved, freeing her.
Ochako blinked. “H-how…?”
Momo didn’t even look at her. “Most adhesives break down with oil. Remember that.”
She turned and sprayed the shield as well, watching with satisfaction as the clingy purple orbs slid free.
Izuku glanced at the newly freed shield, then at Shoji’s looming figure. Through the cracks of his raised arms, he caught sight of Tsuyu and Mineta. His jaw tightened as he saw the Pervert ’It’s time I make good on my promise.‘ he thinks.
“Momo,” he said quickly. “Can I borrow that shield for a moment?”
Though uncertain, Momo handed it over. “Don’t get reckless.”
Izuku gave her a brief smile. “I’ll be right back.”
Before anyone could stop him, he launched himself with the jetpack, across the air.
“Mineta, keep firing!” Shoji shouted, holding strong.
The sticky orbs flew, Tsuyu’s tongue snapping forward, but Izuku’s shield deflected them all. He barreled closer, closing the distance.
Tsuyu’s tongue recoiled suddenly, her face twisting in disgust. “Bleh! It tastes like oil!”
Mineta’s panic grew frantic. “Get away, get away, get away!”
Izuku didn’t stop. In a blur of motion, he flipped forward in midair, his foot planting firmly on Shoji’s head. Shoji blinked up in shock, not hurt, but startled.
Izuku’s gaze locked on Mineta, sharp and furious “I told you what would happen if you pulled that disgusting stunt again.”
He drew his leg back, then kicked Mineta.
The impact was like launching a ball from a cannon. Mineta’s scream trailed off as he soared across the stadium, slamming into an unlucky Class 1-B team and toppling them all into the dust.
The audience roared.
Tsuyu, still crouched on Shoji, blinked once, but said then with a smile “Well. You did warn him.”
Izuku flashing her a small smile. “Nothing personal.”
Then, with a single bound and a roar from the jetpack, he shot back to his team. Only when Shoji straightened up did he and Tsuyu realize something was missing.
His headband.
Izuku’s left foot had plucked it clean away during the landing.
By the time Shoji and Tsuyu turned in disbelief, Izuku was already back with his teammates, landing with the shield in hand and Shoji’s headband dangling between his fingers.
Momo let out a small smile, her voice steady despite her quickened breath. “That was impressive.”
Ochako nodded eagerly, still flushed from the close call. “I’ve got to agree, seriously, that was amazing, Izuku!”
Izuku blushed hard, scratching at the back of his head as he returned the shield to Momo. He looped the captured headband around his neck before speaking, his voice bashful but proud “I-I just… I wanted to test out the jetpack’s output under pressure. And… well, I needed to know if my plan that I just imagined would actually work. It did.”
Turning to Mei, his expression lit with genuine gratitude “Your jetpack is incredible. If this doesn’t convince people of its potential, then I don’t know what will.”
Mei grinned wide, stars practically sparkling in her eyes “That’s just the prototype! Wait until you see the finished product, you’ll really be blown away!”
Izuku chuckled softly, nodding “I’m already looking forward to it.”
Ochako tilted her head, her tone laced with curiosity “But… Izuku, why did you kick Mineta like that?”
Izuku opened his mouth to answer, but the sound of pounding footsteps cut him off.
They all turned in unison. Four teams were rushing toward them at full speed. Shoto led his group, his expression calm but cold, while another bore Shoji, now only Tsuyu perched on his back. Two more came from other classes, hungry for points.
Izuku’s team tensed, preparing to launch again with the jetpack, when suddenly the pack froze, locked solid under a sheet of ice.
Shoto’s voice cut through the chaos. “Now, Kaminari!”
Denki raised his arms, sparks bursting wildly. A storm of electricity flooded outward in a crackling wave, rushing to engulf every nearby team.
The instant Momo realized what was happening, her instincts blazed. She hurled both her shield and kusarigama aside, shouting “Jump!”
She leapt with all her strength. Ochako and Mei followed instantly, pushing themselves higher than they ever thought possible. Izuku stayed steady atop them, bracing for whatever Momo planned.
Midair, she tore open her jacket, baring her side as light surged from her body. With a flare of effort, a massive rubber mat unfolded from her back.
They landed down onto it safely just as Kaminari’s lightning swallowed the ground. Screams erupted as the other three teams convulsed, their bodies sparking violently from the shock. But Izuku’s group was untouched.
Izuku exhaled, relief cutting through the tension. “Good thinking, Momo!”
She staggered slightly, sweat streaking her brow. “L-Lucky that rubber doesn’t conduct electricity…”
Ochako reached out in alarm “Momo, are you okay?”
Momo steadied herself with a hand against her knee “I’ll manage. I’ve just been… creating a little too much at once.”
Izuku was worried about Momo, she almost reached her limit with her creation quirk. Especially since she created a large rubber mat in less than five seconds. She told him once that when she created something really big, really fast, than she needs to use almost all lipids in her body.
Before anyone could say more, the air shifted. Dark Shadow burst out of nowhere, its claws swiping toward Izuku’s headband.
Momo reacted without hesitation, she hurled the rubber mat up into its path. The shadow beast recoiled with a frustrated hiss. But as she turned back, her eyes locked on the two headbands on Izuku.
An idea sparked instantly.
“Run!” she barked, snapping the team into motion.
They dashed across the stadium, boots pounding against the floor. Behind them, Shoto’s team surged forward, Tenya’s engines blazing so hot that steam hissed from his calves. Dark Shadow weaved through the air in pursuit, its strikes grazing close.
One swipe finally connected, tearing free the band Izuku wore around his forehead. Shoto caught it in his hand mid-run, his lips curving into a faint, victorious smirk.
“I told you, Yaoyorozu,” Shoto called, voice calm but sharp. “You should have joined the winning team.”
But Momo’s eyes gleamed with sly defiance even as she sprinted alongside Ochako, and Mei, while carrying Izuku “Then you might want to look again.”
Shoto glanced down. His brow furrowed. The headband in his grip wasn’t the glowing 10,000,000. It was the lesser prize Izuku had stolen from Shoji earlier.
“I switched them beforehand,” Momo revealed, her voice carrying steady pride.
For the first time, Shoto faltered. He had to admit, it was clever.
Tenya growled, his engines screaming louder. Flames licked the edges of his exhaust as he forced every ounce of speed into his charge. “We will not fall behind!”
The gap shrank rapidly.
Momo’s face grew pale as she gasped for breath, sweat dripping down her temple. “Ochako, listen. I’ll use the last of my lipids to create one final object. Then… it’s all on you to use it.”
Ochako’s eyes widened, then narrowed with determined fire. She nodded once. “I understand. Leave it to me.”
Momo drew in a ragged breath, her body trembling with exhaustion. Still, her hands pressed against her sides, forcing one last creation out of her straining body. With a flare of light, several bottles burst free from her back, tumbling into Ochako’s waiting hands.
The moment Ochako glanced at the sloshing liquid inside, her eyes sharpened. She understood instantly.
Without hesitation, she tapped each bottle, activating her quirk. Weightless, they floated high above as the team sprinted forward. The timing was perfect. Shoto’s group closed in, Tenya’s engines roaring like thunder.
Ochako released her quirk. The bottles plummeted back to earth, shattering on impact.
The ground was suddenly slick, glistening beneath the flood of liquid.
Tenya’s foot slammed down first. His eyes widened in shock as his momentum betrayed him “Oil?!” he shouted, skidding violently. A brain fried Denki and Fumikage staggered behind him, their formation breaking apart.
But Dark Shadow wasn’t deterred. It shot forward.
“Two minutes remaining!” Midnight’s sultry voice boomed across the stadium.
Izuku’s team pressed on, but their pace faltered. Momo’s weight sagged in Ochako’s arms, her body clearly spent. Sweat poured from her temple, her breath shallow.
Izuku looked down in alarm. “She’s burning herself out!”
Before he could finish, Dark Shadow swooped down, its talons slicing clean through the air. In one swift motion, it tore the 10,000,000 headband free from Izuku.
“No!” Ochako cried out, horror flashing across her face.
Dark Shadow turned, racing to deliver the prize back to Shoto.
But then, ”BOOM!“
A violent explosion split the air. From above, Katsuki rocketed forward, palms blazing with raw fury. His grin was wild, his eyes alight with savage triumph.
“HAH! THIS IS MINE NOW!”
He snatched the headband midair before Dark Shadow could retreat, flipping with a blast of smoke and flame to propel himself back toward his team.
“Kacchan…” Izuku whispered, heart sinking.
Kirishima, Mina, and Sero raised their arms in celebration as Bakugo hurtled toward them.
But Shoto’s group wasn’t done. Tenya revved his engines harder, his speed breaking through the oil-slicked ground. Shoto’s ice spread in jagged spikes to stabilize their footing, while Dark Shadow veered sharply to cut Bakugo off.
In an instant, two of the strongest teams clashed mid-stadium, explosions and ice colliding, a chaotic storm of power and pride.
Izuku’s team slowed further, Momo leaning heavily into Ochako’s side.
Izuku clenched his fists, teeth grinding. “At this rate… with barely a minute left… we won’t make it in time.”
His words were sharp with despair.
But Momo’s lips curled faintly upward. Even through her exhaustion, her eyes shone with quiet certainty “Don’t worry, Izuku.”
She lifted a trembling hand into the air.
And then, the headband snapped back through the chaos, flying straight into her palm as if pulled by an invisible thread.
Izuku and Ochako’s eyes widened in stunned disbelief.
“Momo…” Izuku breathed.
Ochako’s voice was soft with awe “It… came back to you?”
Mei, however, practically bounced in place, clapping her hands together in wild excitement “This is amazing! I heard rumors that someone in class 1-A had more than one quirk, but I thought it was just gossip!”
Izuku’s jaw dropped, his voice almost giddy. “That was your Fetch Quirk!”
“Fetch… quirk?” Ochako repeated, tilting her head.
Momo smiled faintly, her voice weak but proud “Yes. With this ability, I can summon back anything I’ve touched before. I don’t use it often… but when I do, it always proves useful.”
Ochako frowned softly, worry still etched on her face “It’s incredible, Momo. But you should really head to the infirmary, you’ve pushed yourself too far.”
Momo shook her head gently, leaning a little more into Ochako’s support “I’ll be fine. I just… need to eat something. Then my strength will return.”
Before anyone could respond, Midnight’s voice rang out across the stadium, sharp and commanding “TIME’S UP! THE SECOND ROUND IS OVER!”
The crowd erupted in cheers, their voices thundering.
As Izuku began to climb down from his friends, and his team began to make their way toward the platform where Midnight was standing, Momo supported by Ochako and Izuku while Mei skipped beside them, they noticed something peculiar.
Shoto’s group and Bakugo’s group, both were staring at their empty hands, confusion and or rage spreading across their faces.
The 10,000,000 headband was gone.
Momo raised her voice across the stadium, her smile wide and triumphant “Hey, you dropped something!”
Every head turned. Shoto’s team froze, Bakugo’s team too. Both sets of eyes widened in shock as Izuku and Ochako, standing proudly at Momo’s side, held the 10,000,000 headband high for all to see.
A stunned silence rippled through the crowd before Momo added, her voice carrying clear and strong “I told you, Todoroki… I chose the right team.”
Gasps erupted across the stands, followed quickly by roaring cheers. The stadium shook from the noise as Izuku, Ochako, Momo, and Mei made their way toward the main platform, heads held high.
Trailing behind, both Shoto’s and Bakugo’s teams approached with stormy expressions, Bakugo’s face twisted in barely contained rage, while Shoto’s eyes lingered on Momo and Izuku with a rare flicker of respect.
Once all the students had gathered, Midnight stepped forward, her whip cracking once for attention. Her sultry voice carried across the arena.
“WELL DONE, STUDENTS! THAT WAS A SPECTACLE WORTHY OF HEROES IN TRAINING!”
The holographic scoreboard flickered to life above the stadium, names and team rankings glowing for all to see.
Advancing Teams:
1st Place: Izuku Midoriya’s Team
2nd Place: Shoto Todoroki’s Team
3rd Place: Katsuki Bakugo’s Team
4th Place: Ibara Shiozaki, Yuga Aoyama, Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu, and Hitoshi Shinsou’s Team
The crowd erupted again at the results.
“These sixteen students,” Midnight purred, her voice dropping into something almost teasing, “will now advance to the third and final stage of the Sports Festival… the one-on-one Fighting Tournament!”
The scoreboard shifted again, displaying the competitors in order:
Izuku Midoriya
Momo Yaoyorozu
Ochako Uraraka
Mei Hatsume
Shoto Todoroki
Tenya Iida
Fumikage Tokoyami
Denki Kaminari
Katsuki Bakugo
Eijiro Kirishima
Mina Ashido
Hanta Sero
Ibara Shiozaki
Yuga Aoyama
Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu
Hitoshi Shinsou
Actually, Mashirao Ojiro and Nirengeki Shoda would have gone to the next round instead of Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu and Ibara Shiozaki, but they did not feel it was right to enter the next round because they could not remember what happened.
“AFTER A SHORT BREAK,” Midnight continued, her eyes glittering, “WE WILL BEGIN WITH A FEW SIDE ACTIVITIES… AND THEN, THE TOURNAMENT WILL DECIDE WHO TAKES THE CROWN!”
The audience’s cheers grew deafening.
The students were dismissed into the stadium’s interior, toward the locker rooms, the infirmary, or the cafeteria. Izuku walked beside Ochako and Momo, Mei bouncing happily at their side. Though still pale, Momo walked on her own strength now, her head held high.
“Are you sure you can manage on your own?” Ochako asked gently, watching Momo’s steps with concern.
Momo nodded, her smile reassuring. “I’m already feeling better. Once I eat something, I’ll be back to full strength.”
Ochako’s face brightened into a grin. “What you created at the end… that was incredible, Momo.”
Momo shook her head, glancing at her fondly “No. What was incredible was how you understood what to do with it instantly, without me even saying a word.”
Izuku chimed in, his voice warm though still tinged with awe “Honestly, everyone on our team was amazing. That’s why we made it through.”
Before they could say more, Izuku’s steps faltered. Ahead, in the middle of the corridor, Shoto stood waiting, arms crossed. His mismatched eyes fixed directly on them.
Momo narrowed her gaze immediately. “What do you want?” she asked bluntly.
Shoto shook his head “Not from you. This time… I want to speak with Midoriya.”
Izuku blinked, taken aback “With me? Why?”
Shoto’s tone was flat, but his expression carried a quiet weight “Under four eyes.”
Momo and Ochako exchanged glances before looking to Izuku. After a moment’s hesitation, he nodded.
Ochako touched his arm gently “We’ll see you later then.”
Momo gave him a small smile, though her voice was firm “Don’t take too long. The next stage will begin soon.”
With that, the two girls turned the corner, Mei trailing after them with her usual spring in her step.
Now alone in the hallway, Izuku swallowed nervously before meeting Shoto’s steady gaze “So… what did you want to talk about?”
Shoto’s gaze was unwavering as he looked directly at Izuku “I have a question,” he said bluntly. “Are you related to All Might? Perhaps his son? After all you have a similar quirk like him.“
Izuku blinked, startled, his heart skipping a beat. “W-What? No! Absolutely not! I… I’m not his son!” He forced a firm tone, hiding the truth, that his Quirk, Forceflow, had been granted to him by Momo.
Shoto nodded slowly, his expression serious. “I thought so… but the similarity between your power and All Might’s was striking. I understand struggles tied to heritage and expectations.” He inhaled, then continued. “I am the child of Endeavor, the current No. 2 hero. My father forced me into relentless training, aiming for me to one day surpass All Might. I’ve rejected his ambitions, but I intend to defeat you Midoriya, without even using the fire half of my Quirk. I’ll prove I can win without relying on a ‘gift’ from him.”
Izuku’s chest tightened. The intensity in Shoto’s words, the weight behind them it wasn’t just rivalry. It was a lifetime of conflict, expectations, and rebellion. Summoning his courage, Izuku straightened his back and met Shoto’s gaze “Then do your best. I won’t back down either.”
He stepped past Shoto, turning toward the corridor where Momo, Ochako, and Mei had gone. But just as he neared the corner, he froze. Something made him hesitate. Instinctively, he pressed himself against the wall, just shy of turning the corner.
Shoto tilted his head in confusion, approaching. “What are you doing?”
Izuku pressed a hand over Shoto’s mouth and made a quiet “shh” motion.
Both of them peeked around the corner and saw Momo speaking with a man in an impeccably tailored suit. Shoto’s eyes widened in recognition “That’s… Yaoyorozu Kengo,” he whispered.
Izuku furrowed his brow, whispering in awe, “Wait… Yaoyorozu Kengo? The CEO of multiple tech companies? The one famous for developing the best gear for heroes?”
Shoto nodded. “And… he’s Yaoyorozu Momo’s father.”
Izuku’s eyes widened further, his voice barely above a whisper. “That… that’s her father?”
Shoto glanced at him, raising an eyebrow. “You didn’t know? I mean… they even share the same family name.”
Izuku shook his head. “No… she never speaks about her family. I suspected she was related to Yaoyorozu Kengo, but I thought he was maybe just a distant uncle or something.”
Shoto looks at him unimpressed, but then turned back to Momo and her father.
They listened quietly to the conversation. Initially, it seemed for them that Kengo was congratulating his daughter, but Momo’s words quickly made Izuku straighten.
“I don’t know what your problem is. You wanted me to be among the top sixteen, and I am.”
Kengo’s expression darkened, his voice sharp. “My problem is that you were with the boy on your team who scored the most points. Do you know the risk you took? Do you know what would’ve happened if someone had stolen your points?”
Momo’s tone remained calm, matter-of-fact. “Yes. That would have meant we lost, and not advanced to the next round.”
Kengo’s expression darkened, his voice sharp. “Don’t get cheeky. You risked our name. If you’d lost, you’d have to answer for it.”
Momo’s tone remained calm, but firm “Have you ever considered that not everything I do reflects on you and your reputation?”
Kengo’s eyes blazed with anger. He raised his hand, clearly intending to strike her. Izuku and Shoto gasped, Izuku instinctively moving forward, but Shoto held him back.
In one swift motion, Kengo’s hand connected with Momo’s cheek, a sharp slap echoing lightly through the corridor. Momo instinctively rubbed her face, keeping her composure.
Izuku and Shoto pressed against the wall, glaring at Kengo. Izuku’s instinct was to intervene, but Shoto held him back firmly.
“Better make an excellent impression at the One vs. One Tournament,” Kengo said, his voice stern, emphasizing the weight of his expectations.
Momo nodded once, her tone calm yet carrying a bitter edge. “Yes, Father.”
Kengo, turning his back to Momo, straightened his suit. “I need to return to my business partners. Don’t disappoint me.”
Momo rolled her eyes subtly as he walked away.
As her father’s footsteps faded and the corridor fell silent, Momo exhaled softly. She didn’t move at first, but when she was sure he was out of earshot, her voice cut through the stillness.
“I know you’re there. You can come out now.”
Izuku and Shoto hesitated before stepping from around the corner. Izuku’s face flushed with guilt, eyes cast downward, while Shoto’s calm demeanor betrayed little, though his tightened jaw made it clear he cared more than he let on.
Momo’s sharp gaze flickered between them. “I’m sure you both saw everything.”
Izuku sighed heavily before nodding, his voice low. “Y-Yeah… I’m sorry, Momo.”
Shoto added simply, “Me too, Yaoyorozu.”
Her lips curved into a wry smile. “It’s fine. I can’t exactly blame you for overhearing when my father had the ‘brilliant’ idea” she raised her hands to make air quotes “to confront me in the middle of a hallway where anyone could pass by.”
Izuku stepped forward slightly, worry etched across his face. “But… are you okay? He… he slapped you pretty hard.”
Momo waved a hand dismissively. “It’s fine. That wasn’t the first time.”
Both Izuku and Shoto’s eyes widened, and their voices overlapped in shock. “What?!”
Momo shrugged lightly, her tone disturbingly casual. “Honestly? Compared to some of the things I’ve endured before, that slap was like a child’s tickle.”
Izuku’s voice trembled with outrage. “That’s not right, Momo. That’s… that’s abuse.”
Momo’s expression softened, though her voice carried a bitter edge. “You think I don’t know that? Believe me, Izuku, there are times I’ve wanted to make him taste his own medicine. But… I can’t.”
Shoto narrowed his eyes, his tone sharp. “Why not? From what I know, Yaoyorozu Kengo doesn’t even have a strong quirk. Overpowering him should be nothing for you.”
Momo shook her head slowly. “It’s not that simple.”
Shoto frowned. “And why not?”
“Because,” Momo said firmly, her voice laced with quiet pain, “my mother still loves him.”
That silenced Shoto instantly. His eyes darkened, his own memories flickering at the edges of his thoughts.
Momo continued, her tone steady but heavy. “I’ve thought about contacting the authorities. I’ve thought about fighting back. I’ve even thought about moving out. But I can’t. Not when it means leaving my mother alone with a man who cares more about money and status than his own family.”
Izuku shifted uncomfortably before asking, hesitant but sincere, “Is… is that why you never talk about your family?”
Momo nodded. “It’s one of the reasons. I didn’t want you to worry about me. My family situation… it’s complicated. But it wasn’t always like this.” She inhaled sharply, forcing the words out. “When my first quirk manifested, he saw profit. He saw status. And from then on, the loving, if a little distant, father I once had became nothing more than a man obsessed with exploiting what he could do with my quirk. Maybe he was always that way… and just never showed it until I had something he could use.”
For a moment, silence lingered in the hallway.
Finally, Shoto asked quietly, “How do you endure it?”
Momo blinked. “Endure what?”
Shoto’s eyes met hers. “Living with a man who only sees you as a tool for his ambition.”
Momo’s lips curved into a gentle smile, soft and sincere. “Because I have a mother who loves me. And… because I have friends who remind me every day that I’m more than his expectations. Izuku, his mother, the girls in Class 1-A they all make his behavior and words easier to bear.”
Shoto’s brows furrowed slightly. “But aren’t you bitter? Don’t you ever want to crush him, and everything he stands for?” His voice carried an edge that revealed more about his own struggles than hers.
Momo and Izuku exchanged a look, both recognizing he was speaking as much about himself as about her.
Then Momo smiled again, brighter this time, honest and full of warmth. “Why should I let the actions of one man drag me down? Yes, he frustrates me. But I won’t let him dictate my happiness. Not when I have people around me who will lift me back up.”
Shoto’s brows furrowed, his voice low but edged with disbelief. “How can you just… accept his behavior? Doesn’t it feel like you’re submitting to him?”
Izuku adds sadly ”When I saw how he slapped you I almost attacked him.“
Momo turned her sharp gaze back to both boys, but her words carried more weight toward Shoto than Izuku.
“Yes, I endure my father’s behavior for now,” she said firmly, her voice unwavering. “But don’t misunderstand me, enduring is not the same as submitting.”
Her eyes locked directly with Shoto’s, cool and unwavering. “And I will certainly never let my bitterness or anger spill onto others who have nothing to do with his sins.”
Shoto’s eyes widened slightly, realization dawning on him. The words pierced deeper than he expected, pulling uncomfortably close to the truth he’d been hiding behind his icy resolve.
Momo then shifted her gaze to Izuku, softening slightly. “The break is almost over. We should grab something to eat before the Sport Festival continues.”
Izuku nodded quickly, falling into step beside her as they began walking down the corridor together.
Halfway down the hall, Momo stopped abruptly. She turned, her sharp eyes finding Shoto again.
“One more thing,” she said, her voice calm but carrying the edge of wisdom earned through pain. “I don’t know what you discussed with Izuku earlier, but I’m certain it had something to do with your father, Endeavor.”
Shoto’s jaw tightened.
Momo took a slow step forward, her tone deliberate. “From where I stand, you have two choices, continue as you have been, let your hatred and anger toward him consume you, guide your every step, and poison the way you treat yourself and others…” She paused, her words sinking in before she continued, “or you can learn not to be controlled by that hate. You can take all of it and shape it into something meaningful, something that belongs to you, and no one else.”
For the first time, Shoto felt seen, not as Endeavor’s son, not as a tool, but as someone standing at a crossroads.
Momo turned back toward Izuku, her expression softening again. Without another word, she walked beside him down the hallway, their footsteps echoing in sync.
Shoto remained rooted where he stood, silent in the empty corridor. Her words lingered, heavy and sharp, illuminating a truth he had stubbornly ignored.
For the first time in years, he looked at his live in a new light.
Notes:
Title of the next chapter: One on One Tournament
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter 16: One on One Tournament
Summary:
The first round of the One on One Tournament
Chapter Text
Mineta, who has his head wrapped in bandages, and Denki stand restlessly in the stadium near the entrance. Both were tense, waiting for their female classmates to return. Earlier, they had spread the word that the event organizers wanted all the girls to dress as cheerleaders and perform during the side activities.
Denki leaned closer, whispering. “Dude, you think this is actually gonna work?”
Mineta grinned, drool escaping the corner of his mouth as he muttered, “Just leave it to me. I spun it so convincingly, they’ll definitely show up in cheerleader outfits.”
A voice suddenly cut in from behind them. “What was that?”
Mineta froze, his blood running cold. The color drained from his face as he slowly turned around, while Denki turned normally, looking confused. Standing behind them was Izuku. His lips curved into what seemed to be a smile, but it was a dark, chilling one.
“H-Hey, I-Izuku!” Mineta stammered, sweat instantly pooling at his forehead. “H-how are you doing, buddy?”
Izuku cracked his knuckles, his tone calm but sharp as a blade. “I was just standing here when I overheard something… about you tricking our female classmates into cheerleader outfits.”
Mineta went pale as a ghost, while Denki frowned, still not understanding. Denki asks “Wait, what’s the problem with that?”
Without breaking his glare on Mineta, Izuku’s voice grew firmer. “The problem is that this pervert still hasn’t learned his lesson.”
“Lesson? What lesson?” a new voice asked from behind.
The three boys turned quickly. There stood Momo, Ochako, Mina, Tsuyu, Toru, and Kyoka. None of them were in cheerleader outfits. Instead, they wore their standard UA sports uniforms, each holding a warm serving of takoyaki, casually eating.
“EH?!” Mineta and Denki shouted in unison, their jaws nearly hitting the floor. “Why aren’t you in cheerleader outfits?!”
Momo deadpanned, her expression flat and unimpressed. “Did you really think I’d trust the word of a pervert? I asked Midnight myself. She confirmed that it was nonsense.”
Mineta opened his mouth to protest, but Izuku cut him off, his tone still friendly but edged with warning. “You should probably leave now… before you end up eating another kick.”
Cold sweat dripped down Mineta’s face. He didn’t hesitate, he turned and bolted, running as fast as his little legs could carry him. Denki blinked in confusion, then jogged after him.
As the two disappeared, Kyoka tilted her head, curious. “What did you mean by another kick?”
Izuku’s face flushed red as he rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly. “Uh… well… I may have kicked him earlier during the Cavalry Battle.”
Mina blinked, surprised. “Huh? Why?”
Izuku hesitated, unsure how to explain, but Tsuyu answered bluntly in her usual straightforward tone. “At the USJ incident, Mineta threw himself against me inappropriately. Izuku warned him then, said that if he ever tried something like that again with a girl, he’d kick him so hard he’d fly around the world.”
The girls all turned toward Izuku, their eyes wide, not in fear, but in admiration.
“So… when he almost threw himself at Momo during the obstacle race…” Toru asked, her invisible head tilting, “that’s why you kicked him?”
Izuku’s blush deepened as he nodded sheepishly.
Kyoka smirked, letting out a sharp laugh. “Ha! I hope it hurt like hell.”
“I-I’m not usually the type to solve problems with violence,” Izuku admitted shyly. “But Mineta’s behavior is just… unbearable. Honestly, if you had all come out here in cheerleader outfits, I probably would’ve kicked him again. Hard enough that even Recovery Girl wouldn’t fix him right away.”
The six girls shared a glance, then broke into smiles. Before Izuku could react, they all moved in and wrapped their arms around him in a group hug. His face turned bright crimson, steam practically rising from his head.
“Thank you, Izuku,” Ochako said warmly.
“At least not all guys are disgusting like him,” Mina added cheerfully.
“You’re a real gentleman, ribbit,” Tsuyu said plainly.
“Yaomomo was right to trust you,” Kyoka said with a faint blush.
“Seriously, you saved us from a lot of annoyance,” Toru chimed in.
“And you’re the reason we feel safe,” Momo finished, her voice soft but sincere.
From a distance, Mineta and Denki peeked back, witnessing the scene. Their jaws clenched, fists trembling in frustration.
“That damn Izuku…” Mineta seethed.
“That lucky bastard,” Denki growled.
Both gnashed their teeth, furious at the sight of Izuku surrounded by six beautiful girls, while he struggled to breathe from sheer embarrassment.
———————————————————————
Later.
After a series of smaller festival games, like a scavenger hunt, which Momo easily won by simply creating the required item, and a massive ball game that had the crowd laughing and cheering, the atmosphere inside the stadium finally shifted. Excitement buzzed in the air as the true highlight of the festival was about to begin.
The Final Round. The one-on-one tournament.
The sixteen students who had advanced this far stood lined up at the center of the grand arena. The crowd roared with anticipation, while classmates who hadn’t made it this far cheered from the stands close to the arena floor.
Standing proudly at the center was the referee, Midnight, her whip at her side and her grin mischievous as always. Above the stadium, a giant display screen lit up, showing the tournament bracket.
Present Mic’s booming voice echoed across the stadium, his energy shaking the air.
“YEEEEAAAH, LISTEN UP, EVERYONE! THIS IS THE MOMENT YOU’VE ALL BEEN WAITING FOR! THE TOP SIXTEEN STUDENTS, OUR ELITE FINALISTS, ARE READY TO BATTLE IT OUT IN THE ONE-ON-ONE TOURNAMENT!”
The names appeared one by one on the screen as he shouted them:
1: Izuku Midoriya vs Hitoshi Shinso
2: Tenya Iida vs Mei Hatsume
3: Denki Kaminari vs Ibara Shiozaki
4: Katsuki Bakugo vs Ochako Uraraka
5: Shoto Todoroki vs Hanta Sero
6: Yuga Aoyama vs Mina Ashido
7: Eijiro Kirishima vs Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu
8: Fumikage Tokoyami vs Momo Yaoyorozu
“THESE ARE OUR MATCHUPS, FOLKS! EACH STUDENT WILL BE FIGHTING FOR VICTORY, PRIDE, AND GLORY!”
The audience erupted into cheers so loud it almost shook the ground. From the commentator’s booth, Aizawa leaned lazily in his chair, his voice calm and monotone in contrast to Present Mic’s energy. “Don’t get your hopes up too much. Most of them will be eliminated in seconds.”
“AHHH, COME ON, ERASER! DON’T BE SUCH A DOWNER!” Present Mic yelled back, making the audience laugh.
Midnight raised her whip and commanded, her voice clear “Alright, everyone except the first pair, leave the arena!”
One by one, the students stepped back, making their way toward the stands. As they passed, Momo gently placed her hand on Izuku’s shoulder. “Good luck, Izuku. Give it your best.”
Ochako added brightly, “Yeah, we’re all rooting for you!”
Izuku’s face went red, his hand awkwardly rubbing the back of his neck. “O-oh! Uh, th-thank you! I-I’ll do my best, I promise!”
His flustered words made Momo and Ochako chuckle warmly, but then they moved on, climbing up to join their classmates in the stands. Momo and Ochako sat near Kyoka, Mina, Toru and Tsuyu, each of them watching intently as Izuku and Shinso remained in the arena.
Now, only the two opponents stood on the arena.
Izuku clenched his fists, focusing his breathing. He looked across at Shinso, who met his gaze with an expression that was calm, almost emotionless. There was no hostility, no excitement. Just quiet resolve.
Present Mic’s voice thundered again “OUR FIRST MATCH, IZUKU MIDORIYA VS HITOSHI SHINSO! WHO WILL COME OUT ON TOP?!”
The audience cheered wildly, the stadium practically shaking with anticipation.
Midnight’s whip cracked sharply through the air “Begin!”
The arena held its breath as the match began. Izuku stood tall, fists clenched at his sides, while Shinso’s eyes glinted with something cold.
Shinso’s voice rang out, sharp and mocking. “So this is Class 1-A’s pride? Honestly, I don’t get it. You all walk around acting like you’re special, when half of you barely deserve to be in the Hero Course. Take that tail guy, for example. He gave up his spot to another student, didn’t he? What a joke.”
Gasps came from the stands where Ojiro sat, his jaw tightening.
Shinso smirked and continued, louder this time “And then there’s that invisible girl. Really? Invisibility? That’s what UA calls ‘hero material’? What’s she gonna do, flash villains with her presence? Pathetic.”
A few of Class 1-A’s students bristled in their seats. Toru shrank slightly but clenched her fists, whispering, “That’s not fair…”
Mina patted her on her shoulder.
Shinso leaned forward, his eyes boring into Izuku “Tell me, Midoriya. Doesn’t it make you angry? Watching weaklings get treated like heroes, while people with real power get shoved aside? It must eat you up inside.”
Izuku’s breath quickened, his anger bubbling up. His voice broke out before he could stop it “Don’t you dare insult my classmates!”
And just like that, his body froze. His eyes dulled, his expression going blank.
Shinso says ”Good, now walk out of the arena.“
Izuku turns around and starts to walk to the edge of the arena.
The crowd gasped in shock as Izuku’s movements became stiff and lifeless, his body turning toward the edge of the arena.
“OOOOHHH! WHAT’S THIS?! MIDORIYA IS JUST… WALKING OUT?! NO WAY, FOLKS, IS THIS THE END ALREADY?!” Present Mic’s voice boomed, disbelief filling the stadium.
From the stands, Ojiro shot up, gripping the railing. “I warned him! I told Midoriya not to talk to Shinso!”
Ochako leaned forward, her voice trembling. “Oh no… Izuku’s going to lose!”
Beside her, Momo’s calm tone cut through like steel. She didn’t even flinch “You shouldn’t count him out just yet.”
Ochako blinked at her. “W-what do you mean?”
“Look,” Momo says, nodding toward the field.
Just as Izuku’s foot hovered over the white line, his eyes shot wide open. He gasped like a man waking from a nightmare, his whole body trembling as clarity returned.
The crowd erupted in cheers, a tidal wave of noise crashing through the stadium.
Shinso’s composure cracked, his voice rising in disbelief. “That’s impossible! H-how…?! How did you break free of my control?”
But Izuku didn’t answer. Instead, his hand shot up to cover his mouth, ensuring he wouldn’t respond to Shinso again.
At that moment, his mind flashed back.
———————————————————————
Flashback. Pre-UA. Five Months before the entrance exam.
Inside Momo’s warehouse, Izuku sat nervously on a chair, sweat dripping down his face from the intense training they’d done that day. Before him stood Momo, pointing at a large board filled with diagrams.
“We’ve worked on your muscles, your endurance, your combat basics,” she said firmly. “Today, I’ll teach you how to defend and free yourself from mental attacks.”
Izuku’s eyes lit up, his hands gripping his knees. “R-really? How does it work?”
Momo’s expression softened slightly as she gestured to the diagram. “There are many methods, but we’ll start with the one that’s both simple and effective, controlled breathing. If you noticed that your mind gets hijacked, focus inward. Breathe deep through your nose, hold for three seconds, and exhale slowly through your mouth, then repeat. That rhythm will anchor you, pulling your consciousness back. It’s the easiest way to shock your brain into clarity.”
Izuku nodded eagerly, his whole body buzzing. “I’ll master it, Momo. I promise!”
———————————————————————
End of Flashback. Present time.
Izuku inhaled sharply through his nose, exhaling slow and steady just as Momo had taught him. His eyes sharpened, resolve flooding back.
Shinso’s voice broke with frustration. “Damn it! Tell me, how did you do that?!”
But Izuku stayed silent, covering his mouth tighter.
Then, with explosive force, he charged forward. The crowd roared as his shoes pounded against the ground, the wind of his sprint blasting dirt into the air.
“AND HE’S BACK IN THE GAME, FOLKS! LOOK AT THAT SPEED! HE’S LIKE A FREIGHT TRAIN!” Present Mic bellowed.
Shinso’s eyes widened as Izuku crashed into him, shoving with raw force. The edge of the arena loomed closer. In desperation, Shinso reeled back his fist and swung, but Izuku caught it.
With a sharp pivot of his hips, Izuku executed a perfectly clean shoulder throw, hurling Shinso straight out of bounds.
“OOOOOOHHHHH! WHAT A TURNAROUND! MIDORIYA WINS THE FIRST MATCH!!!”
Midnight’s whip cracked through the air. “Winner, Izuku Midoriya!”
The audience went wild, stomping and cheering, chanting Izuku’s name.
From the stands, Mina shouted, “That was amazing!”
Kyoka smirked faintly, muttering, “Way to go.”
Shinso sat on the ground outside the ring, his fists clenched. He looked up as Izuku approached, offering a hand.
“I have to ask you. Why do you want to be a hero?” Izuku asked gently.
Shinso froze. His eyes softened, just for a moment. “…Because I admire them. That’s all.”
He didn’t take Izukus hand. He stood up and turned away.
As he walked, he heard voices calling from the pro-hero section of the stands, directed at Shinso.
“That kid’s got potential!”
“With his quirk, he’d make an excellent sidekick!”
“Incredible ability! A real asset for rescue missions!”
The words hit Shinso’s ears like distant thunder. His steps faltered, just for a heartbeat, before he continued walking out.
Up above, Present Mic’s voice shook the arena again “WHAT A START TO THE TOURNAMENT! IF THIS IS JUST THE FIRST MATCH, YOU ALL BETTER BUCKLE UP! NEXT UP, IIDA TENYA VERSUS HATSUME MEI!”
The crowd roared, ready for more.
———————————————————————
The stadium still buzzed from Izuku’s victory as Midnight cracked her whip again.
“THE SECOND MATCH IS ABOUT TO BEGIN! STEP INTO THE ARENA, TENYA IIDA VERSUS MEI HATSUME!”
The crowd erupted with cheers. Tenya marched in with his usual rigid posture, metallic engines glinting in the sunlight. By his side skipped Mei, grinning ear to ear, goggles strapped tightly, arms weighed down with gear.
From the stands, Momo’s eyes immediately narrowed. The bulky contraption strapped to Tenya’s back gave it away instantly. She let out a soft laugh. “Of course,” she muttered.
Curiosity made Mina lean in. “What’s funny, Yaomomo?”
Momo smirked, holding up her palm. In a shimmer of light, a sleek phone materialized. She angled it toward the arena. “This,” she said with a sly grin. “I need to record this.”
Izuku, freshly seated beside Mina, blinked. “Uh, why do you want to film the fight?”
Momo pointed toward Tenya, who was already showing Midnight the device he wore and explained a few things. “Because I know Mei. She convinced Tenya to use her invention. And this match won’t be a fight. It’s going to be a commercial.”
Izuku blinked twice, unsure what she meant, until the match started.
“BEGIN!”
Immediately, Mei launched into action, not by attacking, but by running to center stage and spreading her arms wide. “Ladies and gentlemen, behold! Support Gear straight from my genius workshop! Watch as my patented Jet-Pack Arm Enhancer amplifies speed while maximizing stability!”
She began explaining every function loudly, each sentence punctuated with dramatic demonstrations. Tenya tried to interrupt, but Mei shoved another gadget into his arms before continuing her presentation.
“OOOOOH-HO-HO-HO! SHE’S NOT EVEN FIGHTING, SHE’S DOING A FULL-ON DEMO!” Present Mic howled. “IS THIS THE SUPPORT COURSE OR QVC SHOPPING CHANNEL?!”
The audience roared with laughter, some genuinely impressed, others booing.
Up in the stands, Aizawa’s voice cut dryly through the noise “She’s using the stage for product placement. Bold move.”
Tenya’s face turned crimson. He finally shouted, “FIGHT ME, HATSUME! THIS IS A TOURNAMENT, NOT A SALES PITCH!”
But Mei only winked and leaned into the camera drones hovering around. “Exactly! That’s why I have to show off how effective my babies are!”
———————————————————————
Minutes later, Mei ended with a flamboyant bow, leaving Tenya standing awkwardly while the crowd applauded more for her charisma than for any combat. She strolled proudly out of the arena, satisfied.
“UH… WINNER, BY RING PRESENCE… TENYA IIDA!” Midnight declared hesitantly.
The stands shook with laughter. Momo chuckled, replaying the footage on her conjured phone “I really should send this to Mei. She’ll want to watch her own ‘performance’ again.”
Behind her, Mina snorted. “Poor Iida. He got used as a walking billboard.”
Sure enough, Tenya stormed back toward the waiting area, arms flailing in frustration. “Unacceptable! That was not a proper competition! I was manipulated into being a prop for her advertisements!”
Several classmates burst into laughter. Momo hid her smile behind her phone, though her shoulders shook with amusement.
Present Mic’s voice thundered again “WELL, FOLKS, IF YOU THOUGHT THAT WAS ENTERTAINING, JUST WAIT, MATCH THREE IS NEXT! DENKI KAMINARI VERSUS IBARA SHIOZAKI!”
The crowd cheered as the two entered the arena. Denki bounced on his feet, sparks already flickering between his fingers. Opposite him, Ibara walked with calm dignity, hands folded in front of her, vine-like hair swaying gently around her shoulders.
“AND HERE SHE IS, THE VINE-HAIRED MAIDEN OF CLASS 1-B! A SAINTLY PRESENCE WITH A HEAVENLY QUIRK!” Present Mic bellowed.
As the signal rang, Denki unleashed a surge of electricity, lightning crackling across the floor. “Let’s light this up!” he shouted with a grin.
But Ibara only lowered her gaze, whispering words that sounded like a prayer. Her vines shot forward, weaving into a barrier that deflected or absorbed the shock. The electricity fizzled harmlessly.
“She deflected that completely,” Tsuyu murmured from the stands. “Ribbit.”
Before Denki could react, Ibara’s vines lashed out again, wrapping around his arms and legs. She spoke in a clear, reverent voice “Forgive me, schoolmate, but your reckless energy shall be contained.”
Denki struggled, sparks flaring, then his eyes went blank, his brain short-circuited. His goofy grin appeared as he muttered, “Wuhhh…”
The crowd exploded with laughter and cheers.
Midnight raised her whip. “Winner, Shiozaki Ibara!”
“OH SNAP! HE FRIED HIS OWN BRAIN AND GOT BOUND LIKE A SUNDAY BOUQUET!” Present Mic cried.
Ibara bowed respectfully, guiding Denki gently to the sidelines before leaving. The contrast between her grace and his fried expression only made the audience laugh harder.
In the stands, Mina clutched her stomach, laughing. “Every time he shorts out, it never gets old!”
And then, Midnight’s voice rang once more “OUR FOURTH MATCH IS ABOUT TO BEGIN! KATSUKI BAKUGO VERSUS OCHAKO URARAKA!”
The crowd erupted in cheers and stomps, the energy in the stadium doubling.
———————————————————————
The arena floor trembled under the heavy steps of Katsuki Bakugo as he strode into the ring, his palms already sparking with miniature detonations. His crimson eyes burned with the same fury they always did, unyielding, wild, and hungry for dominance.
From the opposite tunnel, Ochako Uraraka entered at a quick jog, waving briefly to the crowd. Her smile was bright, but Izuku and Momo, watching closely, could see the tension beneath it. Her fingers flexed nervously at her sides.
“AND HERE IT IS, LADIES AND GENTLEMEN!” Present Mic’s voice thundered. “THE EXPLOSIVE KILLER INSTINCT OF KATSUKI BAKUGO VERSUS THE GRAVITY-DEFYING SWEETHEART, OCHAKO URARAKA! THIS MATCH IS GONNA BE WIIIIIIILD!”
“Bakugo isn’t going to hold back,” Aizawa said flatly, his voice cutting through the hype. “Uraraka should expect him to come at her like he would against any opponent.”
From the stands, Mina cupped her hands around her mouth and shouted, “You got this, Ochako!”
Tsuyu added in her calm tone, “Just don’t let him dictate the fight, ribbit.”
Midnight cracked her whip. “BEGIN!”
Immediately, Bakugo lunged forward, explosions ripping through the ground as he rocketed straight at her. Ochako barely dodged the initial blast, rolling to the side, dust clouding around her.
“LOOK AT THAT START! BAKUGO COMES IN LIKE A WARHEAD!” Present Mic roared.
“Don’t get reckless!” Tenya muttered, standing with rigid posture in the student section. “Analyze, Uraraka, analyze!”
Ochako darted across the arena, her hand brushing against debris littered from earlier fights. Each piece of rock floated upward as her quirk activated, drifting silently into the air.
Bakugo noticed immediately, his eyes narrowing. “I’m not stupid, Round Face. You think I don’t see what you’re planning?” He blasted forward again, detonating the rising chunks before they could form into a real threat.
“HE COUNTERS IT WITH PURE DESTRUCTION!” Present Mic cried. “OCHAKO’S PLAN IS GETTING SHUT DOWN!”
But Ochako didn’t stop. She kept moving, brushing more pieces of rubble, her breath coming heavier. Sweat trickled down her face. Still, she smiled faintly.
From their seats, Izuku’s fists clenched tight. “She’s… she’s not giving up.”
Beside him, Momo’s eyes glimmered with focus. “No. She’s using Bakugo’s tunnel vision against him. Watch carefully.”
Another massive blast sent shockwaves across the arena. Ochako used the force to spring forward, her body low, moving straight into Bakugo’s blind spot. For the briefest second, the crowd gasped…
“She’s in!” Mina shouted, jumping to her feet.
But Bakugo twisted, reflexes razor sharp, and fired a precise explosion at point-blank. Ochako barely shielded herself with her arms, the blast hurling her back, her body skidding across the ground.
The stadium erupted in cheers. Some booed at the brutality, others screamed in awe.
Ochako groaned, her uniform scorched, but she pushed herself up again, swaying. She raised her hand skyward.
And then the clouds parted.
Hundreds of floating chunks of arena debris, all the fragments she’d tagged earlier, plummeted downward like a meteor storm.
“OOOOHHHHH! WHAT A STRATEGY! URARAKA DROPS A GRAVITY RAIN OF DOOM!” Present Mic shouted at the top of his lungs.
Gasps echoed through the crowd. Even Aizawa’s eyes widened slightly. “So that’s what she was building toward.”
Bakugo only grinned savagely, raising his arms. “COME AT ME!”
Explosions detonated in a rapid chain, each blast obliterating chunk after chunk of falling rock, fire and smoke filling the arena in a deafening crescendo.
The audience roared louder with each blast, the sheer spectacle overwhelming. Flames licked across the stage, smoke churning high. When it cleared, Ochako lay on the ground, panting, her body trembling. She had given everything. Bakugo stood in the center, unscathed but breathing heavily, sparks still crackling from his palms.
“AND THAT’S THE MATCH! BAKUGO TAKES IT!” Present Mic declared.
The stadium erupted, half in cheers, half in unease at his ferocity.
From the seats, Kirishima yelled, “Man, Bakugo didn’t hold back at all!”
Jiro muttered, “He never does. Poor Ochako…”
Midnight stepped forward. “Winner, Katsuki Bakugo!”
Ochako tried to push herself up again, but her legs buckled. That’s when Momo and Izuku were already rushing down from the stands. They caught her just before she collapsed again.
“You fought amazingly,” Izuku said softly, supporting her arm. His eyes burned with admiration.
“Let’s get you patched up,” Momo said gently, her palm glowing faintly as she touched Ochako’s burned shoulder. A soft warmth spread, knitting away pain and injury with delicate precision.
Ochako’s eyes widened, her breathing easing. “…Thank you, Momo.”
Momo smiled. “Rest for now. You’ve more than proven yourself.”
When they returned to the tunnel, the crowd was still buzzing from the match. Bakugo stomped out the opposite exit, scowling, ignoring both cheers and jeers alike.
And then, Present Mic’s voice shook the arena once more “ALRIGHT, FOLKS! CATCH YOUR BREATH, BECAUSE OUR FIFTH MATCH IS ABOUT TO START! THE HALF-COLD, HALF-HOT PRODIGY SHOTO TODOROKI VERSUS THE TAPE-SLINGING SPEEDSTER, HANTA SERO!”
The crowd exploded in anticipation once again.
———————————————————————
Momo and Izuku returned with Ochako, now healed, to their classmates. As Ochako sat down, still catching her breath, the girls immediately crowded her with warm words.
“You were amazing out there!” Mina said with her usual spark of energy.
“Ribbit. You pushed him harder than anyone expected,” Tsuyu added calmly, her eyes kind.
“You almost had him,” Kyoka said with a small smirk, though her voice carried real pride. “Seriously, Ochako, that was gutsy.”
Ochako’s smile trembled, but her eyes shone. “Thanks, everyone.”
The crowd settled as Cementoss raised his hands. With a rumble, shattered stone and rubble knit themselves back together, restoring the arena floor to pristine condition.
Present Mic’s voice boomed “ALRIGHT, FOLKS, THE STAGE IS BACK IN TIP-TOP SHAPE! GET READY FOR OUR FIFTH MATCH, SHOTO TODOROKI, VERSUS HANTA SERO!”
The audience roared in excitement as both boys entered from opposite sides. Sero cracked a grin, waving confidently to his classmates in the stands.
“You got this, Sero!” Mina shouted.
“You’ll need a good strategy!” Ojiro added seriously.
Shoto, by contrast, walked in with silent focus, his face expressionless, his mismatched eyes fixed on his opponent.
Midnight cracked her whip. “BEGIN!”
Before Sero could even fire his first tape, Todoroki pressed his palm to the ground.
A thunderous crack echoed through the arena as ice exploded outward, racing across the floor in a tidal wave. Within seconds, a towering glacier surged upward, swallowing the arena’s center.
Gasps erupted from the stands.
“OOOOHHH, TALK ABOUT A FAST START!” Present Mic howled. “TODOROKI’S TURNED THE STAGE INTO HIS OWN PERSONAL ICE PALACE!”
Sero tried to launch his tape, but the ice overtook him instantly. In moments, his legs, arms and most of his torso were encased, leaving only his upper chest and head free. He strained, pulling desperately, but the ice held tight.
“Damn, he froze him before the fight even started,” Kaminari muttered, jaw dropping.
“This is… decisive,” Tokoyami said quietly, Dark Shadow peeking out with interest.
Sero gritted his teeth, sweat beading on his brow as he tried to free one of his arms to launch a tape attack, but the ice left him completely trapped. His movements were too limited to fight back.
“HE’S STUCK, HE’S STUCK, HE’S STUCK!” Present Mic’s voice echoed with rising tension. “SERO CAN’T BREAK FREE, HE CAN’T EVEN LAUNCH HIS QUIRK PROPERLY!”
Sero groaned in frustration. “…I can’t move… I give up!”
The crowd erupted in a mix of cheers and gasps.
Midnight raised her arm. “Winner, Shoto Todoroki!”
The glacier gleamed under the arena lights, Todoroki standing calm at its base. Without fanfare, he raised his left hand, releasing a controlled wave of heat. The ice around Sero melted swiftly, freeing him without injury.
“WHOA! A COOL VICTORY WITH A WARM FINISH! NICE TOUCH, TODOROKI!” Present Mic shouted, the audience cheering loudly at the spectacle.
Sero stumbled free, rubbing his arms with a wry smile. “Man… that was way too fast.”
Todoroki turned, walking toward the tunnel exit. For a brief moment, unconsciously, his eyes flickered toward Izuku and Momo in the stands before he disappeared inside.
Izuku felt a chill run down his spine, clenching his fists. Momo’s sharp gaze followed as well, her expression thoughtful but unreadable.
“AND NOW, LADIES AND GENTLEMEN,” Present Mic bellowed, his energy surging again, “YOUR PATIENCE IS ABOUT TO BE REWARDED, MATCH SIX IS COMING UP NEXT! YUGA AOYAMA VERSUS MINA ASHIDO!”
The crowd erupted once more, buzzing in anticipation as the next fighters prepared to take the stage.
———————————————————————
Mina and Aoyama took their places at opposite ends of the freshly restored arena.
Aoyama struck a sparkling pose, one hand dramatically placed over his heart, the other pointing skyward “Prepare yourself to be dazzled, ma chère! For against my brilliance, no shadows can remain!”
Mina smirked, bouncing lightly on her toes. “Heh, sorry sparkles, but I plan on shining brighter than you today!”
“OOOOOH! WE GOT A GLITTERING DUEL OF STYLE VERSUS ENERGY!” Present Mic roared, his voice rattling the stadium.
Midnight cracked her whip. “BEGIN!”
Aoyama immediately fired his Navel Laser in a blinding beam. Mina gasped but twisted out of the way with a nimble flip, the blast scorching the arena floor.
“FLASHY START FROM AOYAMA!” Present Mic shouted. “BUT ASHIDO’S GOT THE MOVES TO MATCH!”
Aoyama kept firing, one, two, three bursts in rapid succession, but Mina darted left and right, sliding low, spinning, always staying a step ahead. Her acid hissed on the floor where her feet skated across, giving her extra glide.
From the stands, Kaminari cupped his hands to his mouth. “Whoa, Mina’s killing it out there!”
“Careful, ribbit,” Tsuyu warned. “She can’t dodge forever.”
As if hearing that thought, Aoyama pointed his finger dramatically at Mina “You will not win by running away! Eventually… la lumière will catch you!”
Mina skidded to a stop, her grin widening ’Wait… didn’t he once say…?‘ Her memory flickered, ’Aoyama confessed once that using his laser too much gave him stomachaches.‘
Her eyes lit up with mischief. “Ohhh, I get it.”
Spreading acid beneath her feet, she kicked off hard, her whole body gliding across the arena like a skater, circling him in quick arcs.
Aoyama fired again and again, each shot missing by a hair. The crowd gasped with every near hit, roaring with excitement as Mina blurred past.
“LASERS AND ACID EVERYWHERE! THIS CROWD’S GONNA NEED GOGGLES AT THIS RATE!” Present Mic shouted, his voice cracking with energy.
But the strain showed. Aoyama’s face paled, his firing slowed, and his hand clutched his stomach “Mon dieu… n-not again…”
Mina’s eyes sparkled. “Gotcha!”
With one final push of her acid slide, she zipped straight at him. Aoyama raised his hand weakly, but before he could fire again, Mina’s fist came up in a clean uppercut, her toothy smile gleaming.
CRACK!
The crowd exploded in cheers as Aoyama flew backward, landing flat on the arena floor, dazed and unmoving.
Midnight snapped her whip. “Winner, Mina Ashido!”
“WHAT A SHOW! THE ACID QUEEN JUST MELTED THE COMPETITION!” Present Mic roared.
The Class 1-A section clapped and cheered wildly. Mina struck a playful pose, hands on her hips, tongue sticking out. “Hehe, I guess I win!”
Momo applauded gracefully, a small smile tugging at her lips. “That was a very creative use of her acid.”
Izuku nodded earnestly. “I didn’t even think acid could be used for movement like that… I need to remember this. Quirks can have way more applications than they seem.”
“AND NOW, LADIES AND GENTLEMEN!” Present Mic’s voice thundered over the cheers. “TIME FOR MATCH SEVEN, A HARDENED BATTLE OF THE AGES! EIJIRO KIRISHIMA VERSUS TETSUTETSU TETSUTETSU!”
The crowd roared again, chanting both boys names as they stepped into the arena.
“LET’S GOOOO, TETSU!” Class 1-B cheered.
“SHOW HIM THAT MANLY SPIRIT, KIRISHIMA!” Kaminari and Sero bellowed from the stands.
Both boys cracked their knuckles, grinning with equal determination.
Midnight raised her hand. “BEGIN!”
At once, both hardened their bodies, one into stone-like armor, the other into shining steel. The first collision was deafening, fists clashing like hammers against anvils.
The crowd went wild.
“OH HO HO! THIS IS JUST A BRAWL OF BRUTES!” Present Mic shouted. “WHO NEEDS STRATEGY WHEN YOU’VE GOT RAW POWER?”
Neither boy gave an inch. Blow after blow thundered across the arena, each strike echoing like cannon fire.
From the stands, Ochako winced. “That looks like it hurts…”
Bakugo scoffed, leaning forward with a feral grin. “Tch. Idiots. All they’ve got is smashing.”
Punch after punch, until both landed clean hits at the same time. The impact sent shockwaves across the floor, and both Kirishima and Tetsutetsu toppled backward, eyes spinning, bodies unconscious before they even hit the ground.
The stadium fell silent for a beat, then erupted into wild laughter and cheers.
Midnight sighed, raising her hand. “Double knockout! This match is a draw!”
The medics hurried in, carefully lifting both boys onto stretchers. Midnight’s voice carried over the crowd “Their rematch will be decided later… through arm wrestling.”
The audience howled with amusement, loving every second of it.
“WHAT A DOUBLE DOWN! GIVE IT UP FOR THE MOST MANLY DRAW OF THE TOURNAMENT!” Present Mic shouted, his voice cracking with laughter.
Back in the stands, Sero shook his head. “Those two are way too alike.”
“They’ll love the arm wrestling, ribbit,” Tsuyu added.
Midnight clapped her hands for order. “Now then, moving on to our eighth match! Momo Yaoyorozu versus Fumikage Tokoyami!”
The crowd cheered thunderously as Momo rose gracefully from her seat. She smoothed her uniform and adjusted her composure, determination flickering in her dark eyes.
“Well… looks like it’s my turn,” she said calmly.
Ochako reached out with both hands. “I’ll be cheering for you! Good luck, Momo!”
Izuku leaned forward, smiling. “I can’t wait to see you in action.”
Momo gave them both a firm thumbs-up before stepping into the sunlight of the arena. Her gaze locked on the dark, looming figure of Tokoyami already waiting on the opposite side.
The air grew heavier as the two faced each other, the crowd buzzing with anticipation.
The air in the stadium grew tense as Midnight’s whip cracked. “BEGIN!”
Dark Shadow erupted forward instantly, lunging at Momo.
“FAST START FROM TOKOYAMI!” Present Mic roared, his voice booming through the speakers. “DARK SHADOW ISN’T HOLDING BACK!”
Momo reacted instantly, her hand shot forward and from her arm burst a shimmering shield of hardened steel, its creation making her sleeve tear apart. She braced herself just as Dark Shadow’s claws struck.
”CLANG!“
The impact rang out across the arena, forcing her back several steps. Dust scattered beneath her heels.
From the stands, Kaminari leaned forward. “Whoa, that thing’s wild!”
Tsuyu blinked calmly. “Ribbit. Momo’s shield held, though.”
Indeed, Momo stayed steady, her expression calm, focused. Each time Dark Shadow struck, she blocked with precise movements. And each time she was pushed back, a few tiny, unnoticed objects slipped from her shield arm, small, marble-sized black cubes, falling silently to the ground.
Ochako clutched the railing. “But… she’s just getting pushed back! How is she supposed to win like that?”
Izuku’s sharp eyes narrowed. “No… I don’t think she’s actually being pushed back.”
“Huh?” Ochako looked at him, wide-eyed.
“Look closely,” Izuku said. His voice grew steady with realization. “She’s not retreating… she’s circling him. Step by step, around and around. It’s deliberate.”
Ochako gasped, now seeing it clearly. “You’re right! But… why would she…?”
Izuku’s fists tightened with excitement. “I don’t know yet. But… I think she has a plan.”
Another heavy blow echoed as Dark Shadow rammed against her shield. Fumikage’s eyes glowed with grim determination “You’ll never defeat me if you hide behind that shield forever,” he said darkly.
Momo’s voice rang out, calm yet sharp. “That’s a curious claim… coming from someone who hides behind their shadow.”
The crowd erupted with “Oooohs!” at the sharp retort. Even Present Mic laughed.
“OH SNAP! LADY CREATION FIRING BACK WITH WORDS AS SHARP AS HER SHIELD!”
Dark Shadow hissed, striking again, and again, forcing sparks from her shield. At last, Momo’s circle was complete.
Fumikage’s eyes narrowed. “Enough. It’s time to end this.”
Momo gave a small, knowing smile. Her hand flicked, and a sleek pair of black sunglasses appeared in her grasp. She slid them over her eyes “I agree,” she said calmly.
The crowd murmured in confusion. Fumikage tilted his head slightly, surprised. “Sunglasses…?”
He sent Dark Shadow crashing forward one last time, and that’s when Momo moved.
Behind her shield, a tiny remote control appeared in her hand. She pressed a single button.
All around Fumikage, the small black cubes she had been dropping burst into blinding light, shining brighter than flood lamps.
“WHOOOOAAA, BRIGHT LIGHTS!” Present Mic screamed. “IT’S A FULL-ON FLASHBANG CIRCLE!”
The arena exploded in dazzling white. The audience in the front row shielded their eyes, even Midnight raised an arm. “Ghh… that’s intense,” she muttered, squinting.
Fumikage gasped, covering his eyes as Dark Shadow shrieked, its form withering under the artificial brilliance.
“My… vision!” he growled.
Momo seized her chance. She shoved Dark Shadow aside with a brutal shield bash, then sprinted forward. Her body moved with grace and power.
She leapt, twisting midair, locking her legs around Fumikage’s neck. In one fluid motion, she flipped her body downward in a Flying Neck Scissor Takedown.
The motion was fast, precise, and merciless. Her legs clamped tight around his neck as she spun, yanking him off balance. Using her body weight and momentum, she slammed him forward, twisting him hard onto the arena floor with a resounding “THUD.“
The lights of the cubes flickered out.
And when the brightness faded, the sight was clear, Momo stood over Fumikage, one knee on his chest, her shield pressed against his neck.
The crowd held its breath.
Fumikage’s crimson eyes fluttered open, then softened. “…I admit defeat.”
The tension shattered.
“WINNER, MOMO YAOYOROZU!” Midnight declared, snapping her whip.
“YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!” The stadium erupted into cheers. Students from Class 1-A leapt to their feet, screaming Momo’s name.
Izuku jumped up from his seat, fists pumping. “YES! SHE DID IT!!”
Momo, breathing steadily, stood up and extended her hand. Fumikage took it, rising to his feet.
“You fought well,” he admitted. “I… have to admit I… underestimated you.”
Momo smiled warmly. “You control your Quirk with great discipline. But you rely too heavily on it. In close combat, that leaves an opening. If you overcome that weakness, you’ll be far more dangerous than you already are.”
Instead of frustration, Fumikage gave a rare, small smile. “Thank you… I will work on that.”
Midnight raised her whip, voice carrying proudly. “Now that is the spirit of true comradeship! A round of applause for both fighters!”
The crowd answered with thunderous clapping and cheers, stomping their feet in approval.
Present Mic bellowed with laughter. “WHAT A STRATEGIC MASTERPIECE! CREATION JUST OUT-SHINED THE SHADOW! BUT GIVE IT UP FOR TOKOYAMI, TOO THAT WAS ONE HECK OF A BATTLE!”
The arena buzzed with excitement, the energy of the tournament soaring even higher.
———————————————————————
As the stadium’s roar slowly dimmed, Momo returned from the arena to the hero classmates stand, her steps steady, her posture composed. But the faint warmth in her cheeks betrayed the pride she tried to keep hidden.
The girls of Class 1-A greeted her first.
Kyoka leaned forward, crossing her arms, but her cheeks were tinged pink. “Y-Yaomomo… that was… seriously amazing. I mean, you looked completely in control the whole time.”
Mina hopped excitedly beside her. “For real! You had Tokoyami spinning in circles and didn’t even break a sweat!”
From the boys side, Shoji gave a respectful nod. “Your strategy was flawless. The timing on those lights, impressive.”
Ojiro added quietly, his tail swishing with calm admiration. “And that takedown at the end, you’ve clearly trained hard for close combat.”
Their words made Momo pause, her chest tightening slightly with warmth. She bowed her head politely. “Thank you… but I must admit, it was a hard battle. Tokoyami is strong and unrelenting.”
Kyoka’s blush deepened, and she looked away, mumbling, “Maybe so… but in the end, you completely dominated that match.”
Momo smiled faintly at her, but shook her head. “It could very well turn out differently next time.”
Izuku finally spoke, his fists still half-clenched with leftover excitement. “I… I was honestly worried you might lose for a moment… but deep down, I knew you had a plan all along. And you… you executed it perfectly!”
His earnestness made Momo glance at him, then at all her classmates. A genuine smile spread across her face. “Thank you, all of you. I’ll continue to do my best.”
Before the moment could stretch too far, Midnight’s sultry voice rang out across the arena, cracking her whip for attention.
“Next up! We have an unusual tiebreaker situation! Both Eijiro Kirishima and Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu fought to a deadlock in their previous clash. So now, it all comes down to one test of strength!”
Present Mic practically vibrated with energy. “THAT’S RIGHT, FOLKS! YOU WANTED RAW POWER? YOU GOT IT! WE’RE TALKING ARM WRESTLING! ONE BLOCK OF SOLID STONE! ONE TABLE! ONE WINNER!”
The crowd went wild. Stomps and cheers echoed like thunder.
In the arena, a thick, square stone block had been set as a makeshift table. Kirishima and Tetsutetsu planted themselves across from each other, forearms slamming down on the surface with a booming ”CRACK!“
“YEAH! LET’S DO THIS MAN-TO-MAN!” Tetsutetsu shouted, grinning with fire in his eyes.
Kirishima bared his teeth in a shark-like grin. “HELL YEAH, BROTHER! LET’S SEE WHO’S THE REAL HARDEST HERE!”
Midnight raised her whip high. “BEGIN!”
Both boys roared as their hands locked, muscles bulging, Quirks flaring, one of hardened stone-like skin, the other of glinting steel.
The stone block groaned under the strain.
“OOOOH! THIS IS PURE MANLINESS TURNED UP TO ELEVEN!” Present Mic howled, nearly falling out of his chair.
From the stands, Kaminari screamed, “C’MON, KIRISHIMA! SHOW ‘EM WHAT YOU’RE MADE OF!”
Sero leaned forward, eyes wide. “That’s insane… they’re dead even!”
For several long seconds, the struggle swayed back and forth. First Tetsutetsu nearly pushed Kirishima down, then Kirishima roared and forced it back to center. Veins bulged, teeth clenched, sweat dripped.
Finally, with a primal shout, Kirishima gave one last violent push.
“HRRAAAAAAAH!”
The stone block SHATTERED beneath their arms as Tetsutetsu’s hand slammed to the ground.
The arena exploded with cheers.
“WINNER, EIJIRO KIRISHIMA!” Midnight declared, her whip cracking down dramatically.
Kirishima stood, panting heavily but grinning ear to ear. Tetsutetsu, instead of sulking, pushed himself up with a laugh.
“DAMN! That was awesome! You’re the real deal, man!”
Kirishima barked a laugh, slapping his new rival on the shoulder. “HAH! Same to you! You’re tough as hell, I respect that!”
Present Mic nearly blew his vocal cords. “AND JUST LIKE THAT, A NEW BROMANCE IS BORN ON THE BATTLEFIELD! MANLY TEARS ALL AROUND!”
Even Aizawa, peeking from his scarf, muttered with his usual deadpan tone. “At least this way, both of them walk out stronger. That’s what matters.”
The crowd’s cheers swelled until Midnight’s voice cut through again, sultry and sharp.
“Well then… let’s not waste a moment! We’ll move right into the next round of matches!”
The stadium’s energy surged higher still, the anticipation thick in the air.
Notes:
Title of the next chapter: Round 2
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter 17: Round 2
Summary:
Round 2 begins
Notes:
Round 2 fights:
1: Izuku Midoriya vs Tenya Iida
2: Ibara Shiozaki vs Katsuki Bakugo
3: Shoto Todoroki vs Mina Ashido
4: Eijiro Kirishima vs Momo Yaoyorozu
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The stadium buzzed with restless energy, the crowd chanting and stomping in anticipation of the next bout.
Midnight raised her whip and let it crack through the air. “AND NOW! THE FIRST MATCH OF THE NEW ROUND! IZUKU MIDORIYA VERSUS TENYA IIDA!”
The spectators roared louder, banners waved, and camera flashes erupted across the arena.
From opposite tunnels, two figures emerged. Izuku walked with focused steps, fists clenched at his sides. Across from him, Tenya strode out with disciplined posture.
They faced each other in the center.
Tenya adjusted his glasses with a sharp movement, his eyes serious. “Midoriya! I will not hold back against you.”
Izuku nodded, his green eyes unwavering. “I wouldn’t want you to.”
“BEGIN!” Midnight’s whip cracked.
Tenya exploded forward instantly, the roar of his engines echoing like thunder. He swung his leg high, aiming a brutal kick straight at Izuku’s head.
“WHOA! STARTING WITH A FULL-THROTTLE KICK! IIDA ISN’T PLAYING AROUND!” Present Mic yelled into his mic.
Izuku ducked just in time, feeling the wind cut above his hair, but Tenya’s assault didn’t stop. With mechanical precision, he spun on the heel of his outstretched leg, engines flaring, and this time whipped a low kick toward Izuku’s ribs.
Izuku crossed his left forearm and right palm to block, the impact blasting him backward across the arena floor. He skidded, boots scraping against the stone.
Izuku set his stance, ready to counterattack, but Tenya was already on him again, another kick whistling toward his shoulder. Izuku raised his arm, taking the strike head-on.
Tenya hopped back a step, reset, then drove forward with another thrusting kick. Izuku blocked again, his other forearm catching the strike with a smack that echoed through the stadium.
“HE’S LIKE A HUMAN TORNADO! THOSE LEGS ARE FLYING NONSTOP!” Present Mic howled.
From the stands, Ochako gripped the railing, eyes wide. “If this keeps up, Izuku won’t stand a chance!”
Momo, however, sat straighter, her gaze calm but intense. “Don’t worry. The match isn’t decided yet.”
In the arena, Tenya began circling Izuku, his engines firing in bursts. He darted around him at high speed, rapid-fire kicks lashing out one after the other. Each one Izuku either blocked or narrowly avoided, but the sheer pace left him retreating, step by step.
“Midoriya’s defense is solid,” Aizawa muttered from the seat next to Present Mic, his voice flat. “But if he only reacts, he’ll lose. He needs to think.”
As another kick slammed into his arm, Izuku’s mind spun, and suddenly he remembered something.
———————————————————————
Flashback. Pre-UA, three months before the Entrance Exam
Inside the quiet expanse of Momo‘s warehouse, Izuku panted on the floor, sweat dripping from his chin. Across from him stood Momo, her posture perfect even after their sparring session.
“You’re improving,” she said gently. “You’ve started to read your opponent’s movements. That’s a strong foundation.”
Izuku forced a weak smile. “But you still beat me every time…”
Momo stepped closer, folding her arms. “Tell me, Izuku, what will you do when you face an opponent with overwhelming speed? Someone who doesn’t give you time to breathe?”
Izuku blinked, struggling for an answer. “…I… I don’t know.”
He hesitated, then asked softly, “What can I use against that?”
Momo’s lips curved into a knowing smile as she spread her arms, gesturing to the space around them. “The answer is simple. The battlefield itself. Never forget, the ground beneath your feet can be your greatest weapon.”
———————————————————————
End of the Flashback.
Izuku’s eyes widened in the present. The words echoed in his mind like a spark igniting a fuse.
“That’s it…!”
Tenya roared forward again, engines shrieking, leg whipping toward him. This time, Izuku caught the kick firmly, his hands gripping Tenya’s shin. With a burst of strength, he hurled Tenya several meters away, the taller boy tumbling before catching his balance.
“OH-HO! MIDORIYA JUST MANHANDLED THAT KICK LIKE IT WAS NOTHING!” Present Mic bellowed.
Tenya’s engines flared again, and he launched forward with blinding speed, but Izuku had already made up his mind.
He clenched his fist and slammed it into the ground.
BOOOOOM!
The arena floor erupted in a shockwave, cracks spiderwebbing outward, chunks of stone flying. The once smooth surface shattered into uneven debris.
Tenya stumbled, his footing lost, his engines struggling to grip broken terrain. His momentum faltered, his balance thrown off.
“HE DESTROYED THE FLOOR! NOW IIDA CAN’T BUILD MOMENTUM!” Present Mic shouted, practically jumping out of his seat.
From the stands, Mina whistled. “Whoa! Smart move!”
Tsuyu blinked slowly, murmuring, “Ribbit… he’s not just strong. He’s thinking.”
Seeing his chance, Izuku raised his hand, thumb against middle finger. His eyes locked on Tenya’s center mass.
“Forceflow… Flick!”
SNAP!
The compressed air blast ripped forward like a cannon shot.
Tenya’s eyes widened as the shockwave slammed into his chest, blasting him backward with unstoppable force. He tumbled out of bounds, crashing into the stadium wall before dropping to the ground, groaning.
Silence, and then the crowd erupted into thunderous cheers.
Midnight thrust her arm toward the center of the arena. “TENYA IIDA IS OUT OF BOUNDS! THE WINNER… IZUKU MIDORIYA!”
The crowd exploded. The chanting of his name, the stamping of feet, the sheer energy shook the stadium.
“YEAH! HE DID IT!” Ochako cheered, bouncing up and down in her seat.
Kirishima slammed his fist against the railing. “THAT WAS MANLY AS HELL!”
Even Todoroki, watching with his usual calm, allowed a slight nod. “He adapted quickly. Impressive.”
Up in the teacher’s section, All Might couldn’t hold back a booming laugh.
“WELL DONE, YOUNG MIDORIYA! SPLENDID THINKING, SPLENDID EXECUTION!”
Aizawa only muttered flatly into his scarf, “He still wasted too much energy. But… he’s improving.”
Down on the battlefield, Izuku exhaled, heart pounding, sweat dripping. The roar of the stadium washed over him as he realized, he had won.
Izuku steadied his breathing, the cheers of the stadium still echoing in his chest. As he made his way toward Tenya, a different kind of noise began rising from the pro hero section of the stands.
“That quirk, did you see the raw power? It’s just like All Might’s!” one voice boomed.
“Kid like that would be perfect as my sidekick! Someone with that kind of potential belongs in my agency!” another pro hero shouted eagerly.
Izuku froze for a split second, his face heating up. The comparison to All Might made his stomach twist with both pride and nervousness.
He quickly extended a hand to Tenya, helping his classmate to his feet.
Tenya adjusted his glasses with a weak but composed gesture. “Midoriya… I must admit, I was defeated. Your strategy bested me.”
Izuku gave a sheepish smile, rubbing the back of his head. “It was a close one though. Honestly, you had me on the ropes.”
Tenya nodded firmly. “Even so, using the arena itself as your weapon… that was ingenious. I respect that foresight.”
“Y-you really think so?” Izuku muttered, cheeks warming as he rubbed his head more vigorously, clearly embarrassed.
Meanwhile, Cementoss was already at work, raising slabs of stone to repair the shattered battlefield with his quirk.
Midnight’s whip cracked again as her sultry voice rang out “We won’t waste any time! The next fight is already upon us! IBARA SHIOZAKI VERSUS KATSUKI BAKUGO!”
The crowd exploded into cheers once again, banners waving as anticipation soared.
Izuku and Tenya walked together down the tunnel toward the waiting area. But before they could reach their classmates, a familiar figure approached from the opposite direction.
Katsuki Bakugo stormed toward them, his usual scowl etched deep across his face. When his crimson eyes locked on Izuku, his lip curled into a sneer.
“Tch. Don’t get cocky, Deku,” he snarled. “You scraped by with dumb luck. But that luck runs out the second you face me.”
Tenya stepped forward, frowning. “You’re rather presumptuous, Bakugo. You’ll need to defeat your current opponent before speaking of the next.”
Bakugo scoffed, his smirk sharp and cruel. “That won’t be hard. I’ll blow that vine-haired freak out of the arena in seconds.” His gaze snapped back to Izuku, fiery and unyielding. “Wait and see. I’ll crush you, then whoever else is left, and I’ll take first place. That’s how this ends.”
Izuku inhaled slowly, trying to steady his nerves. “Then… I’ll wish you luck. But don’t think it’ll be easy.”
Bakugo let out a harsh, barking laugh “Hah! Weaklings like you need luck. I don’t. I’ll grind the whole competition into dust!”
With that, he shoved past them, heading straight for the battlefield tunnel.
Izuku and Tenya exchanged a look before continuing on toward their classmates.
———————————————————————
Back at their section, Momo leaned forward, her dark eyes sharp. “Where have you two been? You took longer than expected.”
Izuku glanced aside, rubbing the back of his neck. “We, uh… got held up in the tunnel. Katsuki stopped us.”
Ochako grinned brightly, leaning over the railing. “Forget him! That match was amazing, Izuku! You were incredible out there!”
Sero pumped his fist. “Seriously, man, I thought Iida had it in the bag at first! That turnaround was insane!”
Kyoka smirked lightly, crossing her arms as she added, “You made a big impression with the pros, Midoriya. They were practically drooling over your quirk.”
Izuku flushed crimson, averting his gaze. “I-I didn’t even notice…”
Before the teasing could continue, Midnight’s sultry voice cut through the chatter once more.
“NOW, THE NEXT MATCH BEGINS! THE PIOUS WARRIOR OF CLASS 1-B, IBARA SHIOZAKI! VERSUS CLASS 1-A’S EXPLOSIVE FIREBRAND, KATSUKI BAKUGO!”
The stadium erupted into deafening cheers as Ibara stepped gracefully onto the stage, bowing her head with calm poise, while Bakugo stomped forward with pure aggression blazing in his eyes.
Present Mic’s voice boomed over the noise, “OOOOH, TALK ABOUT A MATCH-UP, FOLKS! WILL THE HOLY VINES BIND THE RAGING EXPLOSIONS, OR WILL BAKUGO BLAST HIS WAY THROUGH DIVINE JUDGMENT?! PLACE YOUR BETS, ‘CAUSE THIS ONE’S GONNA BE WILD!“
Midnight cracked her whip and shouted “BEGIN!”
Bakugo wasted no time. With a deafening blast, he launched himself forward, explosions sparking violently from his palms.
Present Mic practically blew his own speakers “WHOOA, NO HESITATION FROM BAKUGO! HE’S GOING STRAIGHT FOR THE KILL, FOLKS!”
Ibara’s calm voice rose above the chaos, her vine-like hair shooting outward in a defensive wall. “The Lord teaches us to stand firm, even against storms of wrath.”
The vines wrapped around her like a shield, but Bakugo’s first explosion tore straight through, blasting her backward several feet. The crowd gasped as smoke and fire filled the air.
“Too much force,” Aizawa muttered dryly from the commentator’s booth. “Her defense won’t hold against his level of output.”
Bakugo didn’t let up. With another roar, he spun in midair and sent a second massive explosion crashing down on her. Ibara tried desperately to regrow and thicken her vines, but they caught fire, sizzling and blackening under the heat.
“Nooo, Ibara!” Toru cried out from the student section, gripping the railing.
Kyoka winced. “Damn it… Bakugo’s not even giving her a chance to breathe.”
Momo’s eyes hardened, her hand gripping her pants tightly. “He’s showing no restraint.”
“NOTHING LESS FROM BAKUGO KATSUKI!” Present Mic bellowed, voice shaking the stadium. “PURE OFFENSE, NO BRAKES, NO MERCY!”
A third explosion ripped across the stage. Bakugo roared at the top of his lungs “DIIIIE!”
The detonation engulfed Ibara’s defenses entirely, launching her like a ragdoll across the arena. She slammed outside the boundary, her vines scorched and limp, unable to counter even once.
The crowd gasped, then erupted into thunderous cheers.
Midnight raised her whip high. “IBARA SHIOZAKI IS UNABLE TO CONTINUE! VICTORY GOES TO KATSUKI BAKUGO!”
Bakugo stood tall amid the smoke, his crimson eyes snapping immediately toward the stands, straight at Izuku. His glare spoke louder than words ”You’re next.“
Izuku didn’t flinch, his fists clenching at his sides. Shoto, standing beside him, narrowed his eyes in silence.
Meanwhile, several classmates from class 1-A and 1-B rushed down to help Ibara, gently guiding her back up the ramp. Despite her pain, she murmured softly, “It seems I must endure this trial with humility…”
“Hang in there, Ibara,” Itsuka said firmly as she supported her weight.
Bakugo stormed off the arena, still smirking viciously.
Midnight wasted no time, her whip cracking again “NO TIME TO REST, LET’S MOVE STRAIGHT INTO THE NEXT MATCH! SHOTO TODOROKI VERSUS MINA ASHIDO!”
“YEEEAAAHH! ICE AND FIRE BOY AGAINST THE ACID QUEEN, PEOPLE!” Present Mic shouted. “THIS ONE’S GONNA BE SLIPPERY, MELTY, AND TOTALLY CRAZY!”
“Don’t oversell it,” Aizawa cut in flatly. “Mina’s energy doesn’t change the fact that Todoroki has overwhelming control.”
Back in the stands, Mina’s eyes widened at the sound of her name. She sprang up, fists pumping. “Yesss, it’s my turn!”
“Good luck, Mina!” Ochako cheered, clapping her hands together.
“Go get him!” Toru added brightly.
Kyoka smirked, nudging her with an elbow. “Kick some ice, girl.”
Momo gave a small but encouraging nod. “Do your best, Mina. We’ll be watching closely.”
Mina grinned, stretching her arms. “Thanks, guys! I’ll give it everything I’ve got!” With a burst of energy, she sprinted down the stairs toward the tunnel.
At the same time, Todoroki walked out from the opposite side, calm and unreadable as ever.
The two stood opposite each other, the roar of the crowd rising to a fever pitch.
Midnight’s whip cracked once more “BEGIN!”
Shoto wasted no time, ice burst from his right side, shooting across the ground like a tidal wave of frost aimed directly at Mina.
“WHOA! TODOROKI GOES STRAIGHT FOR THE FREEZE STRATEGY!” Present Mic bellowed. The crowd roared in response.
Mina skidded back, acid already dripping from her palms. She hurled globs of sizzling liquid onto the ice, breaking it down before it could trap her feet. Steam hissed where the two quirks clashed.
“Not bad, Ashido,” Aizawa remarked quietly, his scarf tugged higher around his face. “She’s using her quirk efficiently instead of wasting energy.”
Mina grinned, dodging another jagged spike of ice that erupted in front of her. “You’ll have to do better than that, Todoroki!” she called out, her voice playful but sharp. She slid forward with surprising speed, her acid slicking the ground beneath her shoes, turning it into a slide. Using the momentum, she launched herself at Shoto with a spinning kick coated in corrosive acid.
The crowd gasped as Shoto raised a sudden wall of ice, blocking her strike at the last second. Acid burned into the frozen barrier, cracks spreading fast, but Shoto’s expression didn’t change. Without hesitation, another jagged wave of ice surged forward, forcing Mina to leap away before it engulfed her.
“ICE WALL AFTER ICE WALL! TODOROKI’S NOT GIVING HER A SINGLE BREATHING SPACE!” Present Mic howled over the noise of the cheering crowd.
From the stands, Denki leaned forward. “Whoa, Ashido’s actually holding her ground pretty well!”
“Yeah,” Kirishima added, fists clenched. “She’s putting up a manly fight against an ice fortress!”
Mineta squeaked nervously, “I-I wouldn’t want to be anywhere near either of them…” His eyes narrowed with a perverse grin as he muttered under his breath, “…but maybe if Ashido was wearing less, in a private match, that’d be different.”
Not far from him, Izuku cleared his throat, his green eyes darkening as he turned toward Mineta. “What was that?” His voice carried a sharp edge.
Mineta froze, his face draining of all color. Memories of Izuku’s earlier kick echoed in his mind. With a trembling smile, he stammered, “N-no! I just meant they’re both fighting really well, that’s all!”
Izuku’s gaze lingered, unblinking, before he finally muttered, “…I’ll pretend I misheard you.”
Mineta nodded rapidly, sweat running down his face as he swallowed hard, not daring to look at him again.
Back in the ring, Mina wiped sweat from her forehead, panting slightly. “Okay, Todoroki… let’s turn this up!” She slammed her hands into the floor, releasing a wide spray of acid that began to bubble and corrode the arena tiles around her. The crowd cheered loudly, stomping their feet.
Shoto narrowed his eyes, then suddenly raised his right hand high. In an instant, jagged walls of ice erupted from the ground, cutting through Mina’s acid mist and sealing it off before it could spread too far. The cold shock forced her back, her shoes skidding as the slippery surface betrayed her footing. The acid sizzled against the ice, leaving cracks and steam, but the wall held firm.
“FROST LOCKDOWN!” Present Mic roared. “ASHIDO’S UNDER PRESSURE!”
Still, Mina refused to back down. She slid around another spike of ice and hurled a concentrated acid ball at Shoto’s chest. For a split second, the crowd held its breath, only for Shoto to raise an ice pillar that absorbed the hit, sizzling and steaming as cracks spread across its surface. Without a word, he stomped forward and released a massive wave of ice that surged toward Mina like a frozen tidal wave, forcing her to leap aside before it swallowed the arena floor.
“COLD FRONT COMING THROUGH!” Present Mic bellowed, his voice rattling the stands. “ASHIDO’S DANCING ON THIN ICE, LITERALLY!”
“MOVE, MINA!” Kyoka shouted from the stands, gripping the railing.
“You can do it!” Ochako yelled, hands cupped around her mouth.
“Give it your all, ribbit!” Tsuyu added firmly.
Mina braced herself, coating her arms with acid to form a sizzling barrier, but the sheer force of Shoto’s ice storm overpowered her defense. She cried out as the frozen wave crashed against her, knocking her off balance and sending her skidding across the frost-covered tiles.
The audience gasped. Mina groaned, trying to push herself up, but her arms trembled. Her acid dripped weakly onto the floor, steaming faintly against the ice, no longer strong enough to counter. Shoto stood silently, his breath steady, his eyes unflinching as he waited.
Midnight raised her whip. “Ashido can no longer continue! The winner is, Shoto Todoroki!”
The crowd erupted into cheers, chanting Todoroki’s name. Shoto simply turned and walked away, not even glancing at Mina as if conserving every word and thought.
Down below, Momo, Kyoka, Ochako, Toru, and Tsuyu rushed into the arena, kneeling beside Mina.
“You were amazing out there!” Ochako said warmly, helping lift her up.
“Totally badass,” Kyoka added, smirking despite her worry.
“You gave it everything, ribbit,” Tsuyu assured her.
“Way to shine, Mina!” Toru’s invisible hands clapped her on the shoulder.
Momo placed a hand gently on Mina’s back, healing her subtle and steadying her. “You did well, Mina. Truly.”
Mina, though exhausted, managed a tired grin. “Heh… guess I… made him sweat a little, right?”
Before they could walk Mina to the stands
Midnight lowered her microphone and gestured her whip lightly toward Momo. With a playful smirk she said, just loud enough for Momo and the girls to hear, “You can stay right where you are, dear, your match is coming up next.”
Momo nodded and looked back to Mina as she says ”I will now leave you in capable hands.“
Mina nods and says ”Please do me the favor and come in the next round and beat Todoroki for me.“
Momo smiles at Mina’s enthusiasm and says ”I will at least try it.“
The crowd applauded again as the other four girls helped Mina back toward the stands, her classmates cheering her performance.
Cementoss stepped forward, repairing the scorched and frozen battlefield. Jagged cracks sealed shut, and the arena floor soon looked brand-new.
“AND NOW,” Present Mic’s booming voice echoed through the stadium, “FOR OUR FINAL MATCH OF ROUND TWO! MAKE SOME NOISE FOR EIJIRO KIRISHIMA VS. MOMO YAOYOROZU!”
The crowd erupted into cheers, stomping their feet as the two names flashed across the screen.
Momo was already standing calmly in the arena, her posture straight, her expression unreadable. When Kirishima finally jogged up the onto the stage, he grinned wide, his teeth flashing under the sunlight.
“Yo, Yaoyorozu!” he called out, pointing at her with a thumb. “Just so you know, that whole flashlight trick you pulled with Tokoyami? Yeah, that’s not gonna work on me!”
Momo’s eyes narrowed slightly, and she replied in a perfectly flat deadpan, “Do you seriously think I’d use the same tactic twice in a row?”
Kirishima blinked. His grin faltered as his cheeks reddened. “Uh… if I’m being honest? Yeah… I did think that.”
Rolling her eyes, Momo muttered under her breath, “Another guy who thinks women only have one trick up their sleeve.”
From the side, Midnight chuckled. “Gotta say, I agree with her on that one.”
Kirishima panicked a little, waving his hands quickly. “N-no! That’s not what I meant!”
Momo ignored him completely and instead turned to Midnight. “Can we start now?”
Midnight smirked, lifted her whip, and shouted, “BEGIN!”
Kirishima thumped his chest and pointed at himself. “Listen, I don’t like fighting girls! Why don’t you just step outta the arena and we’ll call it? I’ll even invite you to-”
He never finished.
”SPLASH!“
A water balloon exploded against his head, soaking his spiky red hair flat. He froze, coughing and sputtering as water dripped down his face. Slowly, he turned his head toward Momo.
She stood calmly, three more balloons cradled in her arms, tossing one into the air like a baseball.
Kirishima blinked, water dripping down his chin and soaking into his uniform. His jaw dropped as he sputtered,
“Did you seriously just hit me with a water balloon?”
To answer his question, Momo threw another one, smacking him square in the face again.
The stadium burst into laughter. Even some of the pro heroes in the stands couldn’t hold back their grins.
“WHAT’S THIS?! YAOYOROZU TURNING THIS INTO A POOL PARTY?!” Present Mic hollered, nearly falling out of his seat. “KIRISHIMA’S GETTING SPLASHED!”
From the students seats, Denki was doubled over. “PFFFT… oh man, this is the best thing I’ve ever seen!”
“Yeah, but if I were him I’d be embarrassed,” Kyoka muttered, smirking.
Meanwhile, Kirishima shook his head furiously, wiping his eyes. “This is a fight, not a water balloon battle!”
Another balloon smacked against his face.
His face darkened. “Okay, that’s it! Time to feel the thunder!” His body instantly hardened, skin gleaming like stone as he charged forward.
“UH OH! KIRISHIMA’S CRANKING IT UP TO FULL HARD MODE!” Present Mic screamed. The crowd roared louder, stomping and clapping in rhythm.
But to their surprise, Momo didn’t move. She just stood there, holding her last balloon.
“Why isn’t she moving?” Ochako asked nervously, gripping the railing.
Toru frowned, worry creeping into her voice. “She’s cutting it way too close.”
“Trust me.” Izuku’s voice cut in, firm. His eyes followed Momo’s every move. “She definitely has a plan.”
As Kirishima barreled down on her, Momo calmly let the last balloon drop at his feet.
”SPLASH!“
This time, the liquid that spread across the tiles shimmered unnaturally.
Izuku, Tenya, and Ochako recognized it instantly, shouting together “OIL!”
Kirishima’s hardened foot slammed down onto the slick surface. His eyes widened. “Wait, what?!”
His momentum betrayed him. His legs slid out from under him, balance gone. With no traction, he slipped past Momo completely, arms flailing wildly, and went tumbling right over the edge of the arena.
”THUD.“
The crowd erupted into laughter and cheers, stomping their feet so hard the stadium trembled.
Even Present Mic was wheezing with laughter as he roared, “AND JUST LIKE THAT, KIRISHIMA’S OUT! HE SLIPPED HIS WAY RIGHT OUTTA THE ARENA!”
Midnight was laughing too as she cracked her whip. “Winner, Momo Yaoyorozu!”
Momo walked gracefully to the edge where Kirishima lay flat on the ground, staring up at the sky. She knelt down in front of his head, her expression calm.
Kirishima chuckled weakly. “Guess I… underestimated you, huh?”
“You did.” Her tone was matter-of-fact. She reached out a hand, helping him up. “Next time, don’t underestimate me just because I’m a girl.”
His cheeks flushed, but he managed a grin. “I’ll… keep that in mind.”
The two walked back toward the tunnel together as the crowd’s applause followed them.
Midnight’s voice rang out, brimming with excitement. “AND NOW, SPORTS FANS, ARE YOU READY? IT’S TIME FOR THE SEMIFINALS!”
The stadium shook with the deafening roar of the audience.
Notes:
Title of the next chapter: Semifinal
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter 18: Semifinal
Summary:
Semifinal begins.
Notes:
Semifinal fights:
1: Izuku Midoriya vs Katsuki Bakugo
2: Shoto Todoroki vs Momo Yaoyorozu
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The stadium roared with energy, the cheers of thousands echoing off the walls. Flags waved, cameras flashed, and the anticipation was almost unbearable as the announcers hyped the start of the semifinals.
“YEEEEEAAAAAHHHH! HERE WE GO, PEOPLE! THE SEMIFINALS ARE UPON US!” Present Mic’s voice boomed, riding the noise of the crowd. “THE HEAT! THE HYPE! THE HEROES-IN-TRAINING READY TO SHOW THEIR BEST!”
Even Aizawa muttered dryly, “Try not to blow your voice out before the first fight starts.”
Down in the waiting area, Izuku sat forward on the bench, his hands clenched tight. Beads of sweat ran down his forehead, not from heat, but from nerves.
Ochako noticed immediately. She leaned closer, her warm hand patting his shoulder gently “Don’t worry,” she said kindly. “Win or lose, you made it to the semifinals. That’s amazing, Izuku.”
Izuku shook his head, voice low. “That’s… not why I’m nervous.”
Ochako tilted her head, raising a brow. “Oh? Then why?”
He hesitated, words caught in his throat. Momo, sitting on his other side, placed a hand on her lap and spoke softly, “If you’d like, Izuku… I can explain it for you.”
He already told her his prehistory with Katsuki. His green eyes met hers. After a moment’s hesitation, he nodded once.
Momo turned to Ochako. “He isn’t nervous about the semifinals themselves. He’s nervous about who he’s fighting.”
Ochako followed her gaze. Just across the stands, Bakugo stood with arms crossed, his expression burning with fury and anticipation. His foot tapped against the floor, itching to move, itching to fight.
Ochako frowned. “I don’t get it. Why him?”
Momo inhaled. “Izuku and Bakugo used to be friends, back in preschool. But when Izuku was diagnosed quirkless…”
Ochako interrupted suddenly, confused “Wait. How could you be diagnosed quirkless if you have a quirk?” She turned to Izuku.
He froze, his face coloring slightly. His voice trembled as he admitted, “The truth is… I only got my quirk a week before the UA entrance exam. Until then… I really was quirkless.”
Ochako blinked twice. Her eyes widened “Hold on. You were going to take the UA exam without a quirk?”
Izuku nodded shyly.
Ochako’s lips curled into a wide, bright smile. “Izuku… that’s incredible!”
His eyes widened. “Wh-what?”
She leaned closer, her voice filled with admiration. “You didn’t give up, even when you had nothing. You still wanted to become a hero. If that’s not admirable, then I don’t know what is.”
For a long moment, their eyes locked. Ochako’s cheeks warmed, Izuku’s face burned scarlet.
Momo, watching them, couldn’t help a knowing smile tug at her lips.
Both Izuku and Ochako suddenly realized they weren’t alone and quickly looked away, flustered.
Ochako cleared her throat and glanced at Momo. “Sorry for interrupting you. Please, go on.”
Momo nodded and continued, her tone calm but steady. “So, when Izuku was diagnosed quirkless, Bakugo and his old friends stopped hanging out with Izuku. Instead they began to treat him cruelly.”
Ochako’s brows knitted with sympathy. “Seriously? Just because he didn’t have a quirk at the time?”
Izuku lowered his gaze, nodding timidly.
Momo went on, her expression hardening just slightly. “What else can I say, without going too far into his private matters? The years passed, but Bakugo… he still hasn’t learned to control his temper from those days. There are actually more to tell, but that aren’t my things to tell freely.” She turned her eyes toward Izuku, her voice growing more purposeful. “You know, Izuku, I just realized something. Maybe you could see this fight as an opportunity.”
Izuku and Ochako both looked at her, puzzled. “An opportunity?” they asked almost in unison.
Momo gave a gentle, reassuring smile. “A chance to show Bakugo and everyone else why you belong here just as much as he does.”
The words struck him deep. Izuku swallowed hard, his chest tightening, not with fear this time, but with determination.
Just then, Midnight’s sultry voice rang out across the stadium, amplified through the speakers “Attention, everyone! The first semifinal match is about to begin! Contestants Izuku Midoriya and Katsuki Bakugo, please report to the arena immediately!”
The stadium erupted with cheers, the noise shaking the very air.
“OH YEAAAAH!” Present Mic screamed. “THE MATCH WE’VE ALL BEEN WAITING FOR! IZUKU MIDORIYA VERSUS KATSUKI BAKUGO!”
Aizawa muttered under his breath, “It’s just a match. Calm down.”
But the audience wasn’t calm, they were on fire with excitement, chanting both names as the two boys stood.
Izuku drew a shaky breath. Ochako gave his shoulder one last squeeze. Momo offered him a steady nod.
Bakugo cracked his knuckles, eyes blazing like dynamite ready to blow. “LET’S GO, IZUKU!” he barked, storming toward the tunnel.
Izuku followed close behind, his steps heavy but resolute, the echoes of the crowd urging him forward.
The stage was set.
———————————————————————
The stadium roared with excitement as Izuku and Katsuki stepped into the arena. The tension was thick enough to cut.
Midnight raised her whip, her voice carrying across the field. “Begin!”
“DIIIIIIIEEE!” Katsuki exploded forward before the last syllable faded, his palms sparking violently as he launched a blast straight at Izuku.
Izuku barely dodged, his shoes skidding across the stone tiles. The shockwave rattled his ribs, but he steadied himself, eyes sharp.
“GO, GO, GO! BAKUGO WASTING NO TIME, COMING IN HOT LIKE A FIRECRACKER FESTIVAL!” Present Mic screamed, his voice booming over the cheers.
“Calm down, Mic,” Aizawa muttered dryly. “It’s just Bakugo being himself.”
Another explosion thundered as Katsuki launched himself like a missile, his grin wild. Izuku crossed his arms to shield himself, Forceflow thrumming beneath his skin, keeping him steady despite the blast.
From the stands, Kirishima shouted, “That’s Bakugo for ya, no warm-up, just straight murder mode!”
“IZUKU!! Don’t let him push you around!” Ochako yelled, gripping the railing.
Izuku lunged forward, striking with a burst of Forceflow-enhanced speed. Katsuki met him head-on, their fists clashing with a shockwave that rattled the arena. Sparks and wind blasted outward, drawing another cheer from the crowd.
“OOOOOOH! MIDORIYA MATCHING THAT EXPLOSIVE FORCE HEAD-TO-HEAD!” Present Mic howled.
Katsuki snarled. “Don’t think you’re better than me, DEKU!” He spun, detonating behind himself to gain momentum, launching a brutal kick. Izuku crossed his arms, sliding back from the force but staying on his feet.
And then, Izuku’s mind flashed back.
———————————————————————
Flashback. Pre-UA. Two months before the UA Entrance Exam.
Inside Momo’s warehouse, scattered training dummies lay across the floor. Izuku panted, sweat dripping down his face, as Momo leaned casually against a dummy.
She asked, “How do you read an opponent in a fight?”
Izuku straightened, his voice timid but sure. “Their stance, their breathing, the rhythm of their attacks. Every movement tells a story.”
“Good,” Momo nodded. “Next question, how do you defeat a flying opponent?”
“Ground control,” Izuku answered quickly. “Force them down, cut off their escape routes, make the air their disadvantage instead of their advantage.”
Momo smiled faintly. “Excellent. Then… the last one for today. How do you overcome an opponent who’s aggressive, someone with a fiery temper?”
Izuku hesitated, thinking hard. “You… don’t meet fire with fire. You let them burn themselves out. Control the tempo, don’t let their rage decide the fight.”
———————————————————————
Flashback end.
Back in the arena, Katsuki swung a furious punch, an explosion detonating point-blank. Izuku blocked with his forearm, Forceflow surging, and whispered under his breath “You let them burn themselves out.”
With newfound clarity, Izuku shifted his stance, deflecting rather than colliding. Each of Katsuki’s wild strikes missed by inches or was redirected, his explosions growing more frantic, more desperate.
“WHAT’S THIS?! MIDORIYA’S DANCING THROUGH BAKUGO’S BLASTS LIKE HE’S SEEN ‘EM COMING!” Present Mic bellowed.
From the stands, Kyoka muttered, “Wow… he’s actually reading Bakugo’s rhythm.”
Shoto’s eyes narrowed. “No. He’s controlling it.”
Katsuki growled, spittle flying. “STOP DODGING AND FIGHT ME!” He leapt, palms outstretched, unleashing a massive explosion mid-air.
Izuku braced, Forceflow crackling through his body. He ducked under the blast, shot forward, and slammed his shoulder into Katsuki’s ribs. With a grunt, he seized his rival’s arm, twisted, and…
“YYYYYEEEEEEAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!” The crowd erupted as Katsuki Bakugo went flying over the edge of the arena, landing hard outside the boundary.
Midnight’s whip cracked. “Bakugo is OUT! The winner, Izuku Midoriya!”
The stadium shook with applause.
Katsuki sat up, teeth gritted, fury blazing in his eyes. “DAMN IT, DEKU!!”
Izuku, panting, lowered his arms. He gave a small, respectful bow toward his rival, then turned to the cheering crowd, his face red but his determination clear.
Present Mic’s voice nearly blew the speakers. “WHAT A START TO THE SEMIFINALS! MIDORIYA MOVES ON, AND HE’S SHOWING EVERYONE HE’S MORE THAN JUST LUCK!”
Aizawa finally spoke, his voice flat but honest. “Hn. Not bad, problem child. Not bad at all.”
From the stands, Ochako jumped and clapped. “IZUKU, YOU DID IT!”
Even Shoto, silent as ever, allowed himself the faintest nod. He thinks ’So we will see each other in the finale as soon as I defeated Yaoyorozu.‘
Izuku looked down at his trembling hands, a smile tugging at his lips. “I… I actually won.”
———————————————————————
A little later.
Izuku’s footsteps echoed faintly in the tunnel as he headed toward Recovery Girl’s office. His arms and shoulders ached, a few patches of skin singed from Bakugo’s blasts. He could have gone to Momo, she had healed him before, but he refused to disturb her right before her own fight against Shoto.
“Just a quick check, and then I’ll join the others…” he muttered to himself.
The air shifted. Someone was waiting in the dim light ahead. Izuku’s breath caught when he recognized the towering figure, the flames flickering around his body like a living inferno.
“Endeavor?!” Izuku exclaimed.
The number two hero folded his arms, eyes piercing. “I have been watching your matches. If we are speaking of raw strength, your quirk almost rivals All Might’s.”
Izuku’s heart skipped, but he quickly shook his head. “It… might look similar, but it’s not the same quirk.”
Endeavor’s expression hardened. “It doesn’t matter. What matters is this. It is my Shoto’s duty to surpass All Might. His fight against you will be the perfect test bed.”
The words hit Izuku like a cold reminder of what Shoto had confessed to him earlier. His fists clenched. He looked up at Endeavor and spoke firmly, surprising even himself “I’m not All Might.” He took a breath, then added, “And Shoto isn’t you either.”
Endeavor narrowed his eyes, flames crackling hotter. He opened his mouth, but Izuku cut him off as he stepped past him. “Besides… Shoto still has to get past Momo before he faces me.”
That made Endeavor scoff, a deep, burning sound of contempt. “You truly believe some girl could defeat my son?”
Izuku stopped mid-step, turning his head just enough to look back. His voice was calm, respectful, but steady as steel. “With all due respect, sir… I believe Momo could even defeat you.”
Endeavor’s flames roared angrily at the remark, but Izuku didn’t flinch. He simply walked on, leaving the number two hero standing alone in the shadows of the tunnel.
———————————————————————
Later.
Izuku returned to the stands. His classmates welcomed him with a mix of relief and excitement.
Ochako leaned forward immediately. “Izuku! Where were you?”
“I had some burns and bruises treated by Recovery Girl,” he admitted with a sheepish smile as he sat down.
“Did I miss anything?” he asked, glancing toward the field.
Kyoka shook her head, jabbing a thumb toward the arena. “Nope. They’re only just being called out now.”
Izuku opened his mouth to ask something else when he noticed a gap among the seats. “Wait… where’s Tenya?”
Ochako’s smile dimmed a little. “He got a call. Something important. He had to leave.”
Before Izuku could press further, Present Mic’s booming voice shattered the air “ALRIGHT, LADIES AND GENTLEMEN, ROUND TWO OF THE SEMIFINALS IS ABOUT TO BEGIN! ON THIS SIDE, THE COLD-BLOODED PRODIGY, SHOTO TODOROKI! AND ON THE OTHER, THE CREATIVE POWERHOUSE, MOMO YAOYOROZU!”
The crowd erupted with cheers, chanting both names, the stands practically vibrating.
Midnight cracked her whip, her voice smooth but commanding. “Contestants, step forward!”
Shoto walked into the arena, expression calm and unreadable, frost already misting from his right side. Opposite him, Momo strode in with steady steps, her presence exuding quiet confidence.
“OOOOOH! THIS IS GONNA BE A HOT ONE, LITERALLY!” Present Mic yelled. “TODOROKI VERSUS YAOYOROZU, COLD STEEL VERSUS ENDLESS CREATION!”
The audience’s roar grew deafening, all students from Class 1-A and others leaning over the railing, shouting encouragements.
“YAOYOROZU, KICK HIS ASS!” Mina screamed, waving both arms.
“You got this, Yaomomo!” Kyoka called, her voice sharp with determination.
Aizawa finally spoke, his tone dry. “Don’t underestimate her. She’s more versatile than he thinks.”
Down on the field, the two stood still, eye to eye, as Midnight raised her whip high.
“BEGIN!”
The arena floor glittered with frost as Shoto slammed his right foot down, jagged ice spikes tearing toward Momo in a relentless wave.
Momo’s eyes sharpened. With a swift movement, she created a kusarigama from her side, the chain rattling as she spun it overhead. She vaulted sideways, the blade at the chain’s end slashing into an ice pillar, anchoring her midair as the frozen tide missed her by inches.
“WHOA-HO! DODGING LIKE A PRO, AND SHE’S GOT A KUSARIGAMA OUT!” Present Mic’s voice boomed. “CREATION IN ACTION, FOLKS!”
The crowd roared at her agility. From the stands, Mina jumped up and shouted “YAOMOMO, SHOW HIM WHO’S BOSS!”
Kyoka smirked, leaning forward with her arms on the railing. “That’s our Yaomomo.”
Shoto, unfazed, swept his hand sideways. Another wall of ice erupted, slamming toward her like a glacier.
Momo slammed her kusarigama’s blade into the ground, pivoted around it, and rolled clear. As she did, she touched her side, another creation forming. A steel shield materialized on her arm.
“SHIELD BLOCK!” Present Mic bellowed as she braced. The crashing ice shattered against her defense, shards flying outward.
Aizawa finally spoke, voice low and tired. “He’s testing her defenses. He’s not serious yet.”
Izuku, watching tensely, clenched his fists. “Shoto… he’s still only using ice.”
Momo’s kusarigama lashed out, the chain wrapping around a rising ice pillar. With a grunt, she yanked herself forward, momentum carrying her past Shoto’s next frozen strike. She swung the weighted blade down, shattering the tip of his ice with a metallic crack.
Gasps rippled through the audience at her sheer precision.
Shoto narrowed his eyes. “You’re persistent. But this is as far as you’ll go.” He raised his arm again, summoning a massive ice rampart that loomed like a mountain.
The crowd erupted, half in awe, half in disbelief.
“IS HE TRYING TO BURY HER WHOLESALE?!” Present Mic howled.
Momo stood her ground, shield raised. Then she shouted across the growing wall “Is this really all you’ve got, Todoroki? Do you think you’ll defeat me, or anyone, by holding back?”
Her voice carried, firm and cutting through the stadium noise.
Shoto froze mid-motion, his expression hardening.
Momo lowered her shield, eyes burning with conviction. “That fire… it isn’t just your father’s. It’s yours. How can you hope to win if you deny a part of yourself?”
The words struck like lightning.
For a heartbeat, silence fell over the arena.
Then ”FWOOOSH!“
Flames roared to life on Shoto’s left side, heat washing over the arena with brutal force. The crowd exploded, half screaming in awe, half gasping at the sudden surge.
“LADIES AND GENTLEMEN, WE HAVE IGNITION!” Present Mic bellowed at full volume. “TODOROKI’S CUTTING LOOSE!”
Izuku’s breath caught. “She… she got through to him…”
Bakugo scoffed, arms crossed. “Tch. Took some stuck-up speech to make him fight for real.”
On the field, Shoto’s expression twisted with conflict, then hardened into resolve. With both ice and fire blazing, he launched forward, ice spikes and searing flames converging in a devastating assault.
Momo’s kusarigama snapped out, deflecting one spike, while her free hand summoned a second shield, this one broader, curved to deflect the heat. She grit her teeth as the flames licked around its edges, sparks flying.
The stadium was a storm of sound, cheering, gasping, chanting both names.
Momo’s mind raced. ’He’s faster now. Stronger. But… I won’t lose.‘
She suddenly hurled the kusarigama chain around one of Shoto’s ice pillars again, pulling herself forward against the blast of his flames. As she closed the gap, she created another weapon, this time, a reinforced staff.
Shoto swung a wall of fire, but she ducked, planting the staff against the ground, vaulting upward, and bringing her steel shield down with crushing force against his arm. The impact jarred him, his flames faltering for a split second.
She didn’t waste it. The kusarigama wrapped around his leg, yanking him off balance.
The crowd screamed as Shoto hit the ice, but before Momo could press her advantage, a sudden burst of frost exploded outward from his body, shattering the chain and forcing her to leap back.
“HE’S NOT DONE YET!” Present Mic howled.
Steam hissed around Shoto as his fire flared hotter, melting his own ice to free his footing. He pushed himself upright, a sharp glare cutting through the haze. “I won’t fall so easily.”
Momo landed lightly, already conjuring another weapon, a second kusarigama, twin blades gleaming. She spun them in unison, chains whirling in wide arcs. “Then stand and fight me properly.”
The crowd roared at her defiance.
Shoto slammed his palm into the ground, ice spikes surging upward in a chaotic storm. Momo darted between them, chains slicing across to shatter the thinner spikes, while her body twisted with agile precision. When flames rushed in next, she thrower the two shields she was still holding to the side and raised a freshly formed barrier, heat-resistant plating that glowed red from the intensity, but held.
Aizawa’s voice cut in, calm and clipped. “She’s adapting on the fly. That’s the only reason she’s still standing.”
From the student stands, Kirishima shouted, “YAOYOROZU’S GOING ALL OUT!”
Denki waved his arms wildly. “SHE’S LIKE, LIKE AN ARMY ALL BY HERSELF!”
Down below, the battle raged hotter. Shoto launched a blade of fire, but Momo countered by hurling one kusarigama into the pillar beside him. The blade dug deep, the chain rattling as she yanked hard, toppling the ice and scattering his aim.
The crowd gasped, voices rising with every clash.
Shoto, unfazed, countered with an ice ramp that launched him high into the air. From above, both fire and ice cascaded downward in a devastating storm.
“UH-OH! DOUBLE SIDED DESTRUCTION FROM ABOVE!” Present Mic screamed.
For a split second, it seemed impossible to escape.
But Momo didn’t flinch. She spun her second kusarigama and drove its blade deep into the arena floor, anchoring herself. With her free hand, she manifested a massive, curved shield above her head, layer upon layer of steel overlapping in an instant, like a giant turtle shell.
The fiery-icy barrage crashed down, engulfing her position in steam and smoke.
The stadium held its breath.
When the mist cleared, Momo stood within the cracked remains of her shield, burned but unbroken, kusarigama chain still wrapped firmly in her hand.
“UNREAL! SHE’S STILL IN THIS!” Present Mic bellowed.
Shoto landed hard, panting slightly, his dual elements flickering with intensity. His control was fraying under the strain.
Momo’s eyes narrowed. “You’re powerful, Todoroki. But raw power isn’t enough.”
With a surge of motion, she hurled one kusarigama again, wrapping it around another ice pillar behind him. She sprinted forward, pulling herself with blistering speed. Shoto tried to counter with fire, but Momo spun, her shield intercepting the blast just long enough for her to slide low across the frozen ground.
The chain snapped taut, momentum yanking her body forward like a slingshot. With her second kusarigama, she swept his legs.
This time, Shoto had no footing to recover. His balance broke, his body crashing backward onto the ice.
Momo didn’t hesitate. She spun the chain of her kusarigama once more and slammed the weighted end into the ground beside him. At the same time, she created a reinforced barrier that cut off his line of fire, boxing him in. Shoto’s eyes narrowed, steam rising as he tried to ignite his flames, but the ice beneath him betrayed him, slick, unstable, leaving him with no leverage.
With a sharp pull, Momo yanked the chain tight, knocking him further off-balance. His body slid helplessly across the fractured ice toward the arena’s edge.
His body struck the boundary with a heavy crash.
The crowd erupted in a tidal wave of cheers.
Midnight’s whip cracked through the air. “OUT OF BOUNDS! SHOTO TODOROKI IS DOWN!”
The stadium exploded in noise, the stands trembling with the force of it.
The stadium erupted in shock and awe, voices blending into a deafening roar.
“UN-BE-LIEVABLE!” Present Mic howled. “YAOYOROZU TAKES IT! THE STRATEGIC QUEEN OF CREATION JUST TOOK DOWN HALF-COLD, HALF-HOT HIMSELF!”
The students of Class 1-A cheered wildly. Mina and Kyoka screamed the loudest, almost falling over the railing.
In the stands, Izuku smiled, admiration glowing in his eyes. “She did it… she really did it.”
Even Aizawa raised his brows slightly. “Smart. She forced him to use everything, and still found an opening.”
On the field, Momo, breathing hard but standing tall, lowered her two kusarigama and shield. She looked at Shoto, who was picking himself up, steam of ice and fire still flickering faintly.
“I told you,” she said softly but firmly. “You can’t win if you only fight with half of yourself, next time fight right away with all you have.”
The crowd’s roar only grew louder, her victory etched into the minds of each spectator.
Izuku, Ochako, Mina, and Kyoka rushed toward Momo as she reached down to help Shoto back to his feet. He gave a faint nod of acknowledgment before stepping away, silent as ever, steam still faintly rising from his body.
“YAOMOMO!” Mina squealed, springing into the air before crashing into her with a tight hug. “That was incredible, you totally beat him!”
Momo staggered under her enthusiasm, smiling faintly. “Thank you, Mina.”
“You were amazing,” Kyoka cut in quickly, her cheeks tinting pink as she looked away. “Seriously… you were.”
Ochako clasped her hands together, eyes shining. “That was unbelievable, Momo! You won with only your Creation quirk, you didn’t even needed another!”
Izuku, catching his breath from excitement, tilted his head curiously. “But… why didn’t you use one of your other quirks? You could have ended it so much faster.”
Momo glanced at him, then toward Shoto’s retreating back as he made his way to the tunnel. Her voice softened, thoughtful. “It felt unfair to go all out when he was holding back. But… seeing him push himself to finally use his full strength…” she smiled gently “that was the real victory here.”
She adds afterwards ”Also, I already promised before the start of the first round, that i will only use two quirks in only one round, and I already did that in the last round, the cavalry battle.“
Almost at the tunnel’s exit, Shoto slowed. He turned once, his sharp heterochromatic eyes meeting Momo’s across the arena. For a single breath, something unspoken passed between them before he turned away, vanishing into the shadows.
“WHOOOOOOO! WHAT A MATCH, FOLKS!” Present Mic’s voice shook the stadium. “A STRATEGIC CLASH FOR THE AGES! YAOYOROZU’S GOING TO THE FINAL!”
The crowd thundered in response, stomping feet and clapping hands echoing like rolling thunder.
Midnight cracked her whip against the floor, her smile sly and sharp. “Now that was an unforgettable semifinal! If the last match was this intense, just imagine the final!” She raised her arm toward the massive screen above. “And our last match-up is…”
The holographic display shifted, two faces appearing side by side.
”IZUKU MIDORIYA vs. MOMO YAOYOROZU!“
The crowd erupted into a storm of cheers so loud it rattled the stadium’s steel beams.
“LET’S HEAR IT FOR OUR FINALISTS!” Present Mic howled.
Students leapt from their seats in excitement. Kirishima pumped his fist. “IZUKU VS. YAOYOROZU, MAN, THIS IS GONNA BE EPIC!”
Denki waved his arms wildly. “BEST FINALE EVER!”
Even Bakugo, scowling in his seat, muttered under his breath, “Tch. Damn nerd’s lucky he got this far.”
Midnight raised her whip again for silence. “Both finalists will have a thirty-minute break before the ultimate showdown begins!”
The arena crowd answered with another deafening roar, chanting both names.
Down on the field, Izuku and Momo turned toward each other. Amid the chaos, they shared a small, calm smile.
“Let’s give them a fight they’ll never forget,” Momo said, her tone steady and resolute.
Izuku nodded firmly, determination burning in his eyes. “I will. Just… don’t hold back.”
Momo’s answer came without hesitation. “I won’t.”
Notes:
Title of the next chapter: Final Round
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter 19: Final Round
Summary:
The Final Round of the UA Sports Festival
Notes:
Momo Yaoyorozu vs Izuku Midoriya
Teacher vs student
The arts were drawn by me.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Momo sat in the cafeteria at one of the tables, carefully eating a sandwich to fill her lipids up.
The most of Class 1-A were already back in their seats, waiting for the final match to start.
Across from her, Izuku sat nervously, his hands fidgeting against the table. His own sandwich was half eaten. His eyes followed her for a moment before he finally spoke, voice soft with awe.
“I still… I still can’t believe we both made it to the final.”
Momo swallowed her bite, dabbed her mouth with a napkin, and says with a smile “Believe it. You sweated blood and tears to get here.”
Izuku flushed a little, shaking his head. “But… I wouldn’t have gotten this far without you. Honestly, every match, I kept thinking back to the lessons you drilled into me. That’s the only reason I won.”
Momo waved her hand dismissively, though there was a faint curve of a smile on her lips. “Lessons are only one step. The rest was you, the will and the strength to put them into action.”
Izuku smiled, but it didn’t last. His expression grew troubled, his shoulders tensing. “Still… it doesn’t feel right. Facing you of all people in the final.”
Momo tilted her head, a teasing glint in her eyes. “Why? Afraid I won’t be a challenge for you?”
Izuku’s eyes widened, and he frantically waved his hands. “N-no! That’s not it at all! I mean, it’s the opposite, really! If you wanted to, you could wipe the floor with me!”
She chuckled softly. “You exaggerate.”
But Izuku leaned forward earnestly. “It’s true. Back when you trained me, even without you using any quirks, I couldn’t touch you. The few times I almost did, you countered like it was nothing.”
“That was before you had experience in real combat. And before you had a quirk,” Momo pointed out.
Izuku shook his head stubbornly. “But even then, you always beat me, quirk or no quirk.”
For a moment, Momo paused, considering. Then her lips curved in a small, knowing smile. “Well then… I suppose today we’ll see if that still holds true. This time, with you having a quirk and experience.”
Izuku blinked. “H-huh?”
She leaned back gracefully, explaining, “All our sparring was without quirks. Today will be the first time we fight with them. And not just sparring, an actual match, in front of thousands.”
Izuku scratched the back of his neck nervously. “I guess… you could put it that way.”
Before either could say more, the cafeteria speakers buzzed to life with Midnight’s sultry voice echoing through them.
“Attention! The final round between Izuku Midoriya and Momo Yaoyorozu will begin in five minutes! Contestants, please make your way to the arena!”
Izuku stood quickly, nerves spiking. “I-I guess that’s our cue.”
But before he could move, Momo extended her hand, stopping him. Her tone turned playfully serious. “Before we go, let’s make this a little more interesting.”
Izuku blinked, confused. “How?”
“A wager,” she said smoothly. “If I win, you’ll do something for me. If you win, you can ask something of me.”
Izuku hesitated. There wasn’t anything he wanted to demand from her, but it didn’t seem harmful, so he nodded. “Alright… I’m in.”
Momo clapped her hands together, pleased. “Wonderful.”
Izuku looked at her as he asked “What do you want when you win?“
“Not yet. Only if I win, then I will tell you.”
Rising from her seat, she straightened her uniform and looked toward the hallway that led to the stadium. “Shall we? We shouldn’t keep the audience waiting.”
Izuku gazed at her. His lips curled into a small, warm smile. “Right. Let’s go.”
Side by side, the two of them left the cafeteria, their footsteps echoing down the empty hall as the roar of the crowd outside began to swell louder, waiting for the final to begin.
———————————————————————
In the arena.
The roar of the stadium was deafening as Momo and Izuku stepped into the sunlight of the arena. The massive crowd rose to its feet, a thunder of applause shaking the walls as the two finalists walked to their marks.
“WHOOO! HERE THEY COME, FOLKS!” Present Mic bellowed, his voice booming over the speakers. “THE FINAL FIGHT OF THE UA SPORTS FESTIVAL! WHO’S READY?!”
The crowd erupted again, flags waving, voices chanting.
On the stands, Class 1-A leaned forward, eyes wide. Mina pumped her fists in the air. “Yaaah, Yaomomo! You got this!”
Ochako cupped her hands around her mouth, smiling brightly. “Do your best, Izuku!”
Kirishima grinned, leaning toward Bakugo. “Man, can you believe it? Our own class in the final, two of ’em!”
“Tch,” Bakugo growled, arms crossed, glaring down at the field. “Of course it’s Deku. Damn nerd always crawling his way up. I’ll crush him myself next time.”
“CALM YOURSELVES,” Aizawa muttered from beside Present Mic, his tone flat as ever. “It’s just a match.”
But even his voice couldn’t dampen the excitement.
Midnight strode confidently into the center of the arena, whip coiled in one hand. She raised her microphone, her voice sultry but commanding.
“Ladies and gentlemen! This is the moment you’ve all been waiting for, the final round of the UA Sports Festival Tournament!” She extended an arm toward Izuku. “On my right, Izuku Midoriya! The boy who stormed his way through the brackets with sheer determination and overwhelming power!”
The crowd cheered wildly, chanting his name “IZUKU! IZUKU! IZUKU!“
Izuku blushed, rubbing the back of his neck nervously. “S-so many people…” he whispered under his breath.
Midnight pivoted gracefully, now gesturing to the other side. “And on my left, Momo Yaoyorozu! The brilliant strategist, the queen of creation, and one of the most versatile fighters UA has ever seen!”
This time, the cheers were thunderous, a wave of “YAOYOROZU! YAOYOROZU!” shaking the stadium.
Kyoka cupped her hands and shouted, her voice cutting through the noise. “You’ve got this, Yaomomo!” Then, under her breath, she added with a small grin, “Show ’em how it’s done…”
All Might leaned forward from his seat among the teachers, his eyes sharp. In a quiet murmur only those closest could hear, he said, “So… it comes down to these two. YOUNG MIDORIYA… YOUNG YAOYOROZU… SHOW ME WHAT KIND OF HEROES YOU STRIVE TO BE.”
“WOOOH! THE CROWD IS LOSING IT!” Present Mic yelled, his voice somehow even louder than the stadium itself. “I’M ALREADY SWEATING!”
Midnight’s eyes flicked between the two finalists, her whip raised high. “Izuku Midoriya… Momo Yaoyorozu… are you ready?”
Both nodded firmly, determination blazing in their eyes.
The crowd fell silent for a heartbeat, the tension tightening like a coiled spring.
Midnight snapped her whip through the air with a crack that echoed across the arena.
“BEGIN!”
For a moment, the arena stood frozen in anticipation. Then Momo moved first. In a smooth motion, a collapsible staff appeared in her hand, lengthening into a full spear. She spun it once and dashed toward Izuku with sharp precision.
Izuku’s eyes widened. ’S-she’s faster as in our training!‘
He dodged aside, letting the spear strike the tiles where he had stood. The impact cracked the ground. Izuku leapt back, fists clenched, but he hesitated. His chest tightened. ’I… I can’t just go all out against her. Not against Momo. She’s the one who believed in me the most, trained me… how am I supposed to attack her like an enemy?‘
Present Mic howled. “YAOYOROZU STRIKES FIRST, AND HARD!”
From the stands, Mina jumped up, hands cupped around her mouth. “C’mon, Yaomomo, show him what you got!”
“IZUKU, YOU CAN’T FREEZE UP NOW!” Kirishima added, pumping his fists.
Down in the arena, Momo’s eyes narrowed. She launched another thrust with her spear, forcing Izuku to leap backward again. “Izuku,” she said firmly, “stop hesitating.”
“I… Momo, I…” he stammered, raising his arms defensively. He ducked under another strike, the tip of her weapon grazing his shoulder.
“Don’t hold back against me!” she pressed, her voice cutting like steel. She spun her spear, then slammed the blunt end toward his chest. He blocked with his forearm, the impact jolting through him.
The crowd gasped at the clash.
Aizawa muttered, half-lidded eyes tracking Izuku. “If he keeps second-guessing himself, he’s finished.”
All Might leaned forward, muttering under his breath. “Young Midoriya… you can’t respect someone by refusing to fight them.”
“I… I don’t want to hurt you,” Izuku admitted, his voice trembling as he slid back.
Momo’s expression hardened, her next words ringing out clear to him “No excuses. You’ve worked too hard to reach this point. You owe it to you, to me, and to everyone here, to fight with everything you’ve got!”
Izuku’s eyes widened, his heart thundering. “But-”
“No ‘but,’” she cut him off sharply. “You gave everything to reach the final. Now prove you belong here. Show me… and show them all!”
“OOOOH!” Present Mic shouted, almost leaping from his seat. “YAOYOROZU’S LAYING DOWN THE GAUNTLET! SHE WANTS A FULL-POWER MIDORIYA!”
The crowd roared, chants of “IZ-UKU! IZ-UKU!” clashing with “YAO-YO-ROZU! YAO-YO-ROZU!” in a frenzy of support.
Izuku’s breath caught in his throat. He looked at Momo’s determined face, the fire in her eyes, the absolute refusal to let him falter. Slowly, his trembling faded. His fists clenched tight, his stance shifted lower, steadier.
He gave a small nod “…Okay. I won’t hesitate anymore.”
Momo’s lips curved in a faint, approving smile.
The next instant, Izuku launched forward, energy crackling around his frame as Forceflow surged through his veins. His punch slammed toward Momo with the weight of a meteor. Momo leaded his punch with her staff so that he hits the ground.
The arena shook.
The crowd erupted.
“YEEEEAH! THAT’S THE SPIRIT!” Present Mic screamed. “MIDORIYA COMING IN HOT!”
From the stands, Ochako clasped her hands, heart pounding. “Izuku…!”
Even Bakugo leaned forward with a snarl, eyes blazing. “Finally, damn nerd. Now fight for real!”
The stadium trembled as Momo and Izuku clashed in the center, neither willing to yield.
Momo spun her spear in a perfect arc. Izuku ducked under the swipe, his fist glowing with the pulsing energy of Forceflow. He darted forward, but Momo’s reflexes were razor sharp. In a blink, her body shimmered with energy, another weapon forming from her arm. A round shield snapped into existence, intercepting his punch with a metallic clang.
“AND THE FINAL MATCH IS UNDERWAY!” Present Mic roared into the mic, his voice rattling the stadium. “YAOYOROZU’S CREATION QUIRK IS ON FULL DISPLAY, BLOCKING MIDORIYA’S FORCEFLOW LIKE A TRUE MASTER OF TACTICS!”
The crowd erupted in cheers, stomping their feet in rhythm.
Izuku gritted his teeth, pulling back before delivering another flurry of blows. Each strike grew sharper, more confident, the ground cracking beneath his steps. Momo parried with precision, then she used the spear to keep him at bay.
“She’s switching weapons to match his rhythm,” Aizawa muttered, half-hidden behind his scarf. “Smart. But that rate of creation… she’s burning through stamina.”
“YAOYOROZU SWITCHIN’ IT UP LIKE A STRATEGIC GENIUS!” Present Mic shouted. “CAN MIDORIYA KEEP UP WITH THAT CONSTANT FLOW OF WEAPONS?”
On the student benches, Mina jumped to her feet. “C’mon, Yaomomo! You’ve got this!”
“Don’t let her push you back, Midoriya!” Kirishima countered, punching the air. “Fight with everything you’ve got, bro!”
Izuku skidded back after a clash, breathing hard. He thinks ’She’s predicting every move… but I won’t hold back anymore.‘ He clenched his fists, energy flaring around him, cracks spreading across the tiles as Forceflow roared through his veins.
Momo’s eyes narrowed. She attached the spear on her back then created a glaive this time, sweeping it low at his legs. Izuku leapt clean over it, spinning midair before blasting forward with a shoulder strike. Momo braced, another shield appearing in time to absorb the impact, though the sheer power drove her back several meters.
The crowd gasped and then roared louder.
“WOOOAH, THAT’S THE SPIRIT!” Present Mic bellowed. “MIDORIYA’S CRANKING UP THE FORCEFLOW!”
From the teachers’ section, All Might leaned forward, eyes shining. ’That’s it, Young Midoriya. SHOW THEM THE POWER YOU’VE TRAINED FOR.‘
He clenched his fist against his leg, murmuring softly “He’s no longer hesitating. Good… but Momo’s no pushover either.”
On the field, Momo’s chest rose and fell rapidly. Sweat glistened on her brow, but her expression remained resolute. She pressed the attack, her glaive flashing in arcs of silver. Izuku matched each swing, darting left and right, the air cracking as Forceflow propelled him into a counterpunch.
Their weapons and fists collided with thunderous impacts, shockwaves rippling across the arena floor. The audience alternated between gasps and wild cheers, voices blending into a storm of noise.
At one point, Izuku rushed headlong, fist cocked back, only for Momo to whip up a chain-and-sickle, a kusarigama, swinging it around to wrap his wrist mid-strike. She yanked, pulling him off-balance. Izuku twisted, slamming his foot down, green lightning sparking as he reversed the momentum and tore free.
“INCREDIBLE!” Present Mic’s voice cracked with excitement. “A BATTLE OF BRAINS AND BRAWN AND NEITHER IS BACKIN’ DOWN!”
Ochako leaned forward, her hands clasped tightly. “Izuku… you can do this. But… Momo too…”
Kyoka, almost breathless, whispered under her breath “Yaomomo… you’re amazing…”
Both fighters now stood a few feet apart, panting, weapons and fists still ready. The ground between them was scarred with craters, cracks, and shattered tiles, a testament to how much they’d already poured into this match.
The clash roared on, every movement sharp and measured.
Izuku lunged forward, Forceflow rippling around him in green arcs of compressed power. Momo’s glaive swung in a wide arc to keep him at bay, sparks flying as his fist grazed the blade instead of her arm. Izuku used the pushback to launch himself again, but Momo was already shifting, shield raised, kusarigama’s chain coiling around her wrist, waiting for the opening.
“YEEEAAAH! THAT’S WHAT I’M TALKIN’ ABOUT! THESE TWO ARE TEARING IT UP!” Present Mic’s voice boomed, rattling the stadium. The crowd erupted with cheers, stomping their feet in rhythm with the clash of steel and shockwaves.
Izuku feinted left, then pivoted hard, striking at her flank. Momo’s shield slammed down, not meeting the blow directly but angling it away, letting the shockwave blast the tiles at her side instead of shattering her guard. Izuku’s eyes widened. She’d read him again.
From the stands, Kaminari blinked and leaned forward. “Dude, how is she always blocking him with just a shield? His quirk is insane! Shouldn’t she already be flying out?“
“She isn’t blocking,” Shoto finally spoke, his gaze steady. Every head turned to him.
”What do you mean?“ asks Sero.
Shoto explains without taking his eyes from the fight “She’s redirecting. Each strike… she angles her shield or other weapons so his power flows past her instead of into her. She would already be pushed out of the arena if she didn’t do it that way.“
“WHOOOOA!” Mina gasped, practically bouncing in her seat. “So she’s like… aikido-ing his punches with a shield?!”
Bakugo snarled, gripping the railing so hard his knuckles whitened. “Tch. Damn Deku, stop looking impressed and HIT HER ALREADY!”
On the arena floor, Izuku pressed forward. He unleashed a barrage of Forceflow bursts from mid-range, the air cracking with invisible pressure. Momo dug her kusarigama into the tiles, bracing against the storm with her shield. The chain held taut, anchoring her as the gusts tore across the field. She gritted her teeth, her body trembling under the recoil, but she held firm.
“YAOMOMO’S HOLDING THE LINE! THIS IS A STRAIGHT UP CLASSIC STANDOFF, FOLKS!” Present Mic shouted, his voice rising above the roaring fans.
“She’s close to her limit.” Aizawa’s quiet tone cut through, though his expression remained unreadable. “If she keeps using Creation, she’ll collapse. That’s why she’s relying only on what’s already in her hands.”
Izuku dashed again, punch aimed low. Momo twisted, deflecting the strike with the flat side of her glaive before swinging her shield to angle his follow-up punch into the ground. The arena floor cracked like thunder.
All Might, seated among the staff, leaned forward with wide eyes. In his booming voice he rumbled, “YES… THAT’S IT, YOUNG MIDORIYA! PUSH YOURSELF! FIND THE HEART OF YOUR POWER!”
Then, quieter, to himself, he muttered “But… she’s forcing him to grow in real time. Clever girl…”
The fight raged on, Izuku’s confidence swelling with every charge, every adjustment, every glint of realization in his eyes. Momo’s movements sharpened, conserving every ounce of strength, weaving glaive, shield, and chain into one fluid defense.
The crowd alternated in chants
“MO-MO! MO-MO!”
“IZ-UKU! IZ-UKU!”
Each clash sent shockwaves through the stadium, and though both fighters were panting now, neither had given ground.
Izuku’s fists blurred. With a surge of Forceflow, he brought his arm down, smashing through Momo’s spear. Splinters scattered across the arena floor. She tried to counter with her glaive, spinning it into a defensive arc, only for his next strike to shatter it in half. Afterwards he made a spin kick to kick one of her shields out of her grip and out of the arena.
The crowd erupted in shock.
“WOAH-HO! MIDORIYA JUST BROKE THROUGH YAOYOROZU’S ARMORY! TWO WEAPONS AND A BARRIER DOWN IN SECONDS!” Present Mic shouted.
From the stands, Kirishima leaned forward, fists clenched. “Manly! He’s not holding back!”
But Momo didn’t panic. Her hand moves to the chain of her kusarigama around her waist. The chain lashed out, wrapping tight around Izuku’s waist before he could retreat.
The students gasped. Mina practically jumped out of her seat. “She caught him!”
Izuku staggered, the chain clinking tight against him. Momo planted her feet and yanked, muscles straining to hurl him out of bounds.
“SMART MOVE! A CLEAN TOSS COULD END IT HERE!” Present Mic bellowed.
But Izuku roared, spinning his momentum back. In one sudden heave, he reversed the throw, aiming to sling her out instead.
“Not so fast,” Momo muttered. At the last instant, she released the chain. The weapon went flying past her, skidding outside the arena boundary. She fell forward onto her palms, barely catching herself, but she was still inside.
“She sacrificed the weapon…” Tsuyu croaked quietly.
“…to stay in the game,” Kyoka finished, eyes wide.
Without her kusarigama, only a shield remained, attached to her back. She raised it just in time as Izuku closed the gap. His punches slammed against the barrier like thunder. Each blow rang out across the stadium, sparks of green energy flaring off his fists.
“LOOK AT THAT PRESSURE! HE’S DRIVING YAOYOROZU BACK!” Present Mic yelled over the roaring crowd.
But while the shield shook, Momo’s eyes stayed sharp. One strike knocked it free of her hand, seemingly torn away. The crowd screamed in disbelief.
“She’s defenseless!” Kaminari shouted
Except she wasn’t. Momo’s hand snapped forward, grabbing Izuku’s arm. With a sudden pivot of her hips, she threw him across the stage, Forceflow energy cracking the tiles where his body landed at the far edge.
The audience went wild, half chanting Izuku’s name, the other half cheering for Momo’s comeback.
On the teacher’s platform, All Might lips twitched into a small smile. ’She’s calculating every move. She’s pushing him beyond his limits…‘
Izuku got to his feet, eyes blazing. He dashed forward again. Momo stayed where she was, chest rising and falling in sharp breaths. Her skin glistened with sweat.
’This is it,‘ she thought. ’My last reserves.‘
The air shimmered around her as she poured almost the last of her lipids into one final creation. Dark metal seeped from her arms and legs, layering and folding over itself. Plates locked together, the surface black as obsidian with veins of faint red glowing beneath. Within moments, Momo stood encased in a full-body armor, sleek, imposing, built to withstand Izuku’s Forceflow head-on.
The crowd roared in awe at the sight.
“YAOYOROZU’S SUITED UP! A LAST-GASP ARMOR, LADIES AND GENTLEMEN!” Present Mic cried.
Aizawa’s voice finally cut through, calm and low. “She’s betting everything on endurance. If it fails, she’s finished.”
Ochako pressed her hands to her chest, whispering under her breath. “Izuku… Momo…”
Izuku stared with awe across the field at his classmate, now a black-red armored figure. His fists clenched, energy sparking green at his knuckles.
Izuku drove his fist forward, slamming into Momo’s stomach with a force that made the arena tremble. The sound cracked like thunder, and the audience gasped as her body lurched back toward the edge of the ring.
Everyone leaned forward, certain she’d be sent flying.
But when the dust cleared, Momo was still standing. Her boots dug into the arena floor, her armor gleaming, not a single dent marring it.
“W–what?!” Kaminari shouted from the stands, eyes wide.
Present Mic’s voice boomed over the microphone. “WHOA! DID YOU ALL SEE THAT?! MIDORIYA JUST LANDED A SMASH STRAIGHT TO THE GUT AND YAOYOROZU ATE IT LIKE IT WAS NOTHING!!”
Izuku’s eyes widened, his breath caught. He muttered in shock, “S-shock absorption…”
Momo straightened, her expression calm but sweat already dotting her forehead. She nodded once. “Inspired by Nomu. It’s only a prototype, still unfinished… but as you can see, the result is convincing.”
Gasps spread through the audience.
“Yaomomo’s insane!” Kyoka, gripping her seat. “She really created a armor tough enough to tank Midoriya’s hits!”
“Not insane, brilliant,” Fumikage corrected.
Izuku clenched his fists. “Then I’ll just… break through it, like All Might did with Nomu!”
With a battle cry, he lunged, fists flying in a flurry of Forceflow strikes. Momo met him head-on, her armored fists swinging with crushing weight.
“BAM! BAM! BAM!“
The sound of fists colliding with fists, fists clashing against armor, echoed like cannons across the stadium.
The crowd roared. Some shouted “Midoriya!” while others screamed “Yaoyorozu!” back, the arena split with cheers.
“NOW THIS IS A SHOWDOWN!” Present Mic hollered. “MIDORIYA’S PUNCHES LOOK POWERLESS AGAINST THAT ARMOR, BUT YAOYOROZU’S BLOWS ARE HITTING LIKE FREIGHT TRAINS!”
From the teacher’s seats, All Might leaned forward, his massive hands gripping his knees. His booming voice carried despite himself. “IMPRESSIVE, AS IF MIDORIYA IS FIGHTING NOMU!!”
Aizawa finally spoke, his tone flat. “She’s wearing herself down. That much creation takes stamina. If he drags this out, she’ll collapse first.”
But the battle on the floor was only intensifying.
Izuku’s fists battered against her armor, but nothing broke through. Every strike from Momo’s reinforced arms forced him back, each blow reverberating through his body.
’She’s… better suited than me like this!‘ Izuku realized, blocking desperately. ’But if I can’t break the armor… maybe I don’t need to fight her up close…‘
His green eyes flickered with determination. Suddenly, he leapt back, farther, farther, putting the maximum distance between them.
The crowd gasped.
“What’s he doing?!” Ochako shouted, clutching the railing.
From mid-air, Izuku thrust his fist forward. “FORCEFLOOOOW… SHOCKWAVE!”
A crushing blast of compressed air ripped across the arena, hammering toward Momo.
The ground shook as it slammed into her. The crowd erupted in screams.
But Momo raised her armored arm, and with a loud THUNK, a mechanism snapped open from her wrist. A bolt shot out, a heavy arrow with a steel cable attached, embedding into the arena floor. The line went taut, anchoring her body to the ground.
The shockwave hit, dust blasting up in all directions, but she stood her ground, unmoved.
“HOLY COW!” Present Mic screamed. “YAOYOROZU JUST ANCHORED HERSELF TO THE STAGE! SHE’S NOT BUDGING AN INCH!”
Izuku’s eyes widened, fist raised mid-air. ’She’s… incredible.‘
But he didn’t stop. He fired another shockwave. Then another. And another. Each blast slammed into her, kicking up more dust, until the entire arena was engulfed in a swirling storm of grit and dust.
The crowd was on their feet, straining to see.
“Midoriya’s going all out!” Kirishima shouted, eyes gleaming with excitement.
“Momo’s not giving up either,” Tsuyu said calmly, though her wide eyes betrayed her awe.
From the teachers’ row, All Might murmured under his breath, “He’s trying to blind her… force her into a mistake.”
Inside the arena, visibility dropped to zero. The storm of dust whirled between them, every corner shrouded.
Present Mic’s voice cut through the haze. “WE CAN’T SEE A THING, FOLKS! THE ARENA’S A DUST CLOUD OF PURE POWER, WHO’S GONNA COME OUT ON TOP?!”
The audience held its breath.
The stadium was covered in dust, the crowd leaning forward, straining their eyes to see what would happen next.
Izuku narrowed his gaze through the swirling haze. ’This is it… my chance.‘ he thinks.
A silhouette moved in a circle inside the smoke, faint, but human-shaped. He timed it, heart pounding. When the figure’s back seemed turned, he lunged forward, Forceflow propelling him like a cannonball.
BAM! He tackled the figure hard to the ground, the impact rattling the stage.
“OOOOH! MIDORIYA JUST SPEARED YAOYOROZU TO THE FLOOR!” Present Mic bellowed. “IS THIS THE END OF THE FINAL MATCH, FOLKS?!”
The crowd roared, half in shock, half in excitement. Students were on their feet.
“C’mon, Midoriya, finish it!” Kaminari yelled.
“Yaomomo, get up!” Kyoka called, her fists clenched tight.
But as the dust began to settle, Izuku’s breath hitched. His eyes widened in disbelief.
He wasn’t pinning Momo. He was on top of a dummy, one of the very same target models they had used in training.
“…A dummy?!” Izuku exclaims in shock.
The stadium gasped, confusion spreading.
Present Mic practically screamed into his mic “WHAT?! IT’S NOT YAOYOROZU, IT’S A TRAINING DUMMY?! WHEN DID SHE…?!”
From the side, Aizawa muttered dryly, “She misdirected him with a simple prop. Classic.”
A faint mechanical whirr drew Izuku’s attention. He turned his head and saw a small, modified vacuum robot trundling in circles where the silhouette had been. Mounted on top was the stand the dummy had been placed on, making it look like someone had been pacing.
The realization sank in fast. ”She tricked me… she set this up before I even attacked.“
Izuku scrambled up, scanning the arena. “Where are you, Momo?!” he shouted, spinning in every direction.
The dust thinned just enough for the crowd to see him standing, tense, searching. Silence fell for a beat.
Then…
“Behind you,” a calm voice whispered.
Izuku barely turned before Momo suddenly shot out of the haze. She ducked under his guard, her movements sharp and precise, and then drove her palm square into his chest with explosive force.
The impact wasn’t raw strength alone, it was perfectly timed, all of his forward motion redirected against him. Izuku’s eyes widened as the strike lifted him clean off his feet, his body launched backward toward the arena’s edge.
The crowd erupted in screams as Izuku tumbled, skidding helplessly…
THUD!
and landed just outside the boundary line.
Midnight’s whip cracked through the air. “OUT OF BOUNDS! THE WINNER OF THE UA SPORTS FESTIVAL FINALS, MOMO YAOYOROZU!”
The stadium shook with cheers.
“WHAT A TURNAROUND, LADIES AND GENTLEMEN!” Present Mic’s voice rang at full volume. “MIDORIYA HAD HER PINNED, BUT IT WAS A FAKE AND WITH ONE CLEAN STRIKE, YAOYOROZU TAKES THE VICTORY!”
Class 1-A leapt from their seats.
“She did it!” Mina cheered, bouncing.
“Nice work, Yaomomo!” Kyoka shouted, almost hoarse.
“Izuku, you were amazing too!” Ochako added with an encouraging smile.
Bakugo just scowled, arms crossed. “Damn nerd. Still lost.”
From the teacher’s section, All Might’s massive frame shifted. His booming voice shook the air “WHAT A BATTLE! BOTH OF THEM FOUGHT LIKE TRUE HEROES!”
Then, quieter, more to himself, he murmured ”Young Midoriya… you showed heart. And Yaoyorozu… your growth is staggering.“
The cheers went on, the stadium alive with energy, as the dust of the final clash finally cleared.
Momo raised her fist high, triumphant, but the moment the adrenaline left her, her knees buckled. She dropped to the ground, chest heaving, drenched in sweat from pushing her quirk beyond its limits.
The stadium erupted into a roar. The crowd stomped and cheered, chanting her name while pro heroes in the stands called out praise.
“NOW THAT’S A SHOWDOWN!” Present Mic bellowed, his voice blasting through the speakers. “YAOYOROZU CLAIMS VICTORY IN THE FINALS WITH A KNOCKOUT PERFORMANCE!”
Class 1-A wasted no time, most of them rushed out from the stands, pouring into the arena. Only Bakugo stayed back with his arms crossed, scowling, and Todoroki remained seated, unreadable. Iida was nowhere to be seen, still absent because of the emergency call earlier.
“Yaomomo!” Kyoka was one of the first at her side, kneeling to help Momo up. Her voice slipped into something softer than usual. “You were… incredible out there. Seriously. That armor you made, it was flawless.” She quickly turned her head away, the faintest blush coloring her cheeks.
Momo chuckled as she replied ”Not flawless, I need to fix some designs on it, I still felt some of the punches from Izuku.“
“Seriously, that was so manly!” Kirishima grinned, crouching down on Momo’s other side to help her. “That counter at the end, I didn’t expect that!”
“Yaoyorozu!” Ochako chimed in, supporting Izuku to his feet. “You looked like a pro out there! I didn’t even breathe the whole last minute!”
Mina popped up next to them, eyes sparkling. “That armor, you gotta make me one someday, okay? Like, pink and sparkly!”
Sero laughed, slinging Izuku’s arm over his shoulder. “You two looked like you were in some crazy action movie out there! That was unreal.”
With their classmates help, Izuku and Momo were lifted onto the shoulders of the group, carried side by side as the crowd’s cheers reached a fever pitch.
Izuku tilted his head toward her, smiling through his exhaustion. “Looks like… I’m still not strong enough to beat you.”
Momo turned her face toward him, lips curling into an exhausted but warm smile. “But you were close. Closer than ever before.”
That made Izuku chuckle, even as fatigue pulled at him. “Then I’ll keep moving forward… and I’ll learn from this. You showed me today that being strong isn’t just about quirks, it’s about control, timing, and trusting myself. That’s what I still need to master.”
Above, Present Mic’s voice thundered again. “LADIES AND GENTLEMEN, GIVE IT UP FOR OUR FINALISTS! WHAT A CLASH! YAOYOROZU TAKES THE WIN, BUT BOTH SHE AND MIDORIYA GAVE US A FIGHT TO REMEMBER!”
Aizawa, speaking for the first time since the end of the match, cut in dryly “They’ve both grown. That’s all that matters.”
From the teacher’s seating, All Might leaned forward, his booming voice carrying even without the microphone “WELL DONE, YOUNG MIDORIYA! AND YOUNG YAOYOROZU, YOU’VE PROVEN YOURSELF A HERO IN THE MAKING!” Then, quieter to himself, he added with a proud smile, “They’ve both exceeded my expectations. Truly splendid.“
The arena’s lights dimmed just slightly as Midnight’s voice came over the speakers, rich and theatrical. “What a Sports Festival this has been! So many ups and downs, unforgettable moments, and at the heart of it all, this breathtaking final battle between our brightest stars!”
The audience roared once more, applause echoing like thunder.
“And now,” Midnight continued, stretching out her words with dramatic flair, “it’s time for the awarding of the medals!”
The stadium exploded with cheers as both the students and the crowd rose to their feet in celebration, their voices chanting in unison.
———————————————————————
A little later.
The podium gleamed in the center of the arena, the three-tiered stands ready for their champions. On the third podium, Katsuki Bakugo stood stiff and scowling, his eyes cutting every so often toward the second podium. Beside him, Shoto Todoroki looked calm on the surface, though his gaze drifted often to the first podium. On the second podium, Izuku Midoriya shifted nervously, glancing up at the first-place platform with both admiration and encouragement in his eyes. And at the very top, standing proud but still visibly recovering, Momo Yaoyorozu straightened her posture. No longer clad in her battle armor, she wore a clean sport uniform, her face glowing with regained strength after a small meal.
Midnight’s voice rang through the stadium as she raised her mic dramatically “Now for the medals! Presenting them this year is… you know who!”
She paused with flair, just as a massive shadow loomed over the stadium.
From high above, a booming voice thundered “I AM… HERE WITH THE MEDALS!”
All Might came crashing down beside her, his landing sending a tremor through the ground.
“He’s everyone’s hero… All Might!!” Midnight shouted at the exact same moment, her voice overlapping his.
All Might turned his head toward her. Midnight raised a hand apologetically. “Cut you off, sorry!”
The crowd erupted in cheers, their voices shaking the arena.
“THE FIRST-YEARS THIS YEAR ARE SOMETHING ELSE!” one spectator cried.
“EVEN ALL MIGHT CAME TO WATCH!” another added, as the stadium roared.
Present Mic leaned forward into his mic, practically vibrating with energy.
“YEEEEEAH!! THE CROWD IS LOSIN’ IT!! NUMBER ONE HERO AND NUMBER ONE ENERGY BOOST, RIGHT HERE IN THE ARENA, FOLKS!!”
Aizawa muttered dryly from beside Present Mic “…It’s going to take forever for them to calm down.”
The cheering only grew louder.
Midnight held out the medal tray, plush red pillow, medals gleaming in the light. All Might took the first two bronze medals and strode toward Bakugo and Todoroki.
“CONGRATULATIONS, YOUNG BAKUGO! YOUNG TODOROKI!”
He leaned down, placing the medals carefully around their necks.
Katsuki clenched his jaw, muttering, “Tch. Don’t congratulate me for third place. Next time, I’ll crush everyone.”
All Might grinned. “THAT DETERMINATION WILL CARRY YOU FAR. JUST DON’T LET IT BURN YOU OUT.”
Bakugo looked away, growling, but his grip on the medal tightened.
Shoto, calmer, bowed his head slightly. “Thank you… I still have a lot to figure out.”
All Might’s booming voice softened for a moment. “And you will, young Todoroki. One step at a time.”
The crowd clapped warmly, with Present Mic yelling “OOOH, NICE WORDS FROM NUMBER ONE TO OUR COOL NUMBER TWO… ERR, WELL, NUMBER THREE!!”
The audience laughed, easing the tension.
All Might then turned to Izuku. His smile widened as he took the silver medal.
“YOUNG MIDORIYA!! SECOND PLACE!!”
Izuku’s hands trembled as All Might placed the medal around his neck. His voice cracked with emotion. “T-Thank you, All Might! I… I’ll push myself harder, I’ll become someone who can really stand proud, just like you, just like her.” He glanced up at Momo.
All Might’s hand landed firmly on his shoulder “YOU’VE ALREADY TAKEN YOUR FIRST GIANT STEPS, YOUNG MAN. KEEP WALKING FORWARD.”
Izuku’s eyes shone. “Yes, sir!”
Finally, All Might took the golden medal. The stadium hushed, the anticipation hanging in the air. He faced Momo on the top podium.
“AND FIRST PLACE… YOUNG YAOYOROZU!!”
The crowd roared, waves of cheers echoing throughout the stadium. Her classmates shouted from the stands.
“WAY TO GO, YAOMOMO!” Mina hollered.
“You were amazing out there, Yaomomo!” Kyoka added, her cheeks faintly pink.
“Ribbit. That’s what a true leader looks like,” Tsu said simply, proud.
Ochako clapped wildly, eyes sparkling. “Momo, you did it!!”
All Might carefully placed the medal around Momo’s neck. As he stepped back, his smile softened, and his voice carried weight.
“YOUR WORDS AT THE START OF THIS FESTIVAL… THEY CARRIED THROUGH EVERY MATCH. COURAGE. DETERMINATION. TO GIVE YOUR ALL NO MATTER THE RESULT. YOU EMBODIED THAT SPIRIT AND PROVED YOURSELF TODAY.”
Momo bowed her head slightly, her voice respectful yet steady. “Thank you, All Might. I only did what any of us should do, fight with everything we have, and honor those we face.”
The audience roared louder than ever.
Present Mic’s voice cracked with excitement “THAT’S OUR CHAMPION, LADIES AND GENTS!! GOLD IN SKILL, GOLD IN HEART!!”
Even Aizawa gave a small nod. “…She earned it.”
All Might then turned to face the entire student body, his booming presence filling the arena.
“EVERYONE HERE TODAY HAS THE POTENTIAL TO BE STANDING UP HERE!! AS YOU ALL WITNESSED, COMPETITION! ENCOURAGEMENT! PUSHING EACH OTHER TO CLIMB HIGHER AND HIGHER!! THE SPROUTS OF TODAY WILL GROW INTO THE HEROES OF TOMORROW!!”
He thrust a finger skyward, his voice shaking the air “IN THAT SPIRIT, LET’S HAVE ONE FINAL CHEER!! EVERYONE SAY IT WITH ME!! ONE, TWO, AND…”
The entire stadium, students, teachers, pro heroes, and crowd alike, thundered back in unison.
“PLUS ULTRA!!!”
———————————————————————
A little later.
A limousine hummed quietly as it cut through the evening traffic. Momo sat stiffly, her gold medal no longer resting around her neck but instead in her father’s hand.
Kengo sat across from her, the medal glinting faintly as he turned it over with a critical eye “Well,” he said at last, his voice calm but sharp, “you did not just meet my expectations, you exceeded them.”
Momo lifted her water bottle and took a long drink, offering no reply.
Kengo slid the medal into the inside pocket of his coat. His eyes narrowed as he continued, “Now, let’s move to the more pressing matter. That armor you created in the final battle, explain to me how it works.”
Her fingers tightened slightly around the bottle. “It was just a standard, durable armor,” she said evenly.
“Don’t play me for a fool,” Kengo snapped, his gaze hardening. “I saw it with my own eyes. It withstood the blows of that green-haired boy.”
Momo disliked the way he referred to Izuku, but she kept her tone steady. “Firstly, his name is Midoriya. And secondly, you were far away, in the VIP box. The armor only had simply reinforced padding. Nothing extraordinary.”
Kengo didn’t look convinced. His eyes slid to the tinted partition “Tatsu. Is that true?”
With a soft ”whirr“, the divider lowered, revealing Tatsu, their longtime butler and Kengo’s assistant. His expression was as calm as ever. “It is true, sir,” Tatsu said smoothly. “I listened carefully to the students exchange during the fight. If you wish, I can replay it for you later.”
Momo’s eyes flicked to him, hiding her relief. She knew better. Tatsu’s quirk, Echo Vision, allowed him to pick up conversations or moments at a distance and project them from his right eye like a recording, but only if he heard or saw how the lips of the persons. It made him invaluable as both butler and assistant. But more than that, he was someone she could trust, one of the few who never betrayed her secrets to her father.
Kengo grunted in irritation, the divider rising again “Fine,” he said at last. “But bring me that armor tomorrow. I want to examine it.”
“Yes, Father,” Momo replied softly.
But inside, her decision was already made. He would never lay eyes on the real armor. That piece was already tucked safely away in her private warehouse, teleported the moment she exchanged the armor with the sport uniform. Tomorrow, she would craft a useless replica, nothing more than heavy scrap with padding disguised as the original. Her father would no doubt brag that his daughter, the champion of the sport festival, had worn it, maybe even display it in one of his many company offices. Let him.
While Kengo pulled out his phone and began speaking briskly in business tones, Momo reached for her own. Her thumb scrolled through photos and clips already circulating online. Images of her classmates smiling, snapshots of their matches, and…
Her lips curved faintly. A video of Izuku, throwing himself forward with everything he had, eyes blazing with determination.
She leaned back against the leather seat, letting the faintest warmth spread in her chest.
———————————————————————
At the meanwhile, in Izuku‘s room.
Izuku let himself fall backward onto the bed, his body still aching from the long day. Yet his face carried a satisfied smile as he lifted the silver medal above his eyes. “That was… an incredible day,” he murmured breathlessly.
For the first time in his life, he couldn’t help but feel proud of himself and his achievements. And he wasn’t the only one, when he came home, his mother had been waiting at the door. Inko immediately wrapped him in a tight hug, tears welling up in her eyes as she told him again and again how proud she was. Then, with her usual warm smile, she told him to get changed while she warmed up dinner.
Now, standing up, he began to change out of his sport uniform. But as he slid off his sports pants, something slipped from the pocket and fluttered to the floor. “Huh?” he blinked, picking it up. A plain envelope.
Izuku turned it over in his hands. “What’s this?”
Curious, he tore it open. Inside was a folded sheet of paper, carefully unfolding it.
Instantly he noticed the handwriting of Momo. His eyes moved across the words, and in an instant, his face went scarlet.
“She… she wants… what?!” Izuku squeaked, heat rushing to his ears. His hands trembled, and before he realized it, he dropped the note onto the floor.
On the page, written in Momo’s elegant but playful handwriting, were the words.
”Your task, Midoriya: Invite Ochako on a date. I know you can do it, don’t make me come over there and push you myself.“
Beneath the words was a small doodle of Momo herself, smiling and winking, holding up a peace sign with both hands.
Izuku’s jaw dropped. “S-she wants me to… ask Ochako out?!” His mind spun in every direction, panic and disbelief mixing with the faintest flicker of hope.
The medal glinted faintly in the dim room light. Izuku flopped back onto the bed, covering his face with both hands as he groaned in embarrassment. “Why… why would she… oh no… what do I do…?”
The page lay on the floor, with the doodle of Momo’s teasing smile up.
Notes:
Title of the next chapter: Hero Names
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter 20: Hero Names
Summary:
Time to choose some Hero Names.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The atmosphere in UA was electric the next morning after the Sports Festival. The Sports Festival had left everyone buzzing, and the students of UA were still riding the wave of excitement.
Momo stepped into the class, a full bag slung over her shoulder. As she slid open the door to her classroom, the chatter was lively, her classmates still replaying highlights of the Festival.
Kirishima leaned back in his chair with a grin. “Man, so many people came up to me about the Festival! I’ve never had this much attention before.”
Toru, her voice chirpy, added, “Same here! I got recognized so many times!”
Sero said with a light frown “Some first-years stopped me. Said I did ‘pretty good.’”
Tsuyu tilted her head, repeating flatly, “Pretty good.”
At that moment, Izuku spotted Momo and immediately stood. He walked over with a bright, slightly shy smile “Good morning, Momo. How are you feeling since yesterday?”
“Quite well,” she replied smoothly, her expression calm but her eyes tired from the long night.
She set her bag down and took her seat, only for Izuku, Ochako, Mina, and Kyoka to crowd around her desk almost immediately.
Mina was practically bouncing. “So many people talked to us about yesterday! Congratulating us and everything!”
Ochako, cheeks pink, nodded shyly. “Y-yeah… even people I didn’t know came up to me.”
Kyoka crossed her arms, trying to act cool but betraying the faintest smile. “Same here. Guess we made more of an impression than I thought.”
Izuku scratched the back of his head sheepishly. “It was like that for me too.”
Ochako leaned in, looking curious. “How about you, Momo?”
Momo simply replied, “Same.”
Before the conversation could continue, Mina’s eyes fell on the bulging bag Momo had carried in. “Hey, what’s with the full bag? Why does it look so stuffed?”
Instead of answering, Momo calmly unzipped it and began emptying the contents onto her desk. The students froze as dozens upon dozens of letters, and even small packages, spilled out, piling high until some tumbled onto the floor.
Izuku, Mina, Ochako, and Kyoka all gawked at the growing mountain of envelopes.
Toru bent down to scoop some up, her invisible arms shuffling the letters. “These are… fan letters!”
Momo sighed softly, a frown tugging at her lips. “Not only those.”
Denki, crouched to grab another stack, whistled low. “Whoa… these are love letters too. Tons of them!”
Mineta’s squeaky voice piped up as he tried to grab a handful for himself. “And not just from boys either, some of these are from girls! Heh!”
The class collectively blinked in surprise.
Mina cracked a grin. “Wow, that’s way more than you’ve ever gotten, huh Mineta?”
Mineta’s face scrunched up, and he puffed out his cheeks indignantly. “H-hey! That’s not fair! I just haven’t… y’know… been discovered yet! Once girls realize my amazing charm, I’ll be swimming in letters too!”
Kirishima snorted. “Yeah, right.”
Kyoka muttered under her breath, “More like swimming in restraining orders.”
Several students chuckled, while Mineta flailed his arms. “H-hey, c’mon! Don’t gang up on me!”
Ojiro rubbed his tail nervously. “But seriously… why so many? I mean, this is a lot.”
From the back of the room, Katsuki leaned on his desk with a scowl. “Tch. Idiots. It’s obvious, it’s because she won the damn Festival.”
Ochako, still staring at the pile, asked curiously, “So… Momo, what are you going to do with all of them?”
With a graceful motion, Momo began repacking the letters. “It would be far too rude to throw them away. I’ll look through them later.”
Mineta, sneaking closer, tried to pocket a few love letters from girls. “Then I’ll do you a favor and throw out all the ones from girls for you. Trust me, you don’t need those-”
Before he could finish, Momo plucked the letters right out of his hands, even retrieving one he had attempted to hide inside his uniform. Her voice was sharp. “And why exactly would you do that?”
Mineta puffed up as though it were obvious. “Well… because they’re from girls! No way you’d date one, right?”
Her tone was steady and open. “And why wouldn’t I?“
The class fell quiet, every pair of eyes turning toward Momo. The silence deepened as jaws dropped across the room.
One of the boys Kirishima stammered out, “W-wait a second… are you saying you would date a girl?”
Momo’s answer was immediate, confident. “Why not? I am, after all bi.”
The boys, aside from Izuku, who already knew, stared at Momo with wide eyes and open mouths. The girls, on the other hand, looked at her with pride, a subtle sense of admiration in their expressions. Kyoka, in particular, felt a quiet relief and happiness, she was secretly glad that Momo was open about being attracted to both genders.
Toru’s cheerful voice cut through the silence. “It’s impressive how openly you handle that, Momo.”
Momo gave a small shrug. “I’ve never hidden it.” She looked around at her classmates, her gaze steady. “I hope this isn’t a problem for any of you.”
The girls answered without hesitation, voices warm and sincere. “Of course not! If anything, we’re impressed.”
Some of the boys shifted uncomfortably, cheeks reddening at the revelation, and muttered that everything was fine.
Hanta, kneeling to pick up one of the last letters from the floor, handed it to Momo. “A little event like yesterday, and suddenly the world is watching us.”
Denki leaned over and added with a grin, “That’s UA for you.”
The school bell rang, cutting through the chatter, and Aizawa strolled into the classroom. At once, everyone settled into their seats.
“Morning,” Aizawa said flatly as he stood at the front “Today, we’ve got Hero Informatics class. And a special one at that.”
Kirishima groaned quietly, “Stuff about Hero Law and junk… I suck at that…”
Denki, eyebrows raised, muttered, “A special one? Don’t tell me it’s a pop quiz! Give us a break…”
Aizawa’s gaze swept across the class. “You’ll be coming up with your hero aliases.”
The class erupted in cheers. “HOW AWESOME! TIME TO SHINE!!”
Aizawa continued, voice calm and measured. “But first… concerning the pro draft picks I mentioned the other day. It’s based on who the pros think will be ready to join the hero workforce after another two or three years of experience. You could say it’s a way for them to show interest in your futures.”
He scanned the room, meeting every student’s eyes. “But there’s ample time for their interest to wane before you graduate. And any and all offers can be arbitrarily revoked. It happens quite often.”
Mineta grumbled under his breath, “Stupid adults and their whims!”
Momo, deadpan, raised an eyebrow at him.
Toru chimed in, thoughtful. “So if we’re picked now, that just means there’ll be higher hurdles in the years to come!”
Aizawa’s expression remained neutral. “Now, here are the complete draft pick numbers.”
Aizawa turned to the blackboard and, with deliberate strokes of chalk, wrote at the top in capital letters.
”CLASS A DRAFT PICK TOTALS.“
Beneath it, he began filling in the names and numbers in a neat table:
YAOYOROZU – 4,203
MIDORIYA – 3,566
TODOROKI – 2,256
BAKUGO – 1,752
TOKOYAMI – 360
IIDA – 301
KAMINARI – 272
KIRISHIMA – 68
URARAKA – 20
ASHIDO – 14
“There’s typically more of a spread,” Aizawa remarked evenly, tapping the chalk against the top four names. “But our top four stole most of the spotlight.”
The class buzzed immediately with different reactions.
Mina raised her hands in mock surrender. “Well, to be fair, they did put on some seriously impressive performances.”
Yuga flicked his hair back with a dramatic sigh. “Pfft, those pros clearly have no eye for true talent.”
From her seat, Ochako leaned forward and began shaking Iida’s shoulders frantically. “Woah! Woah! Look at that, Iida!” she squeaked excitedly, eyes sparkling.
Momo noticed something, while Ochako shook him, Iida’s expression didn’t change. His gaze was distant, his posture tense, as though his mind was elsewhere entirely.
Aizawa’s calm voice cut through the excitement. “With that settled… whether you were picked or not. You will all have a chance to work alongside the pros. It’s true that you all have already experienced more than most, but seeing the pros in action and taking part yourselves will still be worthwhile training.”
Rikido Sato raised his hand, a grin breaking across his face. “That’s where our hero names come in!”
Ochako, bouncing slightly in her seat, exclaimed, “This is really getting fun!”
Aizawa’s tone remained measured. “They’re only tentative, but you still want to pick something appropriate.” He leaned slightly forward, his voice rising. “Or else you’ll know true hell!!”
At that moment, a new voice spoke as the classroom door opened, sharp and commanding.
“The name you pick now…”
All eyes snapped toward the voice. Midnight stepped gracefully into the room, her presence filling the space.
“…may be what the world ends up calling you.”
She moved to stand beside Aizawa, her expression serious. “That’s happened to plenty of pros out there!!”
The students erupted in unified excitement. “MIDNIGHT!!”
“Yes, true enough,” Aizawa confirmed. “And Midnight here will be assessing the sensibility of the names you pick.”
Momo is pretty sure it’s because Aizawa has no idea about names picking.
As Aizawa began to leave the classroom, he spoke over his shoulder, voice calm but deliberate. “What future do you see for yourself? Because names are capable of reflecting one’s true character. Like with All Might.”
The students glanced nervously at each other as Aizawa’s words lingered in the air. Then it was time to begin. One by one, they presented the hero names they had chosen.
Yuga Aoyama stepped forward, spinning theatrically. “The Shining Hero: Can’t Stop Twinkling!”
Mina Ashido bounced next, eager to show off her choice. “Alien Queen-”
Midnight’s sharp tone cut her off immediately. “Absolutely not! It’s based from the Alien sequels?! Is it because her blood was super acidic?! That’s terrible! You’ll need a new name!“
Mina’s cheeks flushed, and after a moment of thought, she returned with a new name. “Pinky!”
Tsuyu Asui’s voice came next, calm and precise. “Froppy.”
Eijiro Kirishima puffed up, his grin wide. “Red Riot!”
Kyoka Jiro, expression cool as ever, stated simply, “Earphone Jack.”
Mezo Shoji nodded silently, announcing, “Tentacole.”
Hanta Sero leaned back confidently. “Cellophane.”
Mashirao Ojiro, quietly and modestly, said, “Tailman.”
Rikido Sato struck a pose. “Sugar Man.”
Denki Kaminari flicked his hair. “Chargebolt.”
Toru Hagakure’s cheerful voice floated through the classroom. “Invisible Girl.”
Shoto Todoroki, stoic as always, stated simply, “Shoto Todoroki.”
Fumikage Tokoyami’s shadow shifted as he spoke. “Tsukuyomi.”
Minoru Mineta, squeaky and nervous, offered, “Grape Juice.”
Koji Koda’s soft voice came next. “Anima.”
Katsuki Bakugo slammed his hand on the desk. “Great Explosion Murder God Dynamight!”
Midnight immediately frowned. “Absolutely not. That name is unacceptable.”
Ochako Uraraka, smiling warmly, gave her name with confidence. “Uravity.”
Izuku Midoriya paused, thinking carefully, before finally saying softly but firmly, “Deku.”
Tenya Iida, still looking slightly absent-minded, stated as if he rethought his choice, “Tenya.”
Finally, it was Momo Yaoyorozu’s turn. She stood gracefully, her eyes scanning the room for a brief moment before settling on a name. She had considered using “Ladybug” again, a nod to her previous life as Marinette, but she knew it was time for something new.
“I… will go by Creati.”
———————————————————————
Later in the library.
Later that day, during a free period, Momo found herself in the vast UA library. The towering shelves gave the room an air of solemn quiet, broken only by the soft rustle of turning pages.
She had claimed one of the study corners, the table in front of her already occupied by three uneven stacks of papers, one large, one much smaller, and a much larger stack where she still needs to look through.
Izuku soon approached, carefully balancing his own stack of papers in his arms. Spotting her, he smiled a little. “So you’re also using the free period to look at the agencies that showed interest in you.”
Momo nodded, not looking up as she flipped another page. “You heard Aizawa-sensei. We have three days to choose where we’ll take our internships.”
Setting his stack down across from her, Izuku slid into the chair opposite. His eyes wandered to the two piles, curiosity flickering across his face. “So… is the bigger stack the agencies that interest you most?”
Still scanning the paper in her hands, Momo replied smoothly, “Quite the opposite. Those are the ones I absolutely won’t consider.”
Intrigued, Izuku reached over and picked up the top sheet. His eyes widened as he read aloud. “Snake Hero, Uwabami? What do you have against her?”
Momo calmly set down one page and pulled another from the unseen stack. “At first glance, interning under her might look like a huge opportunity. She’s well-known, widely recognized. But if you dig deeper, it becomes clear she’s more famous for her modeling work and television appearances than for her heroism.”
She gave her conclusion crisply while flipping to yet another agency. “She appears to prioritize her modelling jobs over her hero work.”
He looked down on the other papers as he saw the other hero on the pile ”And what do you have against Best Jeanist? He is actually number four in the hero ranking.“
Momo says as if it was obviously ”Because his fashion sense is a crime against humanity.“
Izuku blinked, then nodded slowly, convinced. He carefully placed the page back on the small pile. His hand lingered, fidgeting slightly, and his eyes shifted toward Momo. He looked as though he wanted to say something, but hesitated.
Without raising her eyes from the papers, Momo spoke softly. “Ask your question, Izuku. I can tell you’re holding it in.”
His cheeks colored, and he scratched at the side of his face nervously. “It’s about… the wager.”
Now Momo did look up, her lips curling into a teasing smile. “I’m listening.”
Izuku’s voice grew timid, his words stumbling out. “Do I really… have to ask Ochako on a date?”
Momo’s lips curved into a small, approving smile. “Yep. That’s exactly what I was asking for.”
Izuku nodded slowly, hesitating before speaking. “Y-yeah… but I don’t think I can just… ask her out like that.”
Momo tilted her head slightly, her expression calm and knowing. “You like her, don’t you?”
Izuku’s face turned a deep shade of red. His words stumbled out before he could catch them. “N-no, I mean… y-yes! I mean… argh!” He buried his face in his hands, flustered.
Momo continued speaking as though he hadn’t even tried to form a coherent sentence. “And I’m fairly certain… she likes you too.” She thought to herself, ’Pretty sure.‘
Izuku’s ears burned even hotter, and he shifted uncomfortably, nearly tipping his stack of papers.
“Besides,” Momo added, her tone gentle, “I never said you had to ask her out immediately. You could, for instance, wait until summer break to ask her. Just keep in mind, as you may have heard, long trips over the summer break are prohibited.”
Izuku exhaled slowly, trying to calm himself. “That’s true… but I… I don’t even know how I’d ask her on a date.”
Momo’s eyes glinted with a spark of encouragement. “You don’t necessarily have to call it a date. You could ask her, for example, if she wants to go to the zoo with you, or something similar, it doesn’t need to be something big.”
Izuku’s voice dropped to an anxious whisper. “B-but… what if I ruin our friendship by asking?”
Momo gave him a rhetorical, confident look. “Do you really think Ochako is the kind of person to end a friendship over something like that?”
Izuku’s answer was immediate. “Of course not! She’s… she’s not like that.”
Momo’s lips lifted in a reassuring smile. “Then there’s your answer.”
Izuku froze for a few seconds, as if processing what had just been said, before exhaling slowly. His posture relaxed slightly. “I think… I need a bit more time before I can ask her.”
Momo gave a small nod. “Good. Anything else you want to ask?”
Izuku hesitated, then nodded. “Have you noticed Tenya’s behavior today? He’s… been really absent-minded.”
Momo reached for her phone, flipping it open with her usual precise movements. “I did notice and I looked into it a little…” She handed the device to Izuku, displaying a news alert on the screen.
Izuku’s eyes widened as he read, leaning in closer.
Izuku’s eyes scanned the article, lingering over the headline “Hero Killer Strikes Again.” His heart skipped a beat as he read further, each sentence weighing heavier on him. He read until one line made him freeze “His latest victim, Tensei Iida from the Hero Agency Idaten, narrowly survived, his condition remains unknown.”
He looked up at Momo, his voice trembling. “Is this…?”
Momo nodded, her expression calm but serious, answering the unspoken question. “Yes. That’s Tenya’s older brother. He was Hero Killer Stain’s most recent target.”
A chill ran down Izuku’s spine as the pieces clicked together. That explained Tenya’s unusual behavior today. The worry, the tension, the quiet moments that didn’t fit his normally disciplined demeanor.
“What… what do we do now?” Izuku asked, his voice barely above a whisper.
Momo tucked her phone away, her tone steady and deliberate. “I’ve decided to give Tenya some time to process this internally before I approach him or offer any help. Some things need space to be understood.”
She turned to look at Izuku, her eyes meeting his with a hint of gentle encouragement. “But if you feel like you want to be there for him already… that wouldn’t be a mistake either. Just… wait at least until the end of the school day.”
Izuku nodded, grateful for her guidance. “Thank you, Momo. How can I… show my appreciation for your advice?”
Momo’s lips curved into a playful, almost teasing smile. “Help me get this stack of papers under control.”
Despite the weight of what he had just learned, Izuku couldn’t help but let out a small laugh. “I’d be happy to do that.”
Momo scanned the next five pages before stopping at one particular hero’s profile. She paused thoughtfully, her fingers hovering over the page.
Izuku noticed her hesitation. “What is it? Did you find something?”
Momo looked up, a small smile tugging at the corner of her lips. “Yes. I think I’ve found the right agency.”
———————————————————————
End of the school day.
The final bell echoed through the school corridors, signaling the end of the day. Momo walked down the hall, her posture calm but alert. She spotted Izuku a few steps ahead, struggling under a large stack of papers, applications from the hero agencies that wanted him as an intern. Ochako was standing beside him, chatting quietly, trying to keep his spirits up as they spoke with Tenya.
After a few moments, Tenya excused himself, leaving the pair to their tasks. Izuku sighed, as he stepped forward, though, his foot caught on the edge of a loose tile. The papers flew from his hands in a whirlwind of fluttering sheets.
“Ah!” Izuku exclaimed, immediately crouching to scoop them up. Ochako knelt beside him, helping gather the scattered pages.
Momo hurried over, joining them in the task. “Do you need help?” she asked, her voice calm and composed.
Izuku looked up, offering a gentle smile. “That would be… really nice, thank you.”
As they collected the papers, Momo glanced at Izuku. “So… how did it go?”
Izuku exhaled slowly, brushing a hand over his face. “I… I think I said the wrong things.”
Ochako, still picking up papers, gave him a reassuring smile. “Izuku, I think you did your best.”
He let out a heavy breath. “I just wish I had given him more time before I approached him.” His gaze shifted to Momo. “What… what do you think Tenya is feeling right now?”
Momo continued to sort the papers, her expression unreadable but calm. “He feels powerless. He’s probably running through every ‘what if’ scenario, what if I had been there? What if… I could have protected him? What if other heroes were there with him? And so on.”
Izuku stared at the papers on the floor, his chest tightening.
Ochako hesitated, glancing at Momo. “What do you… think he’ll do next?”
Momo’s eyes lifted for a brief moment, her voice low but steady. “I hope I’m wrong, but I think he might be thinking of taking revenge for his brother.”
Izuku and Ochako froze, the words hitting them like a sudden gust of wind.
Momo continued, her tone careful. “I think he’ll apply to the same agency where his brother worked. He may try to follow the same path, hoping to draw out the Hero Killer Stain himself.”
Izuku’s voice was barely audible. “And… what do you think… are his chances… of finding him… and defeating him?”
Momo’s gaze was serious as she answered. “His chances of finding Stain are fairly high I would say he has a 50/50 chance of finding him… but defeating him, if he lets his emotions guide him… extremely low.”
Izuku and Ochako exchanged worried looks.
Izuku whispered, almost to himself, “I wish there was something I could do to help…”
He let his eyes drift to the floor, scanning the scattered pages. One page in particular caught his attention, the one detailing the Hero Agency Idaten. His eyes widened, a spark of determination igniting within him.
“I… I know how I can help him,” he said, his voice steady, carrying a newfound resolve.
Notes:
I‘m actually curious who do you think will Momo choose for her internship?
And I always thought it was unfair that Hanta Sero got the 14 agencies who were interest in him, especially since he lost in a few seconds, so I gave them to Mina.Title of the next chapter: Internship begins
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter 21: Internship begins
Summary:
The internship begins
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The internships had begun. Students from Class 1-A were scattered across Japan, each training under different agencies, each about to experience firsthand what it meant to step into the world of Pro Heroes.
For Momo, that meant Ryukyu’s Agency.
The building stood tall and modern, its brown facade framed by dark glass windows that reflected the city skyline. What stood out most was the massive billboard overhead, Ryukyu herself, draped in sleek crimson attire, modeling for her own clothing line, Dragoir.
Inside, Momo stood at attention in the Hero Office, her red-and-black hero costume pristine, the kusarigama strapped neatly to her side. Across from her, behind a broad desk, sat the Dragon Hero Ryukyu.
Ryuko Tatsuma was as striking in person as she was on the billboard. Her short blonde hair swept back neatly under a headband, a long fringe obscuring her right eye. Her slitted pupils and sharp teeth gave her an almost predatory air, yet the calm in her expression softened it.
Ryukyu leaned back slightly in her chair, eyeing the young woman before her “I must admit, Yaoyorozu” she said, her tone steady but edged with curiosity, “though I’d heard from your teachers that you had shown interest in my agency, I didn’t actually think you’d show up.”
Momo’s lips curved into a polite, respectful smile “Please, call me Momo. Or Yaomomo, if you prefer. And why wouldn’t I come?”
Ryukyu chuckled softly, folding her hands atop her desk “Well, Momo… I’ve heard you received over four thousand offers from agencies across Japan. Even from the top ranks, Endeavor, Hawks, Best Jeanist, and others. And yet, you chose me, a hero who isn’t even in the top ten. I can’t help but wonder why?”
Momo didn’t falter. Her gaze stayed firm, her smile calm, but her words carried both honesty and conviction “To be perfectly open, the rank of a hero never mattered to me. Beyond the information I was provided, I also conducted my own research into various agencies and their leaders.”
She paused, giving examples “Endeavor may be ranked number two, but his reputation for brutality and family issues is no secret. Hawks, despite his efficiency, plays the role of a carefree trickster, he values speed and spectacle more than steady protection. As for Best Jeanist…” Momo wrinkled her nose ever so slightly. “…his sense of fashion is, frankly, unbearable. I could never align myself with that style, no matter how disciplined his work ethic may be.”
Ryukyu raised a brow, clearly entertained, but Momo’s voice softened as she continued “But you, Ryukyu… Despite your dragon form, which some might find intimidating, you remain humble and gentle. You put the rescue of civilians above all else, especially children. You don’t seek praise, and you don’t hide behind your rank. In my eyes…” Momo’s expression grew warmer, more resolute. “…that alone should be enough to place you at number one.”
For a rare moment, Ryukyu seemed caught off guard. The calm, collected pro blinked, her lips parting slightly before a small, touched smile tugged at them.
“…You’re the first intern to say something like that to me,” Ryukyu admitted, her voice quieter than before. “Thank you, Momo. That means more than you know.”
Momo inclined her head respectfully “I only spoke the truth.”
A pause lingered, one of mutual understanding. Then Ryukyu’s professional demeanor returned, though the warmth in her eyes lingered. “Well then. Before we discuss training, why don’t I give you a proper tour of the agency? You should know the place you’ll be working in.”
Momo’s smile widened, genuine and bright “I’d be very grateful for that.”
Ryukyu rose from her chair, gesturing toward the door “Come along, then. Let’s get you settled in.”
And with that, Momo followed the Pro Hero out of the office, her heart steady and determined. She knew she had chosen the right place.
———————————————————————
At the same time, across town in another district.
Izuku pushed open the office door of the Idaten Agency, the same agency Tenya had chosen. Inside, Tenya was already standing stiffly in front of the desk, waiting. His posture was straight as ever, but there was a hollowness in his eyes, a stillness that didn’t belong there.
When Tenya noticed who had entered, his expression faltered “Izuku? What are you doing here?” he asked, surprise sharpening his voice.
Izuku smiled nervously but with a touch of warmth “I’m here for my internship. Am I right in guessing… you’re here for the same reason?”
Before Tenya could answer, the door next to the desk opened. A man entered, his brown hair messy but somehow neat enough to fit beneath the finned helmet he carried under one arm. His black eyes were sharp yet friendly, and his hero costume was a mix of blue and white skin-tight material tucked into orange gloves, balanced by dark pants and white boots. The fin-shaped helmet and blue visor gave him an unmistakable aquatic flair.
He sat behind the desk. “Hello, students. My name is Masaki Mizushima. I am the current leader of the Idaten Agency.”
Izuku and Tenya bowed in unison, their voices overlapping.
“My name is Izuku Midoriya, it’s an honor to be here.”
“Tenya Iida, sir. It is an honor to be here.”
Masaki studied them for a moment before leaning forward with a small smile “To be honest, I didn’t expect students of your generation to apply here. Especially not the two of you. I know higher-ranked heroes had their eyes on you both.”
Izuku straightened, his voice steady though tinged with shyness “A friend once told me that rank doesn’t define a hero… or an agency.”
Tenya added, his voice as formal as ever, though lacking some of its usual sharpness,
“Indeed, sir. A hero’s merit lies not in their rank but in their actions and responsibility.”
Masaki’s eyes glinted with approval. “Good answers. Both of you. Then let’s not waste time, I’ll give you a quick tour of the agency. After that, we’ll be heading out on patrol.”
Both Izuku and Tenya nodded firmly.
———————————————————————
At the same time.
Back at Ryukyu’s agency, Momo and Ryukyu stepped into a vast training hall.
The space was impressive, high ceilings lined with reinforced beams, walls padded for safety yet scarred from past battles, and in the center, a massive fenced-off field designed for sparring matches. The floor inside bore the marks of countless training bouts, scorch marks, cracked tiles, faint claw scratches.
Around the field, three pro heroes were training.
One was a tall, broad-shouldered man with short, spiky red hair and a heavy gauntlet strapped over his left arm. His costume was dark gray with crimson accents, his presence radiating sheer power.
The second was leaner, with sharp features and a mask covering the lower half of his face. His costume was navy and silver, streamlined for speed, with twin blades strapped across his back.
The third was a woman with long black hair tied into a braid, her costume emerald green with golden highlights. She carried a staff crackling faintly with energy, her movements precise and graceful as she practiced footwork drills.
Ryukyu clapped her hands together, the sound echoing through the hall “Alright, everyone, pause for a moment!”
The three heroes stopped and approached, forming a line before her.
Ryukyu turned to her intern with a small smile “Momo, I’d like to introduce you to a few of the heroes who work here at this agency.”
She gestured first to the tall, broad-shouldered man with spiky red hair and the heavy gauntlet on his left arm “This is Crimson Gauntlet.”
He gave a curt nod, his sharp eyes sizing Momo up with quiet intensity.
Next, Ryukyu motioned to the lean figure with the masked lower face and the twin blades strapped across his back “And here is Swift Blade.”
He bowed slightly, polite but reserved.
Finally, Ryukyu indicated the woman with long black hair tied into a braid, her emerald-and-gold costume gleaming under the lights as she held her crackling staff “And this is Radiant Staff.”
The woman smiled warmly at Momo, her presence calm and reassuring.
Finally, Ryukyu gestured toward her intern. “And this is Momo Yaoyorozu, our new intern. Treat her well.”
Momo bowed respectfully, her voice calm yet clear “I look forward to working with all of you. Let’s have a good collaboration.”
The three pros each gave their own nods or words of acknowledgment, the atmosphere around them shifting ever so slightly.
Radiant Staff was the first to speak, her voice calm yet carrying a dignified weight.
“I saw you during the Sports Festival. I must say, it was most impressive how you fought. Graceful, yet unyielding.”
Swift Blade inclined his head slightly, his tone low and precise, like a whisper cutting through the air “Your methods were both inventive and effective. Few students fight with such creativity.”
Momo shifted slightly, a faint blush coloring her cheeks. “I… hear that quiet often, actually.”
Swift Blade gave a small, knowing smirk behind his mask “If I didn’t know better, I would have thought I was watching a Pro Hero in action.”
Momo opened her mouth to respond, but Crimson Gauntlet snorted, arms crossing as he leaned forward with a derisive grin. “Her? A Pro Hero? Don’t make me laugh. She fights more like a cockroach than a hero.”
Radiant Staff exhaled softly, rolling her eyes “There it is again,” she muttered, clearly used to his jabs.
Crimson Gauntlet’s smirk widened, his tone dripping with mockery “A little girl like you only won the Festival because you had luck on your side.”
Momo straightened, her gaze firm though her voice remained even “Luck had nothing to do with it.”
“Oh yeah?” Crimson Gauntlet leaned in, his gauntleted fist flexing as his voice boomed. “Your opponents were either blended, slipped or hesitated. You just picked up the scraps. Don’t fool yourself into thinking that was real strength.”
Momo met his glare without flinching, her reply sharp yet calm. “Or perhaps… they lost because they underestimated me. A mistake you seem eager to repeat.”
The line cut clean, her words cool and precise. Crimson Gauntlet’s jaw tightened, his teeth grinding as his face flushed with anger.
Before the tension could flare further, Ryukyu cleared her throat. The quiet sound was enough to reclaim the room’s attention. “Before this becomes a pointless argument, I see only one way to resolve it peacefully.”
She gestured toward the fenced sparring field in the center of the hall. “Momo, Crimson Gauntlet, the simplest solution is a match. If words won’t suffice, then let actions speak.”
Momo raised a brow, her tone edged with dry humor “Is that truly the simplest solution?”
Crimson Gauntlet slammed one fist into his open palm, the impact releasing a gust of air as his lips curled into a taunt. “What’s wrong? Afraid of getting hurt, little girl?”
Momo rolled her eyes, her composure unshaken as she strode toward the field.
“Let’s just get this over with.”
———————————————————————
Within moments, she and Crimson Gauntlet stood across from one another on the marked ground, the tall fencing enclosing them in.
Ryukyu stepped inside as referee, her presence calm but commanding. She looked directly at Momo, her voice steady. “Unlike the Sports Festival, this will run differently. Crimson Gauntlet will wear a red band on his arm. You will have five minutes to take it from him. If you fail within the time limit…” She hesitated for just a fraction before finishing. “…your internship here will end immediately.”
Crimson Gauntlet smirked as he tied the red band around his arm. “If you want to quit now, do it. I don’t want to hear crying later.”
Momo huffed softly, lowering into a ready stance “Why would I quit before someone like you? I’m ready whenever you are.”
Ryukyu observed her closely. Not a hint of fear. Not even tension. Just focus.
She could only admire such determination.
Raising one hand, she gave the signal “Begin.”
On cue, Swift Blade tapped his wristwatch, activating the timer.
Before Crimson Gauntlet could even react, something blurred past him like a sudden gust. His eyes darted forward, Momo was gone.
He froze, then snapped his gaze to his arm.
The red band was missing.
A clear voice called out from behind him, light but tinged with playfulness “Looking for something? You might’ve dropped this.”
He spun around, and there she stood several meters away, twirling the red band effortlessly around her finger.
For a long heartbeat, Crimson Gauntlet just gaped. His mouth opened, closed, then opened again “…How?”
Momo walked past him with calm steps, her voice smooth, almost casual “That was even easier than the cavalry battle.”
His face darkened as though he might erupt, but instead, he threw his head back and roared with laughter. His booming voice echoed across the hall, catching Momo completely off guard.
“Hah! Hahaha! Well, I’ll be damned! Looks like you passed the test!” Crimson Gauntlet spoke.
“…Huh?” was all Momo could manage, her composure slipping for once.
Ryukyu, Swift Blade, and Radiant Staff approached from the sidelines. Radiant Staff’s eyes glowed warmly as she said, “Congratulations. You’ve not only passed, you did so in record time.”
Momo blinked, still uncertain. “I… still don’t fully understand.”
Ryukyu’s toothy smile softened the edges of her words “Allow me to explain. That sparring exercise is a standard test we use for all interns or trainees. The goal isn’t about beating Crimson Gauntlet outright, it’s about seeing how you handle pressure when facing a Pro Hero. How you think, how you act, and how you adapt.”
Momo tilted her head slightly, processing. “And if I hadn’t managed to take the band?”
Ryukyu gave a small shrug, her calm tone almost teasing “Then you’d still would have your internship. Ending it over something like this would be a rather silly reason, don’t you think?”
For once, Momo couldn’t suppress a faint laugh. “I suppose you’re right.”
Before she could say more, Crimson Gauntlet gave her a hearty pat on the back, playful, but still strong enough to jolt her forward half a step. “Now that’s what I’m talking about! You’ve got guts, kid. And speed I didn’t even see you coming. From here on out, your internship can really begin!”
Momo steadied herself, exhaling quietly. Despite the surprise, her lips curled into a faint, determined smile.
Notes:
Crimson Gauntlet, Swift Blade and Radiant Staff are ocs there I don’t know any heroes who work in Ryukyu‘s agency.
Title of the next chapter: Fire
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter 22: Fire
Summary:
Some people make a cameo
Chapter Text
Momo’s second day at Ryukyu’s agency had begun much differently than the first.
Yesterday, she had been put through a gauntlet of tests, emergency simulations, tactical exercises, and quick-response drills. Ryukyu and the other pros had thrown everything at her, from collapsing buildings to hostage rescues. To their collective surprise, she had handled each challenge with confidence and precision.
Radiant Staff, usually composed and measured, had even remarked aloud “Are we entirely sure this young lady isn’t already a Pro Hero?”
Now, though, the tone was calmer. Today was her first real patrol alongside Ryukyu herself.
The two women walked side by side down a bustling city street. To passersby, it might have looked like nothing more than a casual stroll, Ryukyu in her hero costume, and Momo in hers, the kusarigama neatly resting at her side. But Momo could see the difference. She noticed it in Ryukyu’s posture, the subtle alertness in her eyes, the way her gaze lingered on rooftops, alleyways, and shifting crowds.
Every few steps, Ryukyu would ask a question or offer a piece of advice.
“Notice the flow of the pedestrians. If something disrupts it, like someone suddenly bolting against the crowd, that’s a signal.”
“Listen to tone. A raised voice isn’t always trouble, but it’s often worth noting.”
Momo absorbed every word, answering thoughtfully when asked, but storing the rest away for later reflection. Some tips were familiar, others entirely new to her.
They reached a busy intersection when Ryukyu suddenly stopped. She tilted her head toward the crowd “Tell me, Momo… do you notice anything here?”
Momo’s eyes swept across the people. Families, workers, teenagers in school uniforms… nothing stood out at first. Then her gaze caught a flicker of motion, too quick, too deliberate. She stepped forward in a smooth motion, her hand darting out to grab the collar of a man’s coat.
“This man,” she said calmly, “just stole that elderly woman’s wallet.”
The man’s face drained of color. Ryukyu’s lips curved into a proud smile. “Very good observation.” She turned her sharp eyes to the thief. “Well then. What do you have to say for yourself?”
The man stammered, his hands trembling. “I–I’m no thief!”
Ryukyu didn’t answer. Instead, she seized him by the shoulders and shook him firmly. A cascade of wallets and purses spilled from his coat, clattering onto the pavement.
The thief, still pale, muttered weakly, “Uh… I won them at a raffle?”
Momo and Ryukyu exchanged an unimpressed glance.
“We’ll be taking you to the nearest police station,” Ryukyu said coolly.
At that, the man panicked. “Like hell you will!” His hands snapped open, and five short blades extended from his fingers.
The crowd gasped and backed away, but Momo and Ryukyu remained perfectly calm.
The thief lunged forward with a scream, slashing at Ryukyu. She didn’t even flinch. With a single step, her leg shot out, her boot colliding squarely with his face. The impact spun him sideways, straight into Momo’s waiting stance.
She caught him with a clean shoulder throw, slamming him flat onto the pavement. Before he could recover, she pressed a hand to her arm, and a thick pair of steel cuffs formed from her body through her costume, the metal covering his hands entirely. She locked his arms behind his back in one practiced movement.
The bystanders erupted in cheers.
Ryukyu folded her arms, her sharp-toothed smile returning. “Good work. You not only brought him down, you also secured him before he could try those blades again.”
Momo allowed herself a small smile, brushing dust from her shoulder. “I couldn’t risk letting him use them on anyone else.”
“Exactly.” Ryukyu crouched, lifting the subdued thief effortlessly onto her shoulder. Her calm voice carried authority without harshness. “I’ll take him to the nearest station. As for these…” she gestured at the scattered wallets and purses, “it would be best if you returned them to their owners.”
Momo nodded immediately, creating a small satchel from her side and gathering the items inside. “Of course. I’ll see to it.”
Ryukyu gave her a warm, approving smile before turning in the direction toward the nearest police station. The thief squirmed uselessly on her shoulder, his protest drowned out by the cheers of the crowd.
Momo watched her go, then adjusted the strap of the satchel. One by one, she began making her way back through the people, ready to return what had been stolen.
———————————————————————
At the same time, in another district.
Izuku and Tenya were on patrol alongside their supervising hero, Masaki.
“This area is usually quiet,” Masaki explained as they walked along the clean, orderly streets. His voice was calm but firm. “Still, you should keep your eyes sharp. Trouble can show itself when you least expect it.”
Both students nodded in unison.
For a while, they walked in silence, scanning their surroundings. Eventually, Izuku tried to start a conversation, his tone careful but concerned “Tenya… about the Hero Killer and your brother…”
“I’m fine, Midoriya,” Tenya interrupted quickly, his voice sharper than usual. “There’s no need to worry.”
But Izuku frowned. He didn’t believe him. “You’re not yourself. You’ve been distracted this whole time. Always absent… always somewhere else.”
“I said I’m fine,” Tenya repeated, his gaze locked forward. “I’m not distracted.”
Izuku’s lips pressed into a thin line. Then he gestured discreetly with his hand, pointing toward the crowd. “Oh really? Then surely you noticed that man over there carrying a suitcase full of stolen diamonds?”
Tenya and Masaki both turned their heads at once. The man Izuku had singled out froze like a deer in headlights, his eyes wide.
The panic hit him instantly. With a sharp cry, he hurled the suitcase straight toward them and bolted.
Izuku reacted on instinct. His arms shot out, catching the heavy case before it struck them. He shoved it toward Masaki. “Here, take it!” And without missing a beat, he sprinted after the fleeing criminal.
Tenya’s engines roared to life a heartbeat later. He shot past Izuku in a burst of speed, closing the distance in seconds. With brutal force, he rammed the man and slammed him against the pavement. The thief cried out in pain as Tenya dug his hands into the man’s back, holding him down with unnecessary harshness.
“You’re hurting me!” the man screamed, writhing.
But Tenya’s expression was cold, almost unfeeling, as he wrenched the man upward.
By then, Masaki and Izuku had caught up. Masaki’s brow furrowed, his voice calm but firm. “Good work catching him. But you don’t need to be so rough.”
That seemed to break through Tenya’s haze. His grip slackened slightly. “My apologies,” he muttered stiffly, loosening his hold.
Masaki knelt and opened the suitcase. His eyes narrowed at the glittering contents. Just as Izuku had said, it was filled with diamonds. “Incredible. You were right, Midoriya.” He glanced up, impressed. “I didn’t notice anything unusual about him. How did you?”
Izuku rubbed the back of his neck, his face reddening. “Uh… A friend taught me what to look for on patrol.” He gestured toward the thief. “His posture was too stiff, his eyes kept darting, and the case… it was held like something fragile but not precious to him. That stood out.”
Masaki gave him an approving nod. “That’s very impressive.” He turned to Tenya. “And your swift reaction was just as commendable. A patrol team needs both perception and speed.”
Both students bowed politely, though Tenya’s was more mechanical than heartfelt.
“Let’s bring him to the nearest station,” Masaki said, pulling the subdued criminal forward.
Izuku picked up the suitcase and followed closely behind. The three walked together, the captured man grumbling under Masaki’s steady grip.
As they moved, Tenya finally glanced sideways at Izuku. His voice was quieter, less defensive. “You were right. I… I haven’t been fully present. But I can handle it.”
Izuku opened his mouth to answer, ready to tell him that handling it didn’t mean bottling it up. But before he could speak, Tenya had already quickened his pace, moving up to walk beside Masaki.
Izuku exhaled slowly, his chest heavy. Then, clutching the suitcase tighter, he quickened his steps to catch up with the other two.
———————————————————————
At the same time.
Momo handed the last wallet to an elderly gentleman, bowing politely as he thanked her. Straightening up, she let out a small breath of relief “Good thing there were IDs in all of them,” she remarked softly. “Otherwise, it might have taken days to track everyone down.”
She adjusted the strap of her satchel and peered inside. “I think that was the last of them…” Her brows furrowed when she saw only one object left. Reaching in, she pulled out a slim, metallic case. Turning it over in her hands, she murmured, “Hmm… looks like a cigarette case.”
Curious, she pressed her thumb against the latch. “Maybe there’s a name engraved inside…”
The case clicked open. Momo’s eyes widened instantly, shock flashing across her face. “This looks like…”
“Hey, Momo!” Ryukyu’s voice cut in from behind. She strode back toward Momo with calm authority, the subdued thief no longer on her shoulder. “Did you manage to return everything?”
Momo turned quickly, “Yes… almost. But I just found something strange.” She started to lift the box, but before she could explain further…
”BOOM!“
A deafening explosion split the air. Screams erupted from the street as smoke billowed in the distance. People nearby either fled in blind panic or froze, rooted to the spot in terror.
Ryukyu’s head whipped toward the source. Her calm expression sharpened, her eyes narrowing. “This way.”
Momo shoved the case back into her satchel, her mind racing. ’Whatever this is… it can wait.‘
Side by side, she and Ryukyu sprinted toward the rising smoke. Their boots pounded against the pavement, weaving past scattering civilians.
It didn’t take long before the scene came into view, a residential building swallowed in flames, windows shattering as fire roared from within. The sky was lit in angry orange.
Firefighters and pro heroes were already on site. Backdraft directed streams of water into the blaze alongside the fire crews, his voice booming over the chaos. Death Arms stood near the front lines, guiding people out with sheer presence, while his intern, Kyoka, assisted evacuees with sharp efficiency, her earphone jacks trailing as she listened for voices inside.
Ryukyu and Momo arrived just as another group of residents stumbled out coughing and terrified.
They went directly to Death Arms. Ryukyu’s voice was immediately firm, cutting through the noise. “Death Arms! Report.”
The muscular hero glanced back briefly, his face grim. “Unknown cause. Most of the residents are out, but we don’t know how many are still inside. Structural integrity’s compromised, too dangerous for anyone to enter. We’re waiting for a hero with the right quirk to get here.”
Ryukyu’s jaw tightened. Her eyes flicked to the building, then back to him. “By then it may already be too late for the ones still trapped.”
Momo felt her pulse quicken, her gaze locked on the fire. The heat licked at her skin even from this distance, but her grip on the satchel strap only tightened.
Ryukyu’s sharp eyes stayed fixed on the burning structure. Her usually calm voice carried a low edge of frustration. “I’d like to take my dragon form and fly in there right now… but if I do, the weight and force might bring part of the building down.”
Momo scanned the area, her mind racing. Her gaze darted up the facade until it caught on a single open window in the sixth floor. Unlike the others, no fire poured from it.
Her eyes widened. Then she looked toward Kyoka, an idea flashing into place.
She turned back to Ryukyu. “Ryukyu, if you’ll allow me, I think I might have a solution.”
Ryukyu, Death Arms, and Kyoka all turned toward her at once. Ryukyu’s voice was steady but curious. “I’m listening.”
Momo pressed a hand against her chest. From her hero outfit, metal and circuits began to take shape, forming into a sleek device that extended outward, a megaphone-like speaker with a powerful sound amplifier built in. With practiced care, she handed it to Kyoka.
“Kyoka, this is a modified sound amplifier. Please, use it to pinpoint where and how many people are still inside.”
Kyoka blinked at the odd contraption. She didn’t understand the exact science behind it, but Momo’s confidence was enough. Without hesitation, she plugged one of her earphone jacks into the device and aimed it toward the building.
A second later, her eyes widened. Sounds became crystal clear, the chaos of fire, the shifting of wood, and beneath it, voices. Faint, terrified voices.
“There!” Kyoka called. “Seventh floor. I can hear three distinct voices… one adult and two kids, judging by the pitch.”
Death Arms let out a low whistle, clearly impressed. “That thing is genius. But how the hell do we reach them?”
Momo raised her arm and pointed directly at the open window on the sixth floor. “From there.”
Before anyone could respond, she ran to the base of the building, positioning herself directly beneath the window. Kneeling down with her back facing the building, she pressed both palms flat to the ground. Metal surged from her back, lengthening and locking together in thick, sturdy rungs. A gleaming steel ladder grew upward, embedding itself firmly against the brickwork and stretching all the way to the sixth-floor window.
When the ladder locked into place, Momo stood and dusted off her hands. “This should get us inside.”
Ryukyu’s sharp-toothed smile flickered. “Ingenious. All right, I’ll go in. The rest of you, keep evacuating civilians.”
Momo stepped forward quickly. “If possible, I’d like to come with you. My quirk can be of great use inside that building.”
Normally, Ryukyu would never consider letting a intern into such a dangerous situation. But there was something in Momo’s eyes, no hesitation, no panic. Just calm calculation and resolve. She knew the risks. She knew what she was walking into.
Ryukyu’s gaze softened, then hardened again. “Very well. But you’ll follow my lead exactly. Do you understand?”
“Yes,” Momo said firmly.
Death Arms jaw dropped. “Are you out of your mind?! You’re seriously taking a intern into a burning building?”
Before Ryukyu could answer, Kyoka spoke up, her voice steady and certain. “Trust me. If Yaomomo says she’s ready for something this dangerous, then she has a plan. And I’d bet my quirk she can pull it off.”
Momo blushed at the trust from Kyoka.
Death Arms shot her a skeptical look, but Ryukyu cut him off with a sharp tone. “We’re wasting precious time.” She turned back to Momo, her eyes steady. “Stay close.”
Momo nodded once.
With no more hesitation, Ryukyu charged up the ladder, moving with surprising speed for her size. Momo followed right behind her. They both weren’t climbing the ladder they were running on the ladder.
Together, they jumped into the open sixth-floor window and disappeared into the smoke.
The sixth floor swallowed them in smoke and heat the moment they landed. The stairwell was little more than a furnace, embers rained from the ceiling, wooden beams snapped under their own weight, and the groan of tortured steel echoed through the building.
Momo wasted no time. She pressed her palm against her chest, and two sleek breathing masks formed instantly. She slipped one over her face, then turned, offering the other to Ryukyu.
Ryukyu raised a hand and shook her head. Her voice was steady despite the chaos. “I don’t need it. My Quirk protects me from the smoke, even without my dragon form.“
Without argument, Momo slid the spare mask into her satchel. She gave a sharp nod.
“Stay close and follow my lead,” Ryukyu ordered, her eyes gleaming through the haze.
They sprinted upward through the stairwell. The climb was brutal, chunks of burning plaster crashed down, and flames licked at their boots with every step. Momo formed a fire extinguisher from her body and blasted jets of foam to smother the infernos that blocked their path. Ryukyu, with her raw strength, shoved aside fallen beams that no ordinary human could move. Even without her dragon form she was strong.
By the time they reached the top, smoke poured thickly through the hallway. At the far end, a mountain of flaming rubble barred the path, glowing red with heat. Beyond it, faint cries pierced the air.
Momo froze, listening. She couldn’t make out the words over the crackle of fire.
Ryukyu raised her voice over the crackle of flames. “Is anyone behind there? Can you hear us?”
A voice, thin and panicked, broke through. It belonged to a girl “Please! My father and little brother, they’re trapped! A huge beam fell on my dad, he can’t move! Someone help us!”
Momo’s grip on the extinguisher tightened. She doused the blazing rubble again and again, foam hissing as flames sputtered out. When the canister finally sputtered dry, the fire was gone, but the path remained still sealed, heavy beams stacked like a wall of ash and smoke.
Ryukyu stepped forward, her voice edged with frustration. “In my full dragon form, I could tear this apart easily… but the size and weight of my body could bring the whole ceiling down.”
Momo’s mind raced. She could teleport, yes, but only if she knew how the other side looks like. Without a clear picture, it was a blind leap. Dangerous for her, and fatal for the family.
Her gaze darted around the hall, desperate for a solution. Then her eyes stopped on Ryukyu herself. A thought sparked.
“Ryukyu…” she began carefully. “What if you didn’t transform completely? Could you… use your dragon form only partly?”
Ryukyu blinked at her. “No. At least… not exactly. Technically it should be possible, but every time I’ve tried, it failed.” She frowned. “It doesn’t work that way for me.”
Momo’s lips curved into a calm, gentle smile. “Maybe it never worked because you were forcing it. Maybe you just never had the right approach.”
Ryukyu stared at her, uncertain. “What do you mean by that?”
Momo stepped closer, her voice soft but firm, guiding like a teacher. “Close your eyes. Imagine a state where you are whole… and un-whole at the same time. Not fully dragon. Not fully human. Balance the two.”
Ryukyu hesitated, but something in Momo’s calmness pushed her to obey. She closed her eyes, breathing deeply, focusing inward.
“Now,” Momo said gently, “don’t fight it. Let it happen. Trust yourself.”
Ryukyu’s eyes snapped open a moment later. They glowed sharper, slitted like a dragon’s. She looked down and gasped. Her body had shifted, not into the colossal beast she knew, but something between.
Her arms and legs were scaled, ending in powerful dragon claws. A pair of leathery wings unfurled from her back, and a long tail swished behind her. Yet the rest of her body, her face, her size, remained human.
She stared at her clawed hands in awe. “How…?”
Momo’s smile turned quick and determined. “No time for explanations.”
Ryukyu’s shock melted into resolve. She nodded once. “You’re right. But once we’re done here, you will explain everything to me.”
“Agreed,” Momo said firmly.
Together, they turned back toward the wall of rubble, the cries beyond it growing more desperate.
Ryukyu’s scaled arms moved with effortless strength, ripping the rubble away as though it were nothing more than paper.
The moment the last beam was tossed aside, the trapped family came into view.
A young girl, maybe ten years old, was desperately tugging at a fallen wooden beam pinning her father down. Her dark brown eyes were wide with terror, her straight hair pulled into pigtails with pink bubble bands bouncing as she struggled. She wore a pink dress with dark pink straps over a black tank top, white sandals trimmed with pink flowers, and a bracelet with a small floral charm on her wrist.
Beside her, a boy no older than seven was pulling with all his might. His curly light brown hair clung damp to his forehead, his small frame shaking as he strained. He wore blue overalls over a white T-shirt, light blue sandals, and a yellow messenger bag slung across his shoulder. On his wrist, the same floral bracelet glinted faintly in the firelight.
When they looked up and saw Ryukyu and Momo standing in the gap, hope flooded their faces.
“Heroes!” the boy gasped, his voice cracking with relief.
Ryukyu and Momo didn’t waste a second. Both rushed forward, boots and claws crunching against flaming debris. Sparks fell around them, and a section of ceiling collapsed in the hall behind, roaring as it hit the ground.
Momo dropped to one knee before the children, her voice calm and steady despite the chaos. She quickly created two breathing masks and fitted them gently over the siblings faces. “Here, put these on. Are either of you hurt? Is there anyone else trapped with you?”
The girl shook her head, clutching her brother’s hand tightly. Her voice trembled, but she answered clearly. “Just us! Our dad’s the only one hurt… he pushed us out of the way when the beam fell!”
“Good,” Momo said softly, brushing ash from the girl’s hair before glancing at Ryukyu.
Ryukyu crouched low, her clawed hands closing around the heavy beam. With a single flex, she lifted it and tossed it aside like driftwood. Flames licked at her scaled arms but did no harm.
The siblings immediately crawled to their father, shaking him and calling out.
Momo’s sharp eyes caught the blood pooling beneath him. She stepped forward quickly, her voice calm but edged with urgency. “Step back for just a moment. Please, let me see him.”
The children obeyed reluctantly, wide-eyed as Momo examined their father. Her face grew serious. “He’s lost too much blood. His breathing is shallow, and… his spine is broken.”
The girl froze in horror. Her small hands trembled as she asked in a whisper, “Does… does that mean he won’t make it?”
Momo’s expression softened into a reassuring smile. “I didn’t say that.”
Before anyone could react, she placed her right hand gently on the man’s back. Her touch glowed faintly red, and in seconds the wounds closed, blood vanished, and his chest rose and fell steadily once more. The man’s breathing normalized, though his eyes remained shut.
Both children gasped. Their mouths fell open, staring at their father in shock.
“You… you healed him,” the girl breathed, turning wide eyes on Momo. “What did you just do?”
“I healed him,” Momo said calmly, already pulling the last breathing mask from her satchel, the one she had made earlier for Ryukyu, and fitted it snugly over the man’s face. “He’s unconscious, but with rest he’ll recover fully. By tomorrow, he’ll be standing on his own feet again.”
Ryukyu blinked, stunned, as she looked between the revived man and Momo. “I had no idea you possessed a healing Quirk as well.”
Momo’s brows lifted in surprise. “Really? Didn’t the school notify you that I have more than one quirk?”
Ryukyu shook her head, her dragon eyes narrowing slightly. “No. They didn’t.”
A flaming beam groaned overhead and split apart, crashing down just feet from where the children stood. They yelped, ducking instinctively. Sparks rained across the hall.
Momo straightened, voice firm. “Perhaps we should save this conversation for later.”
Ryukyu’s lips curved into a sharp-toothed grin despite the chaos. “Agreed.”
She crouched low and scooped both children gently into her arms, holding them close against her chest. With careful precision, Momo shifted the unconscious father across Ryukyu’s scaled back. Ryukyu securing him with her tail and wings like a protective harness.
“Stay close,” she ordered.
Momo nodded once. She drew her kusarigama into her hand and, with a graceful leap, hooked its chain around a fallen beam, swinging upward behind Ryukyu as they raced through the smoke-filled hall.
Together, they burst out through a window on the seventh-floor, flying or swinging down. The heat of the flames roared behind them, and burning debris rained from the rooftop like fiery meteors.
The moment Ryukyu’s feet claws struck the ground, cheers erupted from the gathered crowd. Bystanders shouted, clapping, some even crying in relief.
Paramedics rushed forward immediately. Ryukyu knelt carefully, allowing the rescuers to lift the father from her back and guide the children away to safety.
The siblings clung to each other, glancing back at Momo with awe and gratitude even as they were hurried toward the ambulance.
The fire still raged behind them, the building groaning under the strain of the flames, but at least for this family, the nightmare was over.
Momo wiped the sweat from her forehead, turning toward Ryukyu. “What should we do next? Help with putting out the fire, or check if anyone else needs assistance?”
Ryukyu gave her a proud smile. “There’s no need for us to handle the fire, more rescue units have arrived to take care of it. We’ll focus on the residents, making sure everyone is safe and tended to.”
What followed was a blur of motion. Side by side, Ryukyu and Momo moved through the crowd, speaking with shaken survivors, checking for injuries, and calming panicked voices. When the medics ran out of bandages, Momo quietly pressed her palm to her arm, creating fresh rolls of sterile gauze and splints. A box of surgical masks, antiseptic, even a portable stretcher, each item appeared from her hands, back or chest, swiftly passed to the paramedics who accepted them with hurried gratitude.
Momo also started talking to Kyoka. Kyoka actually wanted to give her back the device Momo had created earlier, but Momo just told her to keep it so she could save more people in the future. Kyoka blushed when she thanked her.
Two hours dragged by in a haze of smoke and ash. At last, the fire was extinguished, leaving only smoldering ruins where the building once stood. Every civilian had been accounted for and treated. Momo, though standing tall, felt the strain in her body, she had created far too much, her muscles heavy with exhaustion.
Ryukyu, still half-shifted with scales on her arms and claws on her hands, stood beside her. Her dragon eyes softened as she spoke. “We’re finished here. The people are safe, and the cause of the fire has been identified.”
Momo tilted her head. “The cause?”
Ryukyu pointed toward a nervous man surrounded by police officers. “That’s the landlord. Tenants reported faulty heating for months, but instead of paying for proper repairs, he tried to fix the system himself. His incompetence caused an explosion and the rest, you saw.”
Momo’s shoulders slumped, her voice dry as she deadpanned, “Why am I not surprised that it was a stingy landlord’s fault?”
Ryukyu let out a quiet chuckle. “Sadly, not surprising at all. Come, let’s head back to the agency. You’ve done more than enough for today.”
As she shifted fully back into human form, she and Momo turned to leave, until a small voice called out behind them.
“Excuse me.”
Both heroines turned. Standing there was the ten-year-old girl they had rescued earlier.
Momo’s expression softened immediately. “Oh, it’s you. Can we help you with something?”
The girl puffed out her cheeks, crossing her arms, eyes stubbornly fixed on the ground. “I don’t really like heroes. But… you were kind of cool.”
Momo smiled warmly. “What’s your name? Mine is Mo-” she paused, correcting herself, “Creati.”
The girl shifted her weight and muttered, “Mahoro.”
“Mahoro,” Momo repeated gently. “I hope today helped change your view of heroes, even just a little.”
Mahoro huffed, turning her head. “Whatever.” She held out the three breathing masks in her small hands. “I thought you’d want these back.”
Momo shook her head with a bright smile. “You can keep them. Consider them a souvenir.”
A faint blush spread across Mahoro’s cheeks. She didn’t answer right away. Instead, she spun on her heel, calling over her shoulder, “Don’t complain later when you realize you gave them away!”
Momo couldn’t help but chuckle softly at the sight of the girl stomping off.
Ryukyu watched with a knowing grin. “Looks like you’ve gained your first fan.”
Momo lifted a hand to her lips, laughing lightly. “If she is, she hides it well. But… I don’t mind. It’s rather endearing.”
———————————————————————
Later.
Back at the agency, Momo sat in Ryukyu’s office with Crimson Gauntlet, Swift Blade, and Radiant Staff. Ryukyu sat behind her desk, hands folded, her expression calm yet proud.
“I must say, Momo,” Ryukyu began gently, “you’ve impressed me more than once today. Not only did you spot a subtle pickpocket before anyone else, but during the fire, you were invaluable. You kept a cool head, made the most of your own Quirk, and even adapted to others, your friends Jiro’s and mine.”
Crimson Gauntlet gave a hearty laugh, his voice booming like a weightlifter hyping up a friend. “Hah! That’s what I like to hear! Kid, you’ve got guts and brains, rare combo!”
Swift Blade inclined his head, his voice quiet but sharp, like a whisper cutting through the air. “Your composure was striking. Most interns falter in chaos. You did not.”
Radiant Staff, leaning lightly on her staff, smiled with noble warmth. “Such poise and resourcefulness. It’s refreshing to see a young hero carry herself with both confidence and humility.”
Momo straightened in her seat, bowing her head politely. “I… I only did what anyone in my position should. Without Ryukyu’s guidance and leadership, I wouldn’t have been nearly as effective.”
Radiant Staff tilted her head toward Ryukyu, her braid swaying. “Tell me, Ryuko… was it true what you said earlier? That you managed to transform halfway?”
Ryukyu chuckled softly. “It’s true.” She rose slightly from her chair, her form shifting. Pale gray scales shimmered across her arms, claws replacing her fingertips, wings grow, her eyes slitted with a draconic gleam, yet the rest of her remained human.
The three pros couldn’t contain their surprise.
Crimson Gauntlet let out a sharp whistle. “Whoa! That’s crazy cool!”
Swift Blade murmured, almost reverent, “A balance between form and humanity… a rare technique.”
Radiant Staff’s eyes widened, admiration sparkling. “Magnificent. I’ve never seen such precision.” She turned toward Momo, curiosity glinting. “But how did you know she could achieve this?”
Momo hesitated for a moment, then spoke calmly. “Before I answer, I’d like to know, what information did UA share about me?”
Ryukyu, scales fading as she returned to her human form, opened her desk drawer. She pulled out a slim stack of papers and held them out. “Only what’s written here.”
Momo skimmed the sheets quickly, her brow furrowing before she set them down. “It seems they haven’t updated much at all. Typical.” She raised her gaze to the four pros. “As you’ve seen, my Quirk is Creation. But… it isn’t the only Quirk I possess.”
Ryukyu’s eyes softened knowingly. “I’ve seen it in action. Healing, for instance.”
“That’s not all.” Momo exhaled slowly. “I have several others. Like this one.”
Before anyone could blink, Momo vanished from her chair and reappeared directly in front of Crimson Gauntlet.
“UWAH!” The broad-shouldered man yelped, stumbling back a step. His cheeks flushed crimson as he coughed into his fist, trying, and failing, to cover his embarrassment. “Ahem… caught me off guard there, kid…”
The others stared, stunned.
Swift Blade narrowed his eyes behind his mask. “Teleportation… clean, flawless. No wasted motion.”
Momo gave a modest nod, returning to stand before Ryukyu’s desk. “I usually keep my abilities private. But since you’ve welcomed me so warmly, I feel you have a right to know. I wouldn’t want to deceive those I trust.”
Ryukyu leaned back in her chair, her golden eyes soft but steady. “You don’t owe us anything, Momo. Secrets are a hero’s right to keep, especially when they could become vulnerabilities in the wrong hands. But the fact that you chose to share this with us…” She smiled warmly, the kind of smile that carried both pride and reassurance. “it speaks to your character. And I value that more than any power you could show.”
Momo felt a warmth rise in her chest at Ryukyu’s words. She bowed her head slightly, humbled by the sincerity in them. “Thank you, Ryukyu. That means a great deal to me.” Straightening, she drew in a steady breath, her tone shifting back to calm clarity.
She met Ryukyu’s gaze directly. “As for how I helped you achieve partial transformation, it’s because many of my Quirks revolve around body mastery. Control, manipulation, adaptation. Creation is one example. My elemental quirk, another.”
“Elemental?” Crimson Gauntlet tilted his head, intrigued.
In a blink, Momo was gone again, this time reappearing outside the room. A moment later she walked back in, arms full of chilled water bottles, brought from the kitchen area. She placed one in front of each hero with an almost playful smile.
All three blinked twice, silent.
Then Swift Blade spoke, voice low. “So… that’s how you snatched Gauntlet’s red band yesterday. Extreme mobility, guided by elements. Elegant.”
Crimson Gauntlet crossed his arms with a sheepish grin, still blushing faintly. “Guess I underestimated you, huh?”
Momo folded her hands neatly in front of her, her voice calm and steady. “With my Elemental Quirk, I can move as swiftly as the wind itself. But that is not its only application.”
Her gaze shifted to Swift Blade, sharp and deliberate. “Strike me with your blades.”
The lean swordsman stiffened, clearly taken aback. His eyes flicked to Ryukyu, silently asking if she was serious. When Ryukyu gave a small, approving nod, Swift Blade drew his twin blades in one smooth motion and advanced. Without hesitation, he slashed across Momo’s torso.
Radiant Staff gasped, her staff tightening in her grip, and Crimson Gauntlet lurched forward in alarm. But then they saw it.
The blades had cut clean through, yet no blood spilled. Instead, droplets of water slid to the floor.
“As you can see,” Momo explained evenly, “I remain unhurt. This is because I can shift my body into both water and air states, rendering me immune to most direct strikes, whether by fist or blade.”
All four pros stared in astonishment.
Momo then turned back to Swift Blade. “May I borrow one of your blades?”
He hesitated, then silently handed her a short sword. Momo took it calmly, her expression unreadable. In one smooth motion, she phased into her water state again and pressed the blade through her own throat. It passed through without resistance.
Radiant Staff’s eyes widened in horror. Crimson Gauntlet’s jaw dropped. Even Ryukyu blinked in surprise, rare for her.
Momo withdrew the blade, lowering it carefully. Her tone was soft, explanatory, but steady. “Of course, I am still human. I cannot maintain this state indefinitely.” She pricked her fingertip with the edge of the blade and held it up. A bead of blood welled at the tip.
She looked directly at Ryukyu. “Through this knowledge of how my Quirks function, I was able to help you partially transform into your half-dragon state, rather than being forced into a complete one.”
Ryukyu rubbed her chin thoughtfully, golden eyes glimmering. “That is fascinating. You’re more than just talented, Momo. To weave so much control from such diverse abilities… it speaks volumes of your discipline.”
Crimson Gauntlet leaned forward, voice booming but warm. “Speaking of your abilities, kid, I’d like to see that healing Quirk of yours in action. Think you can patch up that little cut on your finger?”
Though his tone was casual, Radiant Staff and Swift Blade exchanged knowing glances. They could tell his concern was genuine, he simply couldn’t stand the thought of a student bleeding, even from something so small.
Momo rubbed the back of her neck, giving a sheepish smile. “I’d love to demonstrate… but unfortunately, my healing quirk doesn’t work on myself.”
Ryukyu raised a brow, her voice curious. “Wait a moment. I saw you stop a man’s bleeding, mend torn flesh, even restore his shattered spine, and yet you mean to tell me you cannot heal yourself?”
Momo nodded, her expression tinged with quiet frustration. “I don’t fully understand it myself. I can heal anyone, no matter how fatal the injury. But when it comes to me? I can only mend part of the damage, never completely. Not like I can for others.”
The room fell silent. All three pros stared at her in disbelief.
Momo waved a hand lightly, her composure returning. “It’s not that bad, really. Every Quirk carries a cost. Why should healing be any different?”
Ryukyu studied her for a long moment, then inclined her head slightly. “A fair point.”
The others nodded slowly, though their expressions carried lingering awe.
Ryukyu glanced at the clock on the wall, her voice calm but firm. “It’s getting late. Write your report for the day, then you may go home and rest.”
Momo shook her head gently as she reached into her satchel. “The report is already finished.” She produced a neat stack of papers and placed them on Ryukyu’s desk.
Then, without sitting back down, she reached into her satchel once more. Her expression turned serious. “But before I leave, there’s something I need to show you.”
From within, she drew a small metal box, slim, polished, and unassuming, like a cigarette case. She held it out with both hands and offered it to Ryukyu. “This came from the thief. I wanted to bring it up earlier, but with the fire, it had to wait.”
Ryukyu accepted the box and clicked it open. Her sharp eyes narrowed in surprise. Inside lay six strange red bullets, their casings faintly altered, and a small ampule filled with fine blue powder.
Radiant Staff leaned closer, her tone measured but edged with concern. “That is no ordinary contraband…”
Crimson Gauntlet frowned, folding his broad arms. “Powder like that don’t belong on the streets. And those rounds, don’t look standard either.”
Momo nodded, her voice steady. “I don’t know what the powder is. Perhaps some kind of drug, but I can’t be sure. As for the bullets…” she gestured lightly, “I know enough about ammunition to see these are modified. They’re built to carry and transfer some kind of substance on impact.”
Swift Blade’s masked face betrayed no emotion, but his voice was low, precise. “Poison… or worse. A weapon designed to cripple silently.”
Ryukyu studied one of the bullets with care, her golden eyes sharp. “These rounds fit the weapon the thief was carrying. That much is certain.” She snapped the case shut, then looked to Momo again. Her tone softened, carrying quiet approval. “You did well to bring this directly to me. I’ll deliver them to the police for proper analysis. You’ve done excellent work today, but now, you should go home and rest.”
Momo bowed respectfully. “Thank you, Ryukyu. I’ll see you all tomorrow.” With that, she turned and exited the office, her footsteps fading down the hall.
For a long moment, the four pros remained silent. Finally, Radiant Staff turned her gaze toward Ryukyu, her voice graceful but curious. “So… what is your impression of your intern?”
Ryukyu’s eyes lingered on the report Momo had left upon her desk. Slowly, a proud smile spread across her face. “I think we will learn far more from her than she will from us.”
Notes:
Title of the next chapter: Hero Killer
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter Text
It was the fifth day of the internship, and once again, Momo and Ryukyu were on patrol. The city streets bustled with afternoon life, the air thick with chatter and the occasional honk of traffic. As they turned a corner, a large crowd caught their attention.
Ryukyu’s sharp eyes narrowed. “Something’s happening ahead.”
When they approached, it became clear what the commotion was. Snake Hero Uwabami stood at the center, handing out autographs and posing for photos. Flash after flash from cameras lit up the street, the bursts of light reflecting in her flowing hair. Just a few steps away, Itsuka Kendo stood with crossed arms, wearing the expression of someone questioning every decision that had led her to this point.
Uwabami spotted Ryukyu almost immediately. Her face lit up, and she waved dramatically. “Well, if it isn’t the Dragon Hero Ryukyu!”
Click, flash. Another photo captured the two pros meeting.
Ryukyu’s reply was calm and polite. “Hello, Uwabami.”
The crowd buzzed with excitement. Someone shouted, “Snake Hero Uwabami is talking with Dragon Hero Ryukyu!” More flashes went off, nearly blinding from the constant barrage.
Uwabami placed a hand on her hip, smiling as though the moment was staged for a billboard. “I heard about your daring rescue. Running into that burning building and saving a whole family from the fire, such bravery!”
Click, flash.
Ryukyu’s expression softened, her humility steady even under the noise. “I had a great deal of help from my intern.”
Uwabami raised her brows. “Oh, you have a intern as well? How charming! I do too.”
Click, flash.
While the two heroes exchanged words, Momo quietly slipped away toward Itsuka. She greeted her softly, lowering her voice so only she could hear. “And how’s the internship with Snake Hero Uwabami treating you?”
Itsuka’s blank expression said everything. “I don’t want to talk about it.”
Momo’s lips tugged into a knowing smile. “She turned you into her personal assistant instead of a hero-in-training, didn’t she?”
Itsuka groaned, dragging a hand over her face. “Yes. And the worst part is, she made me appear in one of her commercials.”
Momo patted her shoulder gently, offering comfort. “Well, you know the saying, any publicity is good publicity.”
Itsuka shot her a tired side glance. “Easy for you to say. By your second day you were already helping rescue people from a burning building.” She pulled out her phone and tapped the screen, showing Momo a post. The video played. Ryukyu, in her half-dragon form, carrying two children and a man out of the flames, while Momo leapt from a window behind her.
Momo blinked, genuinely surprised. “I didn’t realize someone recorded that…”
Itsuka sighed, replaying the clip again and looking at it. “Meanwhile, I’m stuck in photo shoots while everyone else gets real hero work.”
Momo wanted to reassure her more, maybe even switch places for a day, but she knew she couldn’t. She herself had declined a internship with Uwabami for exactly that reason, she suspected she’d be doing what Itsuka was stuck with now.
Then, out of the corner of her eye, Momo noticed something. Her gaze sharpened. She leaned in closer to Itsuka. “Follow me.”
Itsuka hesitated only a moment before stepping after her. Together, they approached Ryukyu and Uwabami, who were still chatting amid bursts of camera flashes. Momo waited for just the right lull before speaking clearly.
“Pardon me if I interrupt, but Itsuka has just located the suspicious subject you asked her to find.”
The words landed like a thunderclap. Uwabami blinked in surprise. “Eh?” Itsuka’s eyes widened in confusion. Meanwhile, Ryukyu’s lips curved in the faintest knowing smile.
Momo continued smoothly, her tone just a little too innocent. “Itsuka explained how you tasked her with identifying a drug dealer while you kept the crowd distracted with autographs and… self-promotion.”
Uwabami froze, caught off guard. She stammered, adjusting her hair under the flashing cameras. “Y-yes! That’s right. Excellent work, my dear intern. So… where is he?”
Itsuka looked utterly panicked until Momo gave her a subtle nudge with her foot. When Their eyes met, Momo discreetly gestured toward a man lingering in a nearby alley. He wore a beanie, a long coat, and seemed oblivious to the fact he was now the center of attention.
Catching on quickly, Itsuka straightened and pointed firmly. “There. That’s him.”
Uwabami latched onto the lead immediately. “Perfect! Then let’s move in.” She tossed her hair back, already striding toward the alley with Itsuka following at her side. The crowd, excited by the sudden shift, surged after them like eager spectators at a show.
Click, flash, flash, flash.
Ryukyu watched them go, her arms loosely folded, the same amused smile lingering. “That was kind of you, giving them your discovery.”
Momo tilted her head, feigning innocence. “I don’t know what you mean. Itsuka was only completing the mission she’d been given.”
Ryukyu’s golden eyes glimmered as she replied playfully, “Of course.”
As they continued walking, passing the alley where Momo had pointed out the supposed drug dealer, they glanced back just in time to see Uwabami and Itsuka posing triumphantly over the restrained man, Itsuka hold in her giant hands. The crowd erupted into cheers, snapping photo after photo as if it were the climax of a movie scene.
Click, flash. Click, flash.
As Itsuka saw how Momo walked past them she looked after her with a small grateful smile.
Momo hid a small smile, while Ryukyu’s expression softened into quiet amusement.
“It seems their day has turned around,” Ryukyu remarked. Her gaze shifted back to Momo, her tone gentle but purposeful. “I’ve planned something special for your internship today. I’ve decided to take you on a night patrol. Of course, only if you’re free this evening.”
Momo’s response was immediate, without a flicker of hesitation. “I’d be honored to join you.”
Ryukyu gave a small nod, satisfied. “Good. It’ll be… educational.”
———————————————————————
At the same time.
Meanwhile, at the Idaten agency, Izuku and Tenya stood in front of their supervisor, Masaki, inside his office. The pro leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, his sharp gaze studying both boys with approval.
“You’ve both been doing excellent work during your internship,” Masaki said firmly. “Because of that, I’ve arranged something different for today. Tonight, you’ll be joining me on a night patrol.”
Izuku’s face lit up, excitement sparking in his eyes. “A night patrol?! That sounds incredible!”
Tenya’s reaction was more restrained, but his jaw tightened with determination. “Understood. We’ll do our best.” Inside, however, his thoughts burned with a singular, dangerous focus ’This is my chance. Tonight, I will find the Hero Killer.‘
As the two boys left the office, Izuku glanced sideways at his friend. He hesitated before speaking, his voice low and careful. “I noticed again… you seemed distracted. Is everything really okay, Tenya?”
Tenya didn’t stop walking. His tone was clipped, mechanical. “Everything is fine.”
Izuku let out a quiet sigh, his shoulders slumping. For five days he had tried to reach Tenya, to lift him from the spiral he seemed trapped in. Yet the wall between them only grew higher.
“I can’t help you if you won’t let me in,” Izuku murmured, trying again. “You don’t have to carry this alone.”
Izuku hesitated, then pressed on, his voice gentler but firmer. “Your brother… he wouldn’t want you to destroy yourself like this. Ingenium always stood for justice, didn’t he? For protecting people. He’d want you to keep moving forward, not lose yourself chasing revenge.”
Tenya’s pace faltered when Izuku mentioned his brother. His body stiffened, and suddenly he whirled around, anger flashing in his eyes.
“This has NOTHING to do with you!” Tenya snapped, his voice sharp enough to cut. “No one asked for your help. Stop meddling in my affairs and focus on your own!”
Before Izuku could reply, Tenya turned on his heel and stormed away, his footsteps echoing down the hall.
Izuku stood frozen, worry heavy in his chest. He wanted to chase after him, but something in Tenya’s voice held him back. All he could do was watch, his fists clenching at his sides.
’Tenya… please don’t do something you’ll regret.‘
———————————————————————
Later in the evening.
The monorail hummed steadily along its track. Inside the quiet cabin, Momo sat with her hands folded neatly on her lap, her mind still circling everything she had learned that day at Ryukyu’s agency.
Ryukyu, ever composed, sat across from her. The evening shadows softened her sharp features, though her golden eyes remained keen. Finally, she broke the silence, her voice low, carrying the weight of secrecy.
“There’s something I couldn’t tell you earlier, Momo. It had to remain confidential until the right time.” She leaned forward slightly, her tone both grave and steady. “Tonight, our agency will cooperate with several other agencies. Our objective is to track down the Hero Killer.”
Momo’s eyes widened, the words striking her like a cold shock. “The… Hero Killer?” She sat straighter, hands tightening on her lap. “You mean, Stain? Truly? Are you certain I should be assisting in something this important? I’m… still only a student.”
For a moment, the rhythmic clatter of the train against the tracks was the only sound. Then Ryukyu smiled softly, the kind of smile that carried reassurance without arrogance.
“You may be a student, Momo. But I’ve seen your resolve. I believe you’re capable of rising to this task.” Her voice, steady as steel yet gentle as silk, never wavered. “This isn’t about titles. It’s about heart, discipline, and courage. You’ve already proven you have all three.”
A flicker of warmth bloomed across Momo’s chest. She drew a careful breath, then nodded firmly. “I won’t let you down.”
Ryukyu’s smile lingered, faint but proud. “I know you won’t.”
Suddenly, the quiet hum of the monorail was pierced by a series of explosions echoing across the city. Smoke rose in thick columns from the streets below, visible through the cabin windows.
A robotic, calm voice came over the intercom “Passengers, please remain seated. We’re making an emergency stop.”
The monorail screeched violently, the wheels skidding against the rails. Before Momo could react, a hero, followed by a monstrous, grotesque figure with a visible brain, smashed through the side of the cabin.
Momo’s breath caught. “Nomu!” she cried, though this creature differed from the Nomu she had known. Its arms and legs were unusually long, and its mouth didn’t resembling a sharp beak, but a simple maw.
Ryukyu reacted instantly. Her body partially transformed into her dragon form. Wings sprouted along her back, scales rippling along her arms as her claws extended. With a powerful lunge, she tackled the Nomu-like creature out of the monorail, sending it tumbling into the street below.
Momo’s heart pounded, but she didn’t hesitate. She sprinted toward the point where Ryukyu had flown out, her Kusarigama at the ready. From her vantage point, she could see more explosions erupting across the city, each sending civilians scattering in panic. Her focus sharpened, she couldn’t afford to be distracted.
———————————————————————
As she reached the site, Momo’s eyes widened again. Four additional Nomus were already there, one of them flying ominously above the chaos. People screamed and ran, their faces masks of fear. Some heroes were already fighting the other Nomu’s.
Ryukyu’s tail whipped through the air as she blocked the attacks of the Nomu that broke into the Monorail, her half-dragon form radiating raw power and precision.
Momo readied herself, swinging her Kusarigama with practiced skill. Her mind raced through strategies, calculating angles, distances, and the potential abilities of these abominations.
Nomu lunged toward Ryukyu, its grotesque limbs aiming to crush her as she struggled to hold a massive piece of debris, a wall fragment that threatened to crush two frozen civilians beneath it. Ryukyu gritted her teeth, partially transformed and unable to fully defend herself while saving the civilians.
Momo reacted without hesitation. With a precise swing of her Kusarigama, the chain wrapped tightly around Nomu, binding its arms to its torso. The creature thrashed, but Momo held it firmly in place. Ryukyu’s golden eyes softened with admiration at the sight of Momo’s quick thinking. She threw the wall fragment safely aside, guiding the terrified civilians to a nearby safe zone.
Ryukyu turned back toward Nomu, preparing to strike with her claws, but suddenly flames engulfed the creature. The intense heat forced Ryukyu to raise her hands to shield her face. Momo’s Kusarigama chain heated unbearably, forcing her to release her grip. She cried out as her hands sustained minor burns, quickly blowing on them to cool the pain.
Ryukyu immediately moved to Momo’s side, concern flashing across her features as she inspected her hands. Her gaze then shifted to the source of the flames. Endeavor, standing imposingly nearby.
“I was actually tracking down the Hero Killer,” Endeavor stated, his tone as harsh and gruff as ever. “But apparently, I need to clean up this garbage first.”
Ryukyu’s eyes narrowed in anger. “Are you insane?! You burned my intern’s hands!”
Endeavor scoffed, unfazed. “Then she shouldn’t have gotten too close to my flames.”
Ryukyu opened her mouth to retort, but Momo, wrapping her hands in makeshift bandages she conjured from her shoulder, cut in with a small, confident smile. “Forget him. We have bigger problems right now.”
Ryukyu’s brows knitted in concern. “But he burned your hands…”
Momo shook her head, a gentle glow of healing surrounding her palms. “Don’t worry. I’ve partially healed them so no scars will remain.” She looked up at Ryukyu with a calm smile.
Ryukyu allowed herself a rare smile of genuine pride. “You are strong, Momo. Once this is over, I’ll be giving Endeavor a piece of my mind, but for now, we deal with these creatures.”
Momo’s eyes shifted upward toward the flying Nomu, its twisted form attempting to flee. “Perhaps we should handle that one first,” she suggested, pointing toward the airborne threat. “The others are currently engaged.”
Ryukyu nodded, a determined glint in her eyes. “Agreed. Let’s finish this.”
Ryukyu’s body changes, scales rippling outward until she had fully transformed into her majestic dragon form. Her wings unfurled with a thunderous snap, the wind they generated rattling the nearby destroyed cars.
“Jump on,” she commanded, her voice deeper, reverberating from her draconic throat.
Momo didn’t hesitate. She climbed onto Ryukyu’s broad back, her eyes shining with barely contained awe. Despite the chaos around them, she couldn’t help but laugh softly, her voice tinged with pure excitement. “I’ve always wanted to ride a dragon in this life!”
Ryukyu’s golden eyes flicked back toward her, and even in her dragon form, a smile seemed to touch her features. “Then hold on tight, dreams can be dangerous when they come true.”
They soared into the sky, the wind whipping against Momo’s face as she tightened her grip. The flying Nomu darted between buildings, but it couldn’t outrun Ryukyu’s powerful wings.
“Brace yourself!” Ryukyu roared. “We’re going into a dive!”
Momo leaned low, clutching tightly as Ryukyu tucked her wings and plummeted like a living spear. They collided with the Nomu mid-flight, slamming it downward. Together they crashed into the rooftop of a high-rise, the impact shattering concrete and sending debris scattering.
Ryukyu pinned the winged Nomu beneath her massive claws, her muscles straining as the creature writhed and screeched. “It’s strong,” she growled.
Momo slid down from Ryukyu’s back with practiced agility. Her eyes narrowed as she raised her hand, yellow light sparking faintly around her palm. She pressed her hand against the Nomu’s back. In an instant, the monstrosity froze, its body going rigid as if turned to stone.
Ryukyu blinked in surprise. “It’s immobilized?” She looks at Momo as she asked ”Is this one of your other quirks?“
Momo nodded and explained, her voice calm but firm. “I call this quirk Venom. With this quirk, I can paralyze anything I touch for up to an hour, but I can end it whenever I choose.”
Ryukyu’s stern expression softened into approval. “That saves time and energy. Well done, Momo.” Her lips curled into a brief, proud smile. “Let’s get this thing restrained and move on.”
Before they could take flight again, the sound of clashing steel and angry shouts rose from below. Both turned toward the edge of the rooftop, peering down into the darkened alley below.
Momo’s breath hitched. “That’s, my classmates!”
In the narrow street, the scene unfolded with brutal clarity, a hero lay wounded on the ground. Tenya was crumpled nearby, paralyzed, his eyes wide with helpless rage. Izuku stood protectively in front of him, his body tense, sweat dripping as he fended off attacks. Shoto was engaged directly with none other than the Hero Killer Stain, blades flashing in the dim light.
“That’s the Hero Killer,” Ryukyu muttered grimly.
Momo’s stomach churned as she watched Stain slash Shoto’s arm, then, horrifyingly, lick the blood from his blade. In an instant, Shoto’s body stiffened, collapsing paralyzed to the ground.
Both Ryukyu’s and Momo’s eyes widened in alarm.
“He paralyzes his victims after ingesting their blood,” Ryukyu analyzed quickly.
Momo grimaced. “Disgusting… but effective. That explains how he was able to defeat so many heroes.”
Below, Izuku struggled to keep Stain at bay, every movement desperate to protect Tenya, Shoto and the downed pro hero.
“We must intervene,” Ryukyu said, her draconic eyes locked on the scene. “But recklessness will endanger the children and the wounded. Precision is key.”
Momo’s gaze darted across the battlefield, her sharp mind racing. Then her eyes lit up with sudden realization. She turned to Ryukyu, determination hardening her features.
“I think I have a plan,” she said firmly. “With your permission, I’d like to carry it out.”
Ryukyu studied her for a heartbeat, then nodded. She trusted Momo’s intelligence more than most seasoned pros. “What do you have in mind?”
———————————————————————
Izuku’s fists trembled as he pushed forward, his green energy flaring. He aimed a controlled long-range strike, a gust of compressed force sweeping down the alley to keep Stain back. But the Hero Killer was faster than he looked, his body twisted mid-air, his blade flashing as he closed the distance.
The attack never landed. Stain’s sword met a faint greenish shimmer that suddenly flared around Izuku, Tenya, Shoto and the downed pro hero. Metal screeched against the invisible barrier before sliding away harmlessly.
Izuku’s eyes widened in recognition. ’That shield…‘
The Hero Killer eyes narrowing. His voice came out as a gravelly snarl, sharp and demanding. “WHO IS RESPONSIBLE FOR THIS?”
From the shadows behind Stain, a calm but firm voice rang out. “That would be me.”
The Hero Killer’s head snapped around, glaring. His rasping tone was sharp, deliberate, every word carrying the weight of his fanatic creed. “ANOTHER WANNABE HERO? WHO DARES TO INTERFERE?”
Izuku turned too, and his heart skipped. Standing at the mouth of the alley was Momo, her stance poised, a katana gleaming in her hands.
Stain’s eyes narrowed. “WHO ARE YOU?”
Momo lifted her free hand and tapped her temple, her voice deceptively cool. “Someone who still has all her senses intact.”
Stain understood it as a attempt to provoking him, but for Izuku it was something else. Izuku’s breath caught. He understood the hidden meaning instantly and reached into his pocket with feigned casualness. Stain’s attention was locked solely on Momo, so he didn’t notice Izuku slipping a small earbud into his ear.
A moment later, a steady, composed voice whispered through the device. ”Midoriya, I‘m Ryukyu. Momo and I have a plan, but we need your cooperation. If you’re in, cough once. If not, twice.“
Izuku didn’t hesitate. He lifted his hand toward his ear as if wiping sweat, coughed once, and dropped it again.
”Good,“ Ryukyu’s voice continued, calm but firm. ”Listen closely. Here’s the plan…“
———————————————————————
Stain’s gravel-edged voice cut through the silence. “LEAVE NOW. TURN YOUR BACK AND PRETEND YOU SAW NOTHING. OTHERWISE, YOU WILL JOIN THESE FRAUDS ON THE GROUND.”
Momo tilted her head slightly, her lips curving with a touch of mischief. “Hard to take you seriously when you dress like that.”
The words struck deeper than her blade ever could. A faint twitch went through Stain’s shoulders.
“Oh, I see it now,” Momo continued, her tone playful, almost mocking. “You don’t just kill heroes. You also murder good taste in clothing.”
Izuku’s eyes widened. ’She’s provoking him…‘
A low growl escaped from Stain’s throat.
“And those bandages you use as a mask,” Momo added smoothly, her katana lowering just a fraction as she gestured toward his face. “If only they covered your whole head, I might not complain as much.”
His breathing grew harsher. The tension in the alley thickened.
Momo leaned on the last spark of provocation, her eyes glittering. “Just out of curiosity, do they cover your nose, or don’t you have a nose at all?”
That was the breaking point.
With an animalistic snarl, Stain lunged forward, his blade flashing in a deadly arc as he charged straight for her.
Momo’s katana met Stain’s blade in a violent clash. Sparks flew in the alley, every strike ringing with brutal force. Stain pressed forward with relentless precision, his movements honed by countless battles. Momo, however, matched him blow for blow, her stance elegant, her guard unbroken.
“You heroes,” Stain spat between strikes, his gravel-rough voice echoing with contempt, “you wear costumes, bask in fame, and pretend to serve justice! BUT YOU ARE NOTHING, NOTHING BUT FRAUDS WHO LEECH OFF THE TITLE OF ‘HERO’!”
Momo parried sharply and smirked. “Funny. From where I’m standing, the only one obsessed with costumes is you. What’s the matter? Couldn’t decide between bandit and mummy?”
His growl deepened, and he swung harder. Momo ducked, twisted, and drove her blade upward, forcing him back.
“You mock truth because you fear it,” Stain snapped, his katana slicing dangerously close. “A REAL hero exists only to save! Not to seek wealth. Not to seek fame. TO SACRIFICE, THAT IS THE PATH!”
“Sacrifice, huh?” Momo answered coolly, knocking his blade aside with a ringing strike. “Tell me, do you lecture all your victims before you stab them, or am I just special?”
Their swords locked, steel grinding against steel, inches from each other’s faces. Momo’s calm eyes met his wild ones. For a moment, Stain’s lips curved in a fanatic’s sneer.
“You’re skilled… but skill is hollow without conviction.” His free hand darted down, producing a smaller knife. With ruthless speed, he slashed across her arm.
He felt satisfaction as he sliced her arm. When he leapt back and licked the blade, his eyes widened. The taste was not metallic. Not warm. Not blood.
It was water.
“What?” Stain spat, shaking his head violently.
Momo tilted her chin, her smile almost playful. “What’s wrong, fiend? Can’t stomach the taste of fresh water?”
Her katana gleamed under the dim alley light, and she turned it so he could see the red droplets running down its edge. “I, on the other hand, can’t stomach the sight of blood. And yet… here we are.”
Stain’s gaze snapped downward. A hot sting flared in his thigh. He realized with a start, that she had cut into his leg while distracting him with her false wound.
“Damn you…” he hissed, clutching the bleeding muscle.
Momo stepped forward, her stance unwavering. “Checkmate isn’t always about brute force, you know.”
With a feral snarl, Stain lunged again, his katana cutting across her torso. The blade struck true, yet there was no resistance. His sword passed through her torso as though she was liquid. Ripples of water spread where her body should have been.
“What… impossible!”
Momo’s counter came swift. As his sword phased harmlessly through her, her own blade sliced clean across his arm. Blood spattered onto the stones.
He stumbled back, clutching the fresh wound, his breath ragged.
Momo raised her weapon, her voice ringing clear in the tense night. “Eye for an eye. Tooth for a tooth.”
Stain’s teeth bared in fury. His fanatical mind churned, he couldn’t beat her head-on. But he could still use the others. He whirled, ready to drag the wounded heroes into his gambit, but when he turned around the alley was empty.
The pro hero, Shoto, Tenya, Izuku all gone.
Vanished without a trace.
Stain froze, his wild eyes flicking back to Momo.
She stood calmly, katana resting at her side, the faintest glimmer of satisfaction in her expression.
Momo tilted her head, smirk tugging at her lips. “What’s the problem, Hero Killer? No heroes left to hide behind?”
The Hero Killer’s breath rasped in his throat, fury flickering in his eyes. He opened his mouth to retort, but the ground shook.
A massive shadow fell over him as Ryukyu, still in her full dragon form, landed behind him with a thunderous impact. Her golden eyes locked on him, steady and unyielding.
“You’ve spilled enough blood tonight,” her voice rumbled, deep yet calm.
Stain narrowed his gaze, lips curling in a grim smile. “So… that’s how it is. You baited me. You drew my attention… all to give those others a chance to crawl away.” His eyes flicked briefly toward the rooftops, then back to Momo. “Clever. And cowardly.”
He turned his sneer to Ryukyu. “Tell me, Pro Hero… do you believe it righteous to lay your burdens on the shoulders of a child? Is this your idea of responsibility, sending students into the jaws of death while you watch from the shadows?”
Ryukyu’s tail lashed, but her expression remained calm. “I trust her. That’s the difference between us. You see weakness in her age. I see strength in her choices. And if you cannot overcome a student… what does that say about you?”
For a heartbeat, silence hung in the alley. Then Stain let out a low, guttural laugh. “Hnhh… Ha! You twist words like blades. Very well… let us test them!”
His body tensed. At one end of the alley, the dragon loomed like a mountain. At the other, the girl stood poised, her katana ready.
Two obstacles.
He weighed his options. The girl could dissolve into water, unpredictable, troublesome. The dragon, however… was massive. And Stain had slain men twice his size before. His fanatic’s grin spread.
“The bigger they are,” he snarled, crouching low, “the easier it is to make them BLEED!”
With explosive speed, Stain dashed forward and leapt high, katana flashing as he descended toward Ryukyu’s head.
“NOW!” Ryukyu roared.
From behind her massive form, Izuku burst forth, hidden in her shadow. His fist was cocked back, Forceflow sparking through his arm. With a sharp exhale, he struck, releasing a shockwave of compressed air.
“SMASH!”
The shockwave ripped through the alley. Stain twisted desperately midair, his blade angling to deflect, but the compressed air slammed into his legs, throwing him off-balance.
He faltered. His body pitched sideways, spinning uncontrolled.
“Got you,” Ryukyu muttered.
Her tail whipped with devastating force, catching him across the torso. The Hero Killer was smashed from the air and hurled into the stone ground with a deafening crack. His katana flew from his grip, clattering across the alley.
Momo didn’t hesitate. Her shoulder glowed, and with a burst of energy, a pair of thick, reinforced shackles formed into her hands. She sprinted forward, determination in her eyes.
Stain pushed against the rubble, trying to rise. “You think… chains will hold me.”
Momo’s palm flared yellow as she drove her fist hard into his abdomen. The venom quirk surged through him on impact, the strike knocking the air from his lungs.
“RRRAHHH!” Stain’s cry broke into a guttural snarl as his muscles seized. His body stiffened, paralyzed, then collapsed to the ground like stone.
The alley fell into silence.
Izuku jogged forward, breathing heavily. He glanced at Momo knowingly. “Venom quirk?”
She clicked the shackles shut around Stain’s wrists on his back, then collected his scattered knives and katana, securing them in a storage pouch she created. “Yep.”
Ryukyu, in her dragon form, lowered her massive claws and scooped up the immobilized killer. “I must say,” she rumbled with quiet pride, “that was impressive teamwork from you both.”
Momo straightened, brushing sweat from her temple. “We’ve worked together more than once.”
Izuku adjusted his gloves. “We can talk about it later. Right now, the others need treatment.”
Ryukyu nodded. Momo and Izuku climbed onto her back, her wings spreading wide. With a single beat, she lifted off, soaring back toward the rooftop where it had all begun.
There, on the concrete, lay Shoto, Tenya, the pro hero, and the winged Nomu still paralyzed and bound in heavy chains of Momo’s making.
While Momo was distracting the Hero Killer, Izuku used the time to carry and jump all the defeated heroes to the roof.
Momo slid down first. She hurried to the pro hero, kneeling beside him, and pressed her glowing hands to his chest. Her healing energy pulsed through him, knitting torn flesh and mending bone. His eyes remained closed, but his breathing steadied.
She moved next to Tenya, then Shoto, channeling the same warmth into their battered and paralyzed forms. Both stirred, their limbs twitching as sensation returned.
Tenya gasped, clutching his chest, while Shoto’s fingers flexed against the rooftop gravel. They could move again.
Tenya’s fingers twitched as sensation returned to his arms and legs. The instant his body obeyed him again, he staggered upright, ignoring Izuku’s concerned glance, and moved straight toward Ryukyu’s claw.
Pinned beneath the dragon’s massive talons lay the Hero Killer, paralyzed.
Tenya’s breath hitched, his teeth gritting as his fists clenched so hard they trembled. His eyes burned with a fury that hadn’t dimmed since the incident with his brother. “Is he…?” His voice cracked.
Momo answered calmly but firmly. “He isn’t dead, if that’s what you were about to ask. He’s only paralyzed.”
Stain’s lips curled in a crooked smile, his voice low but sharp like a blade. “Hnhh… mercy… from the hand of a child. Pathetic. Do you think chains and tricks will silence conviction? My body may be bound, but my will… is iron.”
Ryukyu’s tail flicked with restrained irritation, but her tone stayed even. “Save your speeches. You’ll have your chance to rant in a courtroom. For now, we’re done here. We need to move. Both the Hero Killer and the creature must be delivered to the police, to be restrained properly.”
She lowered her claw slightly, positioning herself for flight. “Get on.”
Momo and Izuku exchanged a quick, relieved glance. Despite the exhaustion on their faces, there was no hesitation as they climbed onto Ryukyu’s scaled back. Together, they carefully secured the unconscious pro hero across her spine, supported by reinforced straps Momo created on the spot. Shoto followed right after, silent but steady, his expression unreadable.
Tenya lingered, his gaze locked on Stain. The Hero Killer’s eyes, sharp, unblinking, still burning despite his paralysis, met his.
“False heroes…” Stain hissed, his breath ragged but his words unwavering. “Even now, you wear the mask of justice while hiding your cowardice. Will you bury me in chains… or in your conscience?”
Tenya’s fists tightened until his knuckles blanched. His body trembled, torn between rage and restraint. But after a long, shuddering breath, he turned away and climbed onto Ryukyu’s back without another word.
With a powerful beat of her wings, Ryukyu lifted into the night sky, carrying her burden and her team. Below them, Hosu’s shattered streets stretched out, lit by the faint glow of dying fires.
As they approached the central plaza, the chaos had quieted, the remaining Nomu were being subdued, their rampage ended. Sirens wailed faintly in the distance, drawing closer.
Momo and Izuku sat side by side, exhaustion melting briefly into relief. But their eyes caught the same detail, Tenya, sitting rigid at the dragon’s back, his fists still clenched, his gaze distant. His expression wasn’t just anger anymore, it was regret, and doubt.
And though no one spoke it aloud, that heavy silence said more than words could.
Notes:
Title of the next chapter: Recovering
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter 24: Recovering
Summary:
Aftermath of the Hero Killer incident.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
One day after the clash with the Hero Killer, silence lingered in the sterile white hospital room. Izuku, Tenya, and Shoto sat together, each wrapped in bandages.
The television mounted on the wall played the morning news.
“Breaking news, last night, the infamous Hero Killer Stain was apprehended in Hosu City. His reign of terror is over. Reports confirm that he was captured by none other than the Dragon Hero Ryukyu, with assistance from her agency. Later today, a press conference will provide further details.”
The footage shifted to show Stain, chained at the neck, wrists, and ankles, being loaded into a heavily guarded armored truck. Even immobilized, his glare burned with fanatic intensity.
Izuku clicked the remote, switching the screen off. “It’s strange… they didn’t mention Momo at all. She was the main reason the Hero Killer was caught in the first place.”
“Did someone call my name?” came a playful voice.
All three boys turned as Momo entered the room, balancing a large basket overflowing with pastries, fruits and drinks. Her smile was calm but warm, her presence lightening the heavy mood.
Izuku’s face lit up, words of relief already forming on his lips, only for Shoto to cut in, blunt as always. “Why are you here?”
Momo gave him a look, as though the answer were painfully obvious. She pushed the basket into his hands. “What do you think? I’m visiting my classmates in the hospital.”
Shoto nearly stumbled under the unexpected weight, catching the basket just before it slipped.
Izuku leaned forward, concern sharpening his expression as his eyes landed on the fresh bandages wrapped around her hands. “Momo, what happened to your hands?”
She waved it off lightly. “It’s nothing. Just minor burns. Don’t worry, there won’t be any scars.”
Before Izuku could press further, Tenya stood suddenly, his expression tight. He moved to the center of the room, his back rigid. Then, without hesitation, he bowed a perfect ninety degrees.
“I owe all of you an apology. My behavior during the incident was… beyond unacceptable. I allowed my thirst for vengeance to cloud my judgment. I endangered not only myself, but all of you. For that, I am deeply sorry.”
Izuku shook his head, smiling softly. “Tenya, it’s okay. What matters is you came back to us. You don’t have to carry that mistake alone, we’ll keep moving forward together.”
Momo stepped closer, her tone calm but reassuring. “He’s right. Recognizing where you faltered is the first step to growth. You’re stronger for admitting it.”
Tenya straightened, his throat tight with emotion. He looks grateful to Momo as he says ”Thanks to you the Hero Killer was captured. For this I thank you from the bottom of my heart.“
Shoto, who had been quietly observing, turned to Momo with a steady gaze. “By the way… how is it that you weren’t mentioned at all? You were the main reason Stain was captured.”
Izuku and Tenya both glanced at her, their agreement immediate.
“He’s right,” Izuku said. “We all know what really happened. Why leave your name out?”
“Yeah,” Tenya added firmly. “I want to know, too.”
Momo exhaled softly, her composure unshaken. “I think that’s something the Chief of the Police Force should explain to you himself.”
As if on cue, the door swung open.
Ryukyu stepped inside first, her presence gentle but commanding even in her human form. Behind her came Masaki, his usual calm expression intact. And following them was a man in a neat suit, his head unmistakably canine.
Kenji Tsuragamae, Chief of the Police Force, entered the room with measured steps, his sharp eyes surveying the students.
“Woof. I see you’re all awake. Good. We have much to discuss.”
Kenji Tsuragamae stepped forward, his posture perfectly straight, his tailored suit and police badge gleaming under the hospital lights. His canine head dipped politely toward the students before he spoke in a calm, commanding voice.
“My name is Kenji Tsuragamae, Chief of the Police Force. Woof. I imagine you already know why I’m here.” His sharp eyes swept across Izuku, Shoto, Tenya, and then rested briefly on Momo. “Let’s not sugarcoat things. You three are in serious trouble. By law, minors are forbidden from engaging in heroics without proper supervision, and yet, you engaged the Hero Killer himself.”
Shoto’s expression remained unreadable. Tenya lowered his gaze, shame heavy on his shoulders. Izuku swallowed hard but didn’t look away.
Kenji continued, his tone firm but not unkind. “Ordinarily, this sort of reckless action would result in punishment, disciplinary measures, possible suspension, maybe even worse. But after reviewing the circumstances, we’ve concluded that the only way forward is to keep the names of all students out of the official reports. Woof.”
Izuku blinked, confused. “I-I understand why that would apply to me, Shoto, and Tenya… but why Momo? She was the key reason Stain was actually stopped.”
The room fell silent for a beat. Kenji clasped his paws behind his back. “That is exactly why, Midoriya. Do you realize what it would look like if the public learned that a student, a first-year at UA, accomplished what countless Pro Heroes failed to? It would not only undermine the credibility of the Hero Commission and the police, but also create panic over whether society is relying too much on children. So in the official version, it will be reported that Ryukyu apprehended the Hero Killer.”
At that, Ryukyu let out a soft sigh, stepping forward with her usual composed grace. “Just for the record,” she said, her voice steady but with a hint of quiet defiance, “I told them it’s complete nonsense. Momo deserves recognition. She’s earned it.”
Momo tilted her head slightly, a calm smile on her face. “Really, it doesn’t bother me much. Whether people know or not isn’t important. I did what I had to do.”
Kenji gave a short nod. “And that very attitude is the main reason we can let this matter rest here. Yaoyorozu’s cooperation, her willingness to take a step back instead of demanding credit, has given us a solution. Woof. Because of that, Midoriya, Todoroki, and Iida, you three won’t be punished. Consider it a debt you owe her.”
Shoto looked at Momo, thoughtful. Tenya straightened slightly, still humbled. Izuku glanced at her with quiet admiration.
Kenji turned toward the door, his paw already on the handle. “One final word,” he said, his tone softening. “You all did well out there. You fought with bravery, even if it was against the law. Rest, recover, and learn from this. Woof. Society may not know the whole truth, but we do. And I thank you for it.”
With that, he gave them one last respectful nod and exited the room.
Ryukyu glanced at the clock on the wall before folding her arms lightly. “I should be on my way too. Get well soon, children,” she said warmly, then turned to Momo. “As for you, once you’re finished here, come back to the agency. We still have a great deal to discuss regarding the earbuds and the other gadgets.”
Momo gave a small nod. “I’ll return as soon as I can.”
Ryukyu’s lips curved into a gentle smile. “There’s no need to rush. Making sure your comrades are truly on the road to recovery is also part of being a hero.” With that, she gave a small wave and left the room.
Masaki remained behind for a moment longer. He looked over Izuku and Tenya, as he says “I expect the both of you to rest properly. You’ve been through a lot.”
Tenya straightened instantly and gave a low bow. “It was my fault… my selfish actions-”
Masaki cut him off with a light, playful chop to the top of his head. “The important thing is that you’re alive and that you’ve learned something. Dwelling on guilt won’t make you stronger.” His gaze shifted between him and Izuku “Recover quickly. I expect you both back for your final day at the agency.”
“Yes, sir,” Izuku and Tenya said almost in unison, nodding firmly. Masaki gave them a satisfied look and left.
The room grew quieter. Shoto waited a moment, then turned to Momo, his expression as blunt as ever. “Is it really okay with you? That they’re not mentioning that you stopped the Hero Killer?”
Momo tilted her head slightly, her tone calm. “If it weren’t okay with me, I wouldn’t have suggested it in the first place.”
Izuku shifted, then looked toward Tenya. “I’m relieved everything’s over… but I still feel sorry about your brother.”
Tenya’s eyes lowered. “It cannot be changed,” he admitted with a heavy sigh.
Momo blinked, her curiosity piqued. “What happened to your brother? The news never said what his condition is, only that he isn’t in mortal danger.”
Tenya hesitated before answering, his voice quiet. “My brother… he will never walk again. He is paralyzed from the waist down.”
A heavy silence settled over the room, until Momo finally spoke. “Take me to him.”
All three boys turned toward her in surprise.
“What?” Tenya asked, uncertain.
“Is he in this hospital?” Momo pressed.
Tenya hesitated, then gave a slow, reluctant nod.
“Then take me to him,” Momo repeated firmly.
Tenya opened his mouth to question her, but Izuku quickly cut in. “Tenya… trust her. I know Momo. When she has that look, it always means she’s thought of something deeper.”
Tenya exhaled through his nose, torn, but then nodded slowly. Wordlessly, he gestured for them to follow. Together, they left the room, heading down the quiet hospital corridor toward Tensei Iida’s room.
The group entered Tensei’s room quietly. He lay asleep, his face calm despite the monitors beeping softly around him.
Momo’s voice broke the silence. “Close the door and make sure no one comes in.”
Shoto obeyed, shutting the door with a firm click before stationing himself in front of it. Izuku and Tenya exchanged a glance, but followed her lead. Momo approached the bed, her sharp gaze scanning Tensei’s body for a long moment.
“Not as bad as I expected,” she murmured.
Before Tenya could even form a question, Momo straightened and looked at each of them. Her tone was crisp, commanding. “Listen carefully. What’s about to happen does not leave this room. Understood?”
None of them had the chance to ask.
Momo placed her hand gently on Tensei’s chest. A red glow spread from her palm, flowing through his body in rippling waves until it seemed to sink beneath his skin. The glow faded, leaving behind a subtle vitality that hadn’t been there before.
Stepping back, Momo walked to the foot of the bed. “Your brother should be feeling better now,” she told Tenya.
Tenya’s eyes widened, but before he could say anything, Tensei stirred. His eyelids fluttered open, confusion flickering across his face. “T-Tenya? What are you doing here? I wasn’t expecting you today… and why do you look like you’ve just been in a fight?”
Tenya froze, unable to answer. His throat worked, but no words came.
“Would you mind standing up?” Momo asked suddenly.
Her bluntness caught everyone off guard. Izuku, Shoto, and Tenya all stared at her in shock.
Tensei blinked at the unfamiliar girl. “And you are…?”
“Classmates of your brother,” Momo replied smoothly. “But that isn’t important right now. Please, try to stand up.”
A pained smile crossed Tensei’s face. “I’d love to… but I can’t. You see, I-”
Before he could finish, Momo created a thin needle and jabbed it lightly into his thigh.
“Ahh!” Tensei yelped, clutching his leg, only to stop mid-motion, staring wide-eyed at the limb that had just moved.
He slowly pulled it closer, realization dawning. His eyes trembled as he swung his legs over the edge of the bed. With shaky determination, he pushed himself upright. One step. Then another. And another.
“I… I can walk…” he whispered, tears brimming in his eyes. “I can really walk again…”
Tenya’s jaw dropped. His legs nearly gave out from the sight. Izuku and Shoto were just as stunned, their breaths caught in their throats.
“How?” Tensei finally managed, voice breaking as tears streamed freely down his cheeks.
Tenya turned to Momo, his expression demanding answers, but she cut him off smoothly. “I think you two have a lot to catch up on.” She headed for the door. “I’ll wait in the lobby.”
With that, she left, closing the door behind her and leaving four speechless boys in her wake.
———————————————————————
A few minutes later.
Momo sat in the lobby, sipping on a can of lemonade. The cool fizz was refreshing after everything that had just happened.
When Tenya, Izuku, and Shoto finally came down to join her, she lowered the can and looked at Tenya “Did you two talk it out?”
Tenya inhaled deeply, then exhaled. His shoulders eased, though his eyes were still heavy with disbelief. “Yes… we did. I still don’t understand how you did it, but my brother moves as though nothing ever happened to him.”
Momo finished her drink, tipping the can back for the last swallow. She set it down on the table beside her “You already know I have a healing quirk. But unlike Recovery Girl, mine is much stronger. Strong enough to heal people who are paralyzed, or worse.”
Tenya’s mouth fell open. “Why… why didn’t you ever say anything?”
Momo tossed the empty can into the recycling bin with a flick of her wrist. Her voice was calm, almost stern “Because you never said anything. You kept everything about your brother bottled up inside. I was actually hoping that you would speak openly with Izuku, but you didn’t. If you had been honest from the start, I could have healed him on the very first day.”
Her words struck deep. Tenya froze, taken aback as memory after memory replayed in his mind, the way he’d shut everyone out, the way he ignored Izuku’s concern, the reckless way he’d chased the Hero Killer out of blind rage. How he’d endangered others just to satisfy his thirst for vengeance.
Unable to hold it in, he bent forward at the waist in a deep bow. “I’m sorry. To you, Yaoyorozu… and especially to you, Midoriya.”
Izuku shook his head quickly, flustered by the apology. “No, Tenya… you don’t need to. I was just worried about you. That’s what friends are for.” His words were soft but carried genuine warmth.
Momo crossed her arms lightly, though her eyes softened. “It’s fine. But in the future, don’t bottle everything up. You never know, someone else might already have the solution you’re looking for.”
Tenya straightened, his glasses catching the lobby lights. “You’re right. I’ll remember that. And… thank you again. Not just for my brother’s sake, but for reminding me what it means to rely on others.”
Momo gave a small nod, then smirked faintly. “As long as you keep this secret, we’re even.”
She stretched her arms above her head, letting out a small sigh. “I should get going. Ryukyu is waiting for me back at the agency.”
Izuku smiled at her, eager as always. “When our internships are over, we should definitely share what we’ve learned. Compare experiences.”
Momo flashed him a toothy grin. “Of course. That goes without saying.”
With that, she turned and began making her way out of the hospital, the automatic doors sliding open to let her step into the daylight.
———————————————————————
The next day.
Momo stood in Ryukyu’s office, directly in front of the dragon hero’s desk. Apart from Ryukyu herself, the other three pros, Crimson Gauntlet, Swift Blade, and Radiant Staff, were also present.
Ryukyu leaned back slightly in her chair, her warm golden eyes fixed on Momo. A smile tugged at her lips. “With today, your internship here officially comes to an end. I must say, this has been quite an interesting one.”
Momo smiled back, her hands clasped neatly in front of her. “You can say that again. I’ve learned so much from you.”
Ryukyu’s smile widened as she gestured to the three pros standing nearby. “Not just you. I think I speak for all of us when I say we’ve learned just as much from you, if not more.”
That took Momo aback, her eyes widening ever so slightly.
Crimson Gauntlet crossed his broad arms and let out a low chuckle. His gruff voice rumbled like gravel, yet there was nothing but kindness behind it “Kid, you surprised me more than once. Thought you’d crumble under pressure, but nah, you’ve got guts. Real hero guts.”
Swift Blade inclined his head with a small, deliberate bow, his voice calm and precise like a whisper in the wind. “You move with clarity of purpose. That is a rare trait in one so young. Do not lose it.”
Radiant Staff stepped forward, her braid swaying as sparks crackled faintly from the weapon at her back. Her tone was refined, but her smile warm “You carry yourself with the discipline of someone far beyond your years. It has been a privilege to work beside you.”
Momo flushed at their words, not quite sure how to respond.
Ryukyu’s voice cut gently through the moment, calm yet firm. “For me personally, you didn’t just show me how to hold a partial dragon form. You showed me something far more important, that a intern should never be underestimated.” Her golden gaze softened. “Even if it can’t be spread beyond these walls, the truth will always be remembered here, a sharp-minded, resourceful intern defeated the Hero Killer.”
Momo lowered her head slightly, humbled.
Crimson Gauntlet suddenly raised a finger, grinning. “And let’s not forget those earbuds of yours! Seriously, tech like that, coming from a student? Unreal!”
Radiant Staff added with a graceful nod. “Indeed. Thank you again for providing those gadgets to us. They’ve already proven themselves invaluable.”
Momo waved it off modestly. “The important thing is that they help you in your work as heroes. That’s all I could ask for.”
Ryukyu’s smile deepened. She reached under her desk and lifted out a box, placing it carefully on the surface before Momo. “To thank you for your hard work and ingenuity, we’ve prepared a little gift.”
Momo blinked in surprise, her curiosity piqued as she stepped closer. “May I open it?”
All four heroes nodded.
Carefully lifting the lid, Momo’s breath caught. Inside lay a beautifully crafted red cape, its color a perfect match for her hero costume.
She pulled it out reverently, holding it up in front of her. “It’s… beautiful.” Her eyes turned to Ryukyu, filled with awe. “May I really keep this?”
Ryukyu nodded without hesitation. “Of course. We had it made specifically for you. The fabric shares the same properties as your hero costume, you can create items directly from it when it’s close to your body, and it will adapt to your elemental states.”
Momo’s expression softened into something deeply grateful. “Thank you… truly. I can’t express how much this means to me. It’s… perfect.”
Ryukyu’s lips curved into a knowing smile. “I’ve always thought your hero costume looked imposing enough without additions. But do you know why heroes wear capes?”
Momo paused, brows furrowed slightly as she thought, before shaking her head. “I don’t.“
Ryukyu’s gaze grew thoughtful as she answered. “Because capes aren’t just fabric. They symbolize presence. When people see a cape fluttering in the wind, it reminds them of hope, of someone strong standing between them and despair. A hero’s cape gives people reassurance even before a battle is won.”
Momo’s eyes widened, her breath catching at the weight of the words. She lowered her gaze to the cape in her hands, her heart stirring. “I… never thought of it that way.”
Radiant Staff tilted her head with a gentle smile, her voice carrying both grace and encouragement. “Well? What are you waiting for? Put it on.”
Momo let out a small laugh, her lips curling into a smile as she draped the crimson cape over her shoulders and fastened it. The fabric settled against her hero costume perfectly, flowing behind her as though it belonged there from the beginning.
Ryukyu’s eyes softened with pride as she looked Momo over. “Now,” she said warmly, “you truly look like a Pro Hero.”
Momo ran a hand lightly over the fabric, her smile brightening. “And I feel like one too, with this cape, it’s almost as if the role fits me more.”
Ryukyu nodded approvingly. “Then with this, your internship officially comes to a close. I hope that one day, not too far from now, you’ll return to work with us again.”
Momo bowed her head slightly, sincerity in her voice. “I’ve enjoyed every moment I’ve spent in this agency. Truly, it’s been an honor.”
Crimson Gauntlet gave her a hearty thumbs-up, his gruff tone laced with warmth. “Kid, don’t stop pushing forward. You’ve got everything it takes to go far, hell, maybe even farther than us.”
Swift Blade crossed his arms, his words calm but pointed “Remember what you’ve learned here. Precision. Purpose. Carry it into every battle, and you will never falter.”
Radiant Staff inclined her head, her braid swaying as she spoke with elegance. “Never doubt yourself, young one. You have the makings of a hero that inspires not only civilians, but comrades as well.”
Momo’s chest swelled with quiet pride. She bowed deeply before all of them. “Thank you, for everything. I’ll treasure this experience.”
She turned toward the door, her cape swaying as she walked. Just as her hand touched the handle, Crimson Gauntlet called out. “Wait a sec!”
Momo glanced back, puzzled. “Yes?”
The broad-shouldered man scratched his chin, “What’s your name again?”
Momo blinked, caught off guard. “Momo Yaoyorozu.”
Radiant Staff chuckled softly, shaking her head. “That’s not what he means.”
Swift Blade’s eyes gleamed from behind his mask. “He is asking… for your hero name.”
Understanding dawned, and Momo’s lips curved into a confident smile. “My hero name is… Creati.”
Ryukyu smirked, her voice warm with approval. “A perfect choice. Creative as you are, it suits you beautifully.”
Momo’s smile deepened, a glint of determination in her eyes.
Ryukyu folded her hands together on the desk. “I hope we’ll be hearing much more of you in the future, Creati.”
Momo nodded once in quiet affirmation, her cape catching the light as she turned. With a final bow, she stepped out of the office and gently closed the door behind her.
Notes:
Title of the next chapter: Catching Up
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter 25: Catching Up
Summary:
Class 1-A catches up what they did in their internship
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Class 1-A had gathered in their classroom after their internships, voices buzzing as they exchanged stories. The most noticeable change immediately caught everyone’s attention, Katsuki’s new hairstyle.
“Ha! Look at Bakugo!” Sero laughed, nudging Kirishima.
“Seriously, what’s with the hair?” Kirishima added, chuckling.
Katsuki’s face turned murderous “Keep it up, and I’ll kill you!” he started, his hands crackling with tiny explosions.
A small burst of his explosive sweat sent his hair flying back into its usual spiky form, making the laughter even louder. His threats escalated alongside it.
Mina leaned toward Kyoka with excitement. “Wow! So you got to take out some villains? I’m jealous!”
Kyoka waved a hand dismissively. “It was mostly evacuation procedures and logistical support. No real fighting.”
“That’s still awesome!” Mina insisted.
Tsuyu chimed in, her eyes tracking Ochako. “Just training and patrol for me. Though one time, we did catch some foreign smugglers.”
“That sounds amazing!!” Mina bounced in her seat.
Tsuyu turned to Ochako who was in some fighting stance exercise “How’d the past week go for you, Ochako? Any training nearby we should know about?”
Ochako kept up her exercise, recalling the lessons she had learned. “It was very… instructive.”
Tsuyu tilted her head slightly, her eyes never leaving Ochako. “Ochako’s had some kind of awakening.”
Kyoka, always perceptive, frowned slightly. “She was with the Battle Hero, right?”
Ochako, feeling a surge of energy from her recent combat training, instinctively made a small fist, and punching the air.
Denki, noticing the motion and commented “Such a transformation in just a single week…”
Mineta, turning blue and nervously chewing his nails, muttered “Trans-formation? Wrong, Kaminari. All women… hide their demonic natures deep within them!!”
Denki blinked, glancing at Mineta. “What happened to you with Mt. Lady?”
There Mineta wasn’t replying Denki shook his head, smiling at his own internship and says “I, on the other hand, was pretty spoiled. It was tons of fun.”
Then, turning his gaze toward Izuku, Shoto, and Tenya, he added with a dramatic flourish “Now if you wanna talk about the most trans-formative, most traumatic experience… that’d be the one you three had!”
All eyes shifted immediately to the trio, drawn by the weight in his words.
Sero, who was in Katsuki’s headlock grip, groaned. “Yeah, yeah, the Hero Killer!!”
Toru whispered, her voice barely audible, “I was so worried.”
Kirishima, who is too in Katsuki’s headlock grip, exhaled, relief evident in his tone. “I’m just glad you’re all still alive.”
Sato added cautiously, “But Ryukyu came and saved you, right?”
At the mention of Ryukyu, Izuku’s eyes flicked to Momo, who had just sat down on her seat, listening quietly.
Ochako stopped her combat exercises. She was a bit concerned. She leaned forward. “It must have been terrifying for you three… I’m just glad the dragon heroine Ryukyu was nearby.”
Mina, curiosity bubbling over, turned toward Momo. “You had your internship with her, right? Were you there too?”
The classroom grew silent, all eyes now on Momo Yaoyorozu.
Momo recited the version of events exactly as she had practiced. “I was on-site, but at the time I was tasked with guarding the winged Nomu we had subdued earlier. But one thing I can tell you, Ryukyu is not to be underestimated.”
Izuku’s fingers curled slightly on his side. Every part of him wanted to speak the truth, to tell the class that it was Momo who had stopped the Hero Killer, that she had saved him, Tenya, Shoto, and even a pro hero that night. But he knew he couldn’t.
Ojiro rubbed his chin, his tone thoughtful. “I heard in the news that the Hero Killer is connected to the League of Villains.”
Momo nodded lightly. “That could very well be true. It would certainly explain why so many Nomus appeared, and at the exact same time when so many pro heroes gathered to track down the Hero Killer.”
The classroom murmured with unease, but before more could be said, the sharp ring of the school bell announced the start of the first period.
———————————————————————
Later, in the boys locker room.
The boys locker room was filled with chatter after a exercise with All Might, who had tested what they’d learned during their internships. Four rounds, each with different teams of five. In the end, the winners of their respective groups were Izuku, Shoto, Tenya and Momo.
While most of the boys compared notes or bragged, Izuku stood quiet, lost in thought, replaying the training in his head. His focus snapped back when Mineta’s shrill voice cut through the noise.
“Hey, Denki! I just made the discovery of the century! Get over here!!”
Izuku turned, blinking, just in time to see Mineta yank down a poster that had been taped to the wall. Behind it was a small hole.
“Lookit this hole!” Mineta said, his face lighting up with a grotesque glee. “Just like in Shaw-Shank! Our predecessors must’ve worked real hard to make it!!”
Sato, Kirishima, and Sero drifted over, curiosity pulling them closer.
Mineta leaned in, his tone dropping to an eager whisper. “And next door is… you know what, right? The girls locker room!!”
Most of the boys eyes widened, some of the even blushed at the thought looking through the hole to spy on the girls.
Tenya’s engines roared faintly as he stomped forward, his voice sharp. “Stop that, Mineta! Peeking is considered a major offense!”
Mineta only grinned wider, his eyes practically glowing with perversion. “Yeah, well, Mineta Jr. here’s ready to go on the offensive!!”
“Yaoyorozu’s Boob-orozus!! Ashido’s sexy silhouette!! Hagakure’s floating panties!! Uraraka’s positively ooh-la-la body, and Asui’s surprisingly decent booo-”
Before Mineta could finish, a sharp crack shot through the hole. Kyoka’s earphone jack had slammed into his eye with surgical precision. Mineta let out a high-pitched scream of pain, staggering back.
The boys around him froze, eyes wide in shock. Denki muttered under his breath, “Kyoka’s earphone jacks are terrifying.”
Mineta clutched his eye, spinning away from the wall. A shadow stretched across the floor, and when he looked up, his face drained of color. Izuku stood there, cracking his knuckles deliberately.
“I think you still haven’t learned your lesson,” Izuku said, his smile unnaturally wide. Mineta swallowed hard, shivering.
———————————————————————
At the same time, in the girls locker room.
Meanwhile, on the other side of the girls locker room, Kyoka kept one earphone jack plugged into the wall and the other still lodged in the hole. The other girls were gathered nearby, watching the aftermath.
Momo tilted her head. “So… what happens now?”
Kyoka’s lips curved into a satisfied grin. “Izuku kicked him out of the window.”
Toru’s invisible form practically bounced with excitement. “Yay!”
Tsuyu nodded calmly. “Good.”
Mina giggled “Serves that pervert right.”
Ochako frowned lightly. “We should cover up the hole.”
Momo, already producing a spatula and some plaster from her body, said, “I’m on it.”
———————————————————————
Later in the classroom.
Back in the classroom, Aizawa addressed the class in his usual monotone. “Summer vacation’s close at hand. Of course, it would be completely irrational for all of you to take a whole month off.”
Kirishima’s eyes lit up. “Don’t tell me…”
“You’ll be doing a summer training camp in the woods,” Aizawa finished flatly.
“I freaking knew it!” Kirishima cheered.
One by one, the students began to chime in with their excitement.
“Truth or dare!” Mina called enthusiastically.
Mineta, still bandaged from Recovery Girl’s treatment, hissed in his usual perverted tone, “Bathhouses!”
Tsuyu shot back calmly, “Fireworks!”
Mineta repeated, louder this time, “Bathhouses!”
Tenya said firmly, “Curry, yes!”
Mineta shouted again, “Open-air baths!”
Izuku’s voice finally cut through, calm but firm. “If you don’t want another kick, keep quiet about the bathhouses.”
Mineta froze, his mouth snapping shut.
Others continued discussing. Ojiro says “All of us living together!! I’m pumped!!”
Shozi says “So it’s all about making the right decisions regardless of environment… cool.”
Fumikage says “Since we’ll be out in nature, our training activities’ll probably be different, too.”
Then Aizawa’s voice, flat and sharp, silenced the room. “However… anyone who doesn’t pass the upcoming final exams is in for summer school hell, right here.”
Kirishima jumped up, fists raised. “Do your best, guys!!”
———————————————————————
Later.
As the bell rang, Mina stretched and smiled mischievously. “I didn’t study at all for the finals.”
Denki groaned, rubbing the back of his head. “Me neither. Between the UA Sports Festival and our internships, I completely forgot about it.”
Fumikage nodded. “Indeed.”
Sato leaned toward Koda. “Midterms were… well, we hadn’t covered much since starting school, so they weren’t too bad. But with everything that’s happened since, I think the finals are going to be much harder.”
Mineta shrugged, unconcerned about the written part. “It sucks that there’s a practical exam too.”
Mina and Denki shot him angry glares.
Izuku, standing beside Momo, turned to her. “How are you preparing? You ranked first on both the written and practical parts of the UA entrance exam.”
Almost immediately, the eyes of every student who hadn’t studied, or who was still unsure, turned to Momo.
Momo looked at Izuku. “I should be well-prepared… If you’d like, we could study together and train, like we did for the entrance exams.”
Izuku’s eyes lit up. “I’d really love that!”
Before Momo could reply, voices from all around chimed in.
“Please help us too!”
“Can you teach us as well?”
“Yeah, Momo, you’ve got to help us!”
Momo and Izuku turned to their classmates who were begging Momo to help them. Momo and Izuku exchanged a glance. She shrugged subtly, then turned back to the class.
After a little thought she says ”I don’t see why not. That should help everyone feel more confident.”
Her announcement seemed to brighten the room, and she could sense a wave of relief ripple through her classmates.
“Let’s discuss the details in the cafeteria,” she continued.
———————————————————————
A little later.
In the cafeteria, the group gathered around several tables.
Momo addressed them, her tone calm but authoritative. “Since we’re such a large group, we need a place where we can study and practice without interruption. Does anyone have enough space at home or know of a suitable location?”
Everyone shook their heads or offered excuses.
Momo exhaled slowly. “Alright, then. We’ll study at my place.”
A cheer went up from the group.
Ochako hesitated. “Are you sure?”
Momo gave a small smile. “Not entirely… but at least there’s enough room for all of us.”
She pulled out her phone and started sending everyone the address. “I’ve sent the location. Tomorrow starts the weekend, we can start studying together tomorrow.”
Everyone cheered again.
They were discussing what the practical exam might involve when someone bumped into Izuku. As everyone turned toward the source, they saw a student from Class 1-B.
“Ah, sorry. My tray just couldn’t get around that big head of yours,” he said, with no hint of remorse.
“Uh… you’re Monoma from Class B, right? How dare you?!” Tenya exclaimed.
“I hear you guys ran into the Hero Killer. I guess the Sports Festival wasn’t enough. You just keep getting attention with one stunt after another, huh, Class A? But now it’s looking like that attention isn’t all it’s cracked up to be. It’s starting to get dangerous, right?” Monoma continued “Pretty scary… I’m just worried that, one of these days, we’re all gonna get caught up in some of your antics! Scary-”
He was cut off as Itsuka slammed the side of her hand against the back of his neck.
“That’s not funny. Didn’t you hear what happened to Iida?” she snapped. Monoma crumpled to the floor.
Itsuka grabbed him by the collar. “Sorry, Class A. This guy… his heart’s just, well…”
“Hey, Itsuka,” Momo greeted.
Itsuka looked at her. “Hey, Yaomomo. I overheard you guys saying you’re not sure about the practical exam.” She turned to face the entire class. “Between you and me, I hear it’ll be a battle against robots, like in the entrance exam.”
“Huh?! Really?! How d’you know that?!” Izuku asked, surprised.
“I know an older student who told me,” Itsuka replied calmly.
Monoma groaned in her grip. “Kendo, you fool. We finally had an intel advantage over them!! This was our chance to show up the detestable Class A…”
Itsuka struck him again. “They’re not detestable.” He went limp once more.
“And just so you know,” she added, looking at Momo, “if they’d really want draw all the attention to themselves. Yaomomo would never have helped me with my internship.”
Toru tilted her head curiously. “Momo, what did you do to help her?”
“Not worth mentioning,” Momo replied modestly.
“Disagree,” Itsuka said firmly. She looked back at Class 1-A. “She lead and left me a drug dealer. Because of that, my internship wasn’t a total flop.”
All of Class 1-A stared at Momo, impressed. Izuku smiled softly to himself. He thinks ’That’s just Momo, fame never mattered to her as much as helping others.‘
Itsuka waved. “Good luck with the exams.” With that, she walked to her table, dragging Monoma behind her by the collar.
Momo turned to her classmates. “Now that we have a rough idea of what the practical exam will be like, we can start preparing.”
Shoji raised a brow. “Why just a rough idea?”
Momo explained, “The entrance exam changes slightly every year. We can’t be certain the practical exam will be the same. There’s a good chance it will be different, too.”
Everyone went silent, staring at Momo as she said quietly but firmly, “So we should prepare for every eventuality.”
Notes:
Title of the next chapter: Study Session
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter Text
Izuku, Tenya, Ochako, Fumikage, Shoji, Mashirao, Eijiro, Koji, Sato, Hanta, Kyoka, Toru, Yuga, Denki, Tsuyu, and Mina arrived at the gates of an enormous villa.
All of them froze, staring in astonishment at the sprawling mansion.
Ochako tilted her head, eyes wide. “Are we… sure this is the right place?”
Sato glanced at his phone. “At least that’s what Yaoyorozu’s message says.”
Tenya turned to Izuku. “You’ve known Yaoyorozu the longest. Is this really her mansion?”
Izuku rubbed the back of his neck, a little embarrassed. “Honestly… I’ve never been to her house before.”
Denki stepped forward and pressed the doorbell. “Well, we’ll never know if we just stand here all day.”
After a few seconds, a refined male voice came through the intercom. “Who is it?”
Denki tensed nervously, but Tenya quickly spoke up. “We’re not sure if we’re at the correct location, but we’re Yaoyorozu’s classmates, and…”
The voice paused, then said calmly, “Enter.” Whereupon the gates opened.
Mina tilted her head. “I guess that means we should go in.”
The group walked toward the villa’s entrance, where the large front door opened to reveal a tall, composed man in a formal suit.
“Please, come in,” he said, gesturing toward the entryway. “The young Miss awaits you.”
The group exchanged confused glances at the term “young Miss,” but followed obediently.
As they moved through the villa, they passed room after room filled with expensive paintings, delicate vases, and ornate decorations. The grandeur of the estate left them awestruck.
Eventually, they arrived at another door. The man opened it, revealing a massive living room.
The space was expansive, with polished marble floors and tall windows letting in streams of sunlight. A grand piano stood elegantly in one corner, its black lacquer gleaming. Plush sofas were arranged in a semi-circle around a low glass coffee table, and bookshelves lined the walls, filled with leather-bound volumes and decorative items.
Seated on one of the sofas was Momo, absorbed in a book. The soft rustle of turning pages was the only sound until the group entered. At the sound of the door, she looked up, her eyes lighting up in recognition.
“Hey, guys! I see you’ve made it safely,” she said warmly, setting the book aside. She glanced at the man. “Thank you, Tatsu, for bringing them here.”
Tatsu bowed deeply. “If you require anything further, please do not hesitate to call.”
With that, he quietly exited the room, leaving the group to take in the luxurious surroundings.
Izuku, Tenya, Ochako, Fumikage, Shoji, Mashirao, Eijiro, Koji, Sato, Hanta, Kyoka, Toru, Yuga, Denki, Tsuyu, and Mina couldn’t help but glance around in awe.
“Am I dreaming, or are we really inside a giant mansion?” Denki asked, his voice filled with disbelief.
Mina twirled around once, eyes sparkling. “It’s like we stepped into another world!”
Momo shook her head with a calm smile. “You’re not dreaming. But remember, you’re not here to admire the villa, you’re here to study.”
Kyoka, who had wandered near the grand piano, gently brushed her fingertips over its polished surface. “This piano is beautiful… Can you play?”
“That’s one of the instruments I know how to play,” Momo answered.
Kyoka blinked, then blushed faintly as curiosity got the better of her. “H-how many instruments can you play?”
Momo lifted her hand and began counting off her fingers. “Piano, flutes, saxophone, violin, bass guitar, guitar… and a little bit of drums.”
Kyoka stared at her in a whole new light, her cheeks coloring again. “I… I play a few instruments too. Maybe we could play together sometime.”
“With pleasure,” Momo replied warmly, offering her a gentle smile.
She then looked back at the group, who were still caught up staring at the expensive decorations. Her tone shifted back to focus. “But we’re not here to talk about music or marvel at the villa. We’re here to study. Follow me to the dining room.”
Reluctantly pulling their eyes away from the grandeur, the students followed her down the hall.
The dining room was just as breathtaking. A massive polished table stretched across the center of the room, surrounded by enough chairs to seat them all. On the table were trays with pastries, cookies, delicate macarons, alongside neatly arranged teacups, a steaming kettle, a chalkboard, and stacks of books, notebooks, and pens.
“Please, have a seat,” Momo said. “Then we can get started right away.”
As they sat, several couldn’t stop eyeing the pastries. Momo noticed and reassured them, “Go ahead, help yourselves. They’re not just for display.”
They didn’t need to be told twice.
“These taste amazing!” Denki exclaimed, his cheeks stuffed with cookies.
“I’ve never had macarons this good before,” Mina added, taking another.
“They must’ve come from some high-class bakery,” Kirishima guessed.
Izuku shook his head as he already know from where they come. “No, Momo baked them herself.”
All eyes turned toward her in shock, silently asking if that was true. Momo simply nodded.
Afterward, she lifted the teapot. “Who would like some tea?”
Every hand went up.
Ochako was the first to sip. Her eyes widened, and she nearly melted into her seat. “This is incredible! What kind of tea is this?”
“My favorite black tea, Gold Tips Imperial,” Momo replied as she poured herself a cup last. “I’m glad you enjoy it.”
She then moved to stand beside the chalkboard, chalk in hand. Her expression grew serious. “But we’re not here for tea. Let’s focus. Tell me all the points that you all struggle with or don’t fully understand, and we’ll tackle them together.”
One by one, her classmates spoke up. Momo carefully listened and wrote each topic on the board. Before long, a sizable list filled the surface.
“That’s quite a bit,” Momo said, tapping the chalk against the board. “So let’s get right to it.”
———————————————————————
Later.
What followed was five solid hours of intense study. Momo guided them patiently through each subject, breaking down difficult concepts into clear steps. Her classmates scribbled notes, asked questions, and slowly began to grasp the material under her careful explanations.
Just as she was finishing another explanation, the door opened. Tatsu entered quietly, bowing his head.
“Young Miss,” he said, “your father requests to see you.”
Momo frowned, a crease forming between her brows. “I thought he wasn’t returning until this evening.”
“He returned earlier,” Tatsu explained evenly. “He wishes to seek your assistance in a certain matter.”
Momo’s frown deepened. She instantly knew what that meant. Turning back to her classmates, she forced her expression into something calm. “You can all take a short break while I’m away.”
While Momo followed Tatsu out of the dining room, the rest of the class remained seated.
Denki dropped forward until his forehead hit the table with a soft thunk. “My brain… it’s fried. I think I just memorized more formulas than I have in my entire life.”
Kirishima slumped beside him, crossing his arms. “Seriously! That was hardcore studying. My head’s tougher than steel, but even this feels like it got dented.”
Sero stretched back in his chair, yawning loudly. “If I see another formula today, I’m gonna start dreaming equations.”
Mina sprawled dramatically over the table, her arms dangling. “Five hours… five straight hours… I think my acid’s evaporating from pure exhaustion.”
Meanwhile, Fumikage leaned back with composed solemnity. “Endurance of mind is as vital as endurance of body. Still… my shadow whispers we’ve crossed into dangerous academic territory.”
Mashirao exhaled deeply, resting against his chair. “She covered so much, I feel like my tail could write an essay on its own.”
Koji tugged shyly at the edge of his sleeve. “It was… a lot. But… good. I learned much.”
Sato leaned back, rubbing his eyes. “Yeah… my brain’s begging for sugar. Studying’s a workout of its own.”
Izuku, however, didn’t share their exhausted humor. His eyes lingered on the door Momo had just passed through, following Tatsu. His chest tightened with unease. He didn’t know what her father wanted, but he was certain it wasn’t anything good.
Ochako glanced at him, hesitating before speaking softly. “Um… Izuku?”
He blinked, pulled from his thoughts. “Huh?”
Ochako gave a nervous laugh, her cheeks coloring. “Do you, um… happen to know where the bathroom is? Kyoka and I… really need it. But we don’t know where it could be in this place.”
Kyoka crossed her arms, looking equally embarrassed. “Yeah. This mansion is like a maze. I’d rather not wander into a secret wine cellar or something.”
Izuku straightened quickly. “O-oh! Of course, I can help you look for it.”
The three of them slipped out of the dining room together.
It turned out to be harder than expected. The halls stretched endlessly, with countless doors and branching corridors. They opened one room to find a lavish library, another filled with antique armor stands, and even stumbled into a indoor greenhouse that seemed bigger than UA’s entire botanical wing.
“This place is insane,” Kyoka muttered, shaking her head. “Does anyone actually use all these rooms?”
Ochako puffed her cheeks, clearly struggling. “I don’t care if it’s a ballroom or a broom closet at this point, I just want a bathroom!”
After another turn down a gilded hallway, relief finally came in the form of a maid in uniform. She paused at the sight of them and offered a polite bow.
“You’re the young miss classmates, correct? Are you in need of something?” she asked kindly.
Izuku stepped forward quickly. “Y-yes! Could you please show us where the bathroom is?”
“Of course. This way.” The maid guided them down a side corridor and pointed to two doors. “Here you are.”
“Thank you so much!” Ochako said hurriedly before she and Kyoka darted inside.
Izuku waited in the hall, shifting awkwardly on his feet until the two girls finally emerged, looking far more comfortable.
“Much better,” Ochako sighed in relief.
“Finally,” Kyoka muttered. “Thought I was gonna die in there.”
Ochako said relieved ”Let’s go back to the others.“
———————————————————————
But getting back proved just as tricky. The villa’s hallways twisted in deceptive symmetry, and every grand door looked like the last. Before long, their confident strides slowed into second guesses.
“Uh… wasn’t the dining room this way?” Izuku asked, frowning as he glanced around.
Kyoka shook her head. “Pretty sure we passed that painting already. Or… maybe there are two of them?”
Ochako groaned. “We’re lost, aren’t we?”
Their wandering came to an abrupt halt when they reached a half-open door. From inside, they heard faint voices. Cautiously approaching, they peeked through the gap, and froze. Inside, Momo stood facing her father. Kengo sat behind his desk, stern and imposing, a set of blueprints spread across the polished wood between them. His sharp eyes were locked on his daughter as if weighing every word, every move she made.
Ochako and Kyoka exchanged uneasy glances, while Izuku’s fists clenched tightly at his sides.
Izuku, Ochako, and Kyoka knew it was wrong to watch, but their feet wouldn’t move. Curiosity, and a rising dread, anchored them in place as they peered through the crack in the half-open door.
Momo’s voice cut through the heavy silence, sharp and outraged. “You want me to create the prototype of a new nuclear bomb?”
All three froze, their breath catching.
“A n-nuclear… what?!” Izuku whispered hoarsely, his hands trembling. His freckles seemed to drain of color.
Kyoka clutched her earjacks nervously. “This is insane. He can’t be serious…”
Ochako pressed her hands against her mouth to stifle a gasp. “That’s not just dangerous, it’s evil!”
Inside, Kengo Yaoyorozu’s tone remained calm, almost too calm. “Not a nuclear bomb. A catalytic dispersal device, a far more elegant solution for garden maintenance. It won’t obliterate cities with fire and ash. Instead, it spreads carefully designed chemicals, reshaping gardens entirely.”
Momo slammed the blueprints back onto his desk. “That is still a nuclear bomb with another name, father. You can dress it up with fancy words, but the truth doesn’t change. And who tells you that the people who commissioned it won’t use them for killing people?“
Kengo’s golden cufflinks glimmered in the light as he steepled his fingers. “Call it what you wish. The point remains, you will create it, if you know what’s good for you. My business partners awaits this new product in less than a month.”
On the other side of the door, Ochako whispered, trembling, “He’s threatening her… he’s actually threatening his own daughter.”
Izuku’s fists clenched tight, nails digging into his palms. His voice cracked with restrained fury. “I knew he was strict… but this, this is monstrous.”
Momo stood her ground, though her heartbeat pounded in her ears. Every instinct screamed to refuse him outright, to unleash the venom of her truth, but she knew that would only make things worse. Instead, she drew a deep breath and said coldly, “You already know I can only create what I understand in detail. And I have never studied nuclear weaponry.”
Kengo gestured toward a neat tower of thick, leather-bound books stacked on the edge of his desk. “Which is why you will study. Every diagram, every principle, every formula, until there are no excuses left.”
Outside, Kyoka whispered harshly, “He’s treating her like some kind of tool, not even like a person.”
Ochako’s grip on Izuku’s sleeve tightened. “Izuku… she’s our friend, but also…” She stopped, searching his face, then whispered, “We can’t let him push her like this.”
Izuku said nothing, but his eyes burned with determination.
Inside, Momo straightened her shoulders, her voice firm. “Then it will wait until after the hero camp.”
Kengo raised an eyebrow, visibly annoyed. “Camp? What camp?”
“The camp I told you about last night,” Momo answered smoothly, as if rehearsed. “During the summer, Class 1-A and 1-B will undergo intensive training to become better heroes.”
His fingers drummed on the desk. “And how long will this… delay last, until you finally create the catalytic dispersal device?”
Momo shrugged lightly, feigning indifference. “The camp is one and a half week. So I’d say one or two months, if I ever manage to fully grasp the principles behind nuclear design. And that’s still uncertain.”
Kengo’s teeth ground audibly.
Momo continued, her words deliberate daggers. “Of course, you could pull me out of camp. But then people might wonder why a father would sabotage his daughter’s chance at vital training with professional heroes. That would raise… questions.”
Izuku nearly let out a gasp, whispering under his breath, “She’s cornering him… she’s actually turning it around on him.”
Kyoka smirked faintly, though her eyes remained tense. “Yaomomo’s smarter than he is. She knows how to play this game.”
Ochako, however, bit her lip. “But for how long can she keep winning…?”
Inside, the silence stretched, thick with Kengo’s barely contained fury. Finally, he exhaled sharply and waved a dismissive hand. “Very well. Forget the catalytic dispersal device… for now. But make no mistake, Momo, you will study these materials. When you get back, when the time comes, I expect results.”
Momo bowed slightly, her face expressionless, and gathered the heavy books into her arms. Without another word, she turned and walked out of the office.
The moment the door clicked shut, Izuku, Ochako, and Kyoka scrambled back down the hall, panic in their movements. But they’d barely made it five meters when a calm, almost dry voice froze them in place.
“What are you three doing here?”
They turned slowly, like children caught red-handed with stolen cookies.
Momo stood there, arms full of books, her expression unreadable.
Izuku laughed nervously, raising a hand. “Heeey, Momo! Fancy, uh, bumping into you here! What are you doing?”
Momo deadpanned, unimpressed. “Do you want to try that again?”
All three swallowed hard.
Her eyes flicked briefly back to the office door before settling on them again. Her voice lowered, sharp with suspicion. “How much did you hear?”
Izuku, Ochako, and Kyoka gulped hard.
Kyoka pressed her lips shut, refusing to speak.
Ochako stammered, “N-not much.”
Izuku, however, sighed and said plainly, “Everything. Just… everything.”
Both girls whipped their heads toward him at the same time, hissing, “Izuku!”
He lifted his hands to shoulder height in surrender. “Momo hates liars. And I don’t like lying to her either.”
Momo studied him silently for a moment before asking, “Was it intentional or unintentional?”
The three of them burst out in unison, “Unintentional!”
Ochako added quickly, cheeks red, “We were just looking for the bathroom and got lost.”
Instead of the explosion of anger they feared, Momo merely shrugged. “Then it’s fine. Shall we go back to the others?”
The three of them blinked twice, taken aback.
“You’re… not mad?” Ochako asked carefully.
“Why should I be?” Momo replied with another shrug. “It wasn’t planned.”
That stunned them into silence. Still, when she turned and started walking, they automatically followed, though their hesitant expressions made it clear questions burned on their tongues.
Without slowing her pace, Momo said, “If you have questions, then ask.”
Ochako was the first, hesitant but concerned. “Will you really… create a bomb for your father?”
Momo let out a short pff sound. “Of course not.”
That answer only deepened their curiosity.
“But we heard him in the office,” Kyoka pressed.
“That doesn’t mean that I’ll give him what he wants,” Momo countered smoothly.
Izuku frowned. “Why would he even ask you for something like that?”
Momo stopped abruptly and turned to face them, arms still full of heavy books. Her eyes hardened. “What I tell you now stays between us.”
They all nodded immediately.
She exhaled, then explained. “Every time my father gets a new commission, or when his engineers develop fresh ideas, he brings me the blueprints. He expects me to create them for him because it’s cheaper than funding his researchers to spend months building them, when he have a daughter who could create it in seconds when she understood the concept of the idea.”
Ochako’s eyes widened in dismay. “Do you at least get paid for it?”
Momo shook her head firmly. “Not a coin. Ever since my quirk manifested, my father insists I don’t need money, since I can ‘create everything I need.’”
Ochako’s expression fell into sadness, her hands balling at her sides.
Kyoka asked cautiously, “So… you’ve made things for him before?”
Momo sighed, her shoulders sagging slightly. “Unfortunately, yes. Many of the prototype gadgets his companies are known for were my creation.”
Ochako’s voice wavered, both worried and a little afraid. “Even dangerous weapons? Like… like nuclear bombs?”
“Don’t worry about that,” Momo assured firmly. “When it comes to something insane or dangerous, I refuse. Always.”
Kyoka tilted her head. “But how?”
Momo’s lips curved into a humorless smile. “Since childhood, I’ve told him that I can only create what I fully understand. So whenever he demands something reckless, I say I don’t know how it works. Or, if pressed, I create something that looks right but won’t function.”
That explanation left both Ochako and Kyoka visibly relieved.
Izuku, however, clenched his fists again. His voice was quiet but full of emotion. “I get that it’s easier that way… but it still isn’t right. He’s using you like a tool, not like his daughter.”
Momo’s gaze softened, but her words carried a weary acceptance. “Yes. I feel that too. That’s one of the reasons he wants me to earn a hero license, to exploit my quirk to its fullest. But I won’t allow that. Once I earn the license, I’ll open my own agency. Then I’ll decide how my creations are used… and share them with pro heroes and people who truly need them.”
Izuku, Ochako, and Kyoka all stared at her, their expressions stunned.
Finally, Momo turned again and said briskly, “Now, we really should return to the others.”
The three exchanged glances, then followed her back toward the dining hall in silence.
———————————————————————
When they returned to the dining hall, Momo clapped her hands once to gather everyone’s attention.
“All right, class,” she said clearly. “It’s time to continue.”
A few groans echoed around the room, mostly from those still digesting what they just learned. But the mood shifted quickly when she added, “We’re moving on from the written part… to the practical.”
The same students who groaned broke into cheers, their energy snapping back into place.
“Follow me,” Momo instructed.
They trailed after her through the grand halls of the estate and out into the backyard. Beyond the greenhouse and an enormous pool lay a wide, open field. The sheer size of the space made several of them stop short, eyes wide.
“Whoa…” Mina muttered. “It’s like our own training ground.”
Momo spread her arms out. “This will be where we practice for the practical exam.”
Shoji tilted his head. “How exactly did you plan this out?”
Momo created a red headband in her hand, the fabric shimmering into existence. “I did some research,” she explained. “I spoke with older students, and even asked the pro Hero Ryukyu how these exams usually unfold. From what I learned, they change from year to year.”
Her classmates nodded, impressed by her foresight.
Holding the headband high, Momo continued, “We’ll begin with a simple exercise, you must try to take this from me. You’re allowed to use your quirks, but please don’t break anything.” Her gaze swept across them, firm but calm.
Then she looked to Koda. “There are plenty of songbirds in the greenhouse. You may use your quirk on them if you wish, but please return them afterward. My mother loves them dearly.”
Koda gave a small, shy nod.
Momo tied the headband around her forehead as Denki raised a brow. “That’s it? Don’t you think it’s a little too easy?”
Momo’s lips curved into a faintly amused smile. “If you think it’s so easy, then why don’t you go first?”
Denki shrugged and stepped forward with exaggerated confidence. “Fine, I will.”
Izuku had to clamp a hand over his mouth to hold back a laugh.
Ochako glanced at him curiously. “What’s so funny?”
He leaned toward her, whispering, “Denki’s about to learn a life lesson.”
Momo conjured a stopwatch next, tossing it smoothly to Izuku. “You’ll be the referee,” she told him.
He nodded, catching it.
“The rules are simple,” Momo explained to the group. “Ten minutes. If you can’t take the headband from me within that time, or if you’re rendered unable to continue, you lose.”
“This is gonna be a breeze,” Denki said with a cocky grin.
Izuku pressed the button on the stopwatch. “Begin!”
Denki cracked his knuckles, sparks dancing faintly across his palms. “All right, Yaoyorozu, don’t blink or you’ll miss me!”
He lunged forward, hand outstretched.
But before he could even graze her forehead, Momo shifted just enough for his fingers to brush air. She hadn’t taken a full step, just the smallest turn of her body, effortless.
“Eh?” Denki blinked in confusion, skidding to a halt.
“Try again,” Momo offered calmly, her voice as steady as if she were still giving instructions.
“Whoa,” Mina whispered. “She didn’t even move.”
“She moved,” Tokoyami corrected, “but barely. Precision.”
Denki grit his teeth, bouncing back. He zig-zagged this time, trying to throw her off. Momo swayed aside once, then dipped her shoulder the next. Each motion was minimal, controlled. To the others, it looked almost like she was standing still while Denki chased shadows.
“Not bad footwork,” Ojiro muttered. “But… he’s not landing anything.”
Ochako’s eyes widened. “She makes it look so easy…”
“Yaomomo’s amazing,” Kyoka breathed, arms crossed as if trying to hide her own admiration.
Denki growled, trying to fake her out by darting low, only for Momo’s hand to flick his wrist aside with the grace of someone swatting away a gnat.
Shoji let out a low hum. “She’s controlling the fight without attacking.”
Tenya adjusted his glasses. “Remarkable. Every movement is efficient. She’s conserving energy perfectly.”
Frustrated now, Denki doubled his efforts, sparks beginning to crackle dangerously. He lunged high, then low, then spun, but Momo pivoted with the smallest shift of her hips or tilt of her head, making him look clumsy.
“Dude,” Hanta muttered, half-grinning. “She hasn’t even broken a sweat.”
“Or attacked,” Tsuyu added softly.
Nobody seemed to hear her, their focus locked on the one-sided dance.
Eight minutes passed in a blur of failed attempts until Denki’s panting grew heavier, his frustration mounting. His palms lit up brighter, the crackling building to a dangerous charge. “Fine! If I can’t grab it, I’ll just-!”
Before he could even release a spark, Momo’s hand cut through the air. A precise knife-hand strike tapped the side of his neck.
Denki’s eyes rolled back. His body crumpled instantly, collapsing to the grass with a dull thud.
Gasps rose from the class.
Izuku clicked the stopwatch and lifted it high. “Eight minutes and ten seconds. Match over. Denki can’t continue.”
“Holy crap,” Mina said, jaw slack. “She dropped him like a sack of rice.”
Kirishima whistled low. “That was manly, brutal, but manly.”
Aoyama fanned himself dramatically. “Magnifique… and terrifying.”
Momo calmly adjusted her headband, her breathing perfectly even, as though nothing had happened at all.
Momo crouched down, grabbed Denki by the collar, and dragged him back toward the group as if he weighed nothing. She stopped in front of the others, releasing him so he slumped onto the grass.
“Should I wake him?” Kyoka asked, one earphone jack already dangling in her hand, her lips curving into a mischievous grin.
Momo gave her a nod.
Kyoka smirked, leaned down, and slipped one of her jacks into Denki’s ear. A sharp vibration pulsed through him, and with a startled yelp, he shot upright.
“W-what the heck?!” He clutched his head, groaning. “What happened?”
Mina burst into laughter. “You totally overestimated yourself, dude. She had you spinning in circles before knocking you clean out!”
Denki blinked in confusion, then his memory caught up. His eyes darted to Momo, then to the rest of the class. Everyone was watching her now, waiting.
Momo cleared her throat softly, then straightened. “As you’ve just seen, overestimating oneself and underestimating an opponent can be dangerous. In an exam, or worse, against real villains, the smallest mistake can cost you victory.”
The group grew quiet, each of them processing her words. Denki especially looked chastened, his brows furrowed as he lowered his head.
Momo’s gaze swept across them. “What did you all notice during the exercise?”
Shoji folded his arms. “Your movement was precise. Economical.”
Ojiro rubbed his chin. “You never gave him a chance to reset his footing.”
Tsuyu croaked, “You always stayed calm, even when he pushed harder.”
Kirishima nodded firmly. “Totally unshakable. That was… manly.”
Toru’s invisible hand gave a thumbs-up. “Super smooth, Momo!”
Rikido added gently, “You didn’t waste energy. Very controlled.”
Each of them contributed in their own tone, praising aspects of her skill. None mentioned the one thing missing.
Momo tilted her head. “Nothing else stood out to you?”
The class exchanged uncertain looks, as if silently asking one another if they’d missed something obvious.
Finally, Izuku stepped forward, fidgeting with the stopwatch in his hand. His voice was steady, but his eyes were sharp. “You didn’t use your quirk. Not once.”
A ripple of surprise shot through the group. Gasps, widened eyes, it was as though the realization had only just hit them.
“That’s… right,” Mina said slowly, blinking.
Momo smiled softly and nodded. “Correct. I didn’t use my Quirk because sometimes, when we focus only on our powers, we forget the basics. At UA, we train our Quirks to their limits, yes, but a true hero also learns how to think, adapt, and fight smart. If you can’t defend yourself or outmaneuver someone without relying on your Quirk every second, then you’re leaving a weakness open for an enemy to exploit.”
The silence that followed was heavy, every pair of eyes widened.
Then she raised her chin slightly, a playful edge to her calm voice. “So… who wants to try next?”
The group gulped audible.
———————————————————————
One by one, they stepped forward.
Ojiro’s disciplined martial arts strikes and sweeping tail earned him praise, but Momo’s counters outpaced him until the timer buzzed. Shoji’s extra arms and sensory tactics gave her more trouble, but she redirected him again and again until he time limit ended. Sato charged with raw strength fueled by sugar, only to collapse in exhaustion before landing a decisive blow. Sero tried to tape the headband but Momo evaded all tape attacks in the end Sero was tied up in his own tape.
Koda tried earnestly, calling birds, but Momo predicted his angles. Aoyama posed dramatically, unleashing flashes of his laser, but his aim left too many openings. Toru attempted stealth, only for Momo’s awareness to cut off every path. Kyoka attacked with soundwaves, Ochako with zero gravity tricks, and Tsuyu with frog-like speed and long tongue, but each ended with the buzzer sounding.
The only ones who truly pushed her were Mina, with her unpredictable footwork and acid feints, Fumikage, whose Dark Shadow forced Momo to use her Creation Quirk for counters, and Izuku, whose speed and Forceflow came within a breath of snatching the headband.
But in the end, none succeeded.
When the last round ended, the students collapsed onto the grass, sweat dripping, chests heaving. They looked like they had run a marathon, faces red, clothes rumpled, hair sticking to their skin.
Ochako wiped her forehead, still panting. “If just the training for the final exams is this tough… how are we supposed to pass the real thing?”
Momo stood tall before her classmates, her voice calm but resolute. “That is why we train now, so that when the real exams come, we’ll be ready to face them.”
It was Toru who broke the silence, her voice carrying a worried edge. “But… how are we supposed to pass the real thing if we already struggled so badly here?”
Momo’s expression softened. “By helping each other,” she said simply.
Every pair of eyes turned toward her, surprised by the weight in her words.
She continued, her tone steady and thoughtful. “Think back to the Cavalry Battle during the Sports Festival. We survived not because of one person alone, but because we worked together as a team. We watched each other’s backs, supported our weaknesses, and pushed forward together. That is how we’ll succeed now as well.”
Her classmates stared in quiet awe, the truth in her words sinking deep.
Momo lifted her hand, pointing toward Izuku. “Take Izuku, for example. He has an incredible analytical eye when it comes to Quirks. He once gave me excellent advice on how to reduce the amount of lipids I use when creating objects.”
All heads turned toward Izuku at once. His face flushed crimson, and he rubbed the back of his neck nervously, his eyes darting away.
Next, Momo gestured toward Tenya, then Ochako, then Kyoka. “Tenya’s discipline keeps him steady, even under pressure. Ochako has a natural instinct for teamwork and can adjust to her partner’s needs instantly. And Kyoka, your keen senses and sharp thinking can give us an edge when others might miss the details.”
Each of them blinked in surprise, cheeks reddening at the unexpected praise. The rest of the class exchanged thoughtful glances, clearly reflecting on their own strengths.
“Each one of us carries something valuable,” Momo pressed on. “If we combine those strengths, if we support each other instead of standing alone, then the exam becomes less about individual survival, and more about collective victory.”
For a moment, silence hung heavy in the air. Then, one by one, her classmates faces lit up.
Izuku raised his fist nervously but with resolve. “W-we can do this together! Just like she said, we’ll win if we don’t give up on each other!”
Tenya straightened his back, voice firm. “Correct! If we remain disciplined and united, there is no obstacle we cannot overcome!”
Ochako grinned, determination sparkling in her eyes. “Let’s make sure no one gets left behind, we’ll rise as a team!”
Fumikage folded his arms, his tone dramatic yet sincere. “Even the darkest shadows cannot smother the light of our unity.”
Shoji’s deep voice rumbled with quiet strength. “We protect one another. That is how we’ll pass.”
Mashirao flicked his tail confidently. “I’ll hold the line with everything I’ve got, no one’s dragging us down!”
Eijiro smirked, his teeth flashing. “We’ll fight manly! No quitting, no regrets, we’ll smash through together!”
Koji raised his hand shyly but managed a smile. “I-I’ll… I’ll ask the animals to help us, too. We won’t be alone.”
Sato flexed an arm, his tone gentle but firm. “I’ll fuel us with strength, and maybe some sweets after we win.”
Hanta spun a bit of tape from his elbows and chuckled. “Count on me to keep things tied down. We’ll stick this exam no problem.”
Kyoka crossed her arms, though her face was a little pink. “Heh. Guess I’ll make sure none of you miss a beat. Sound good?”
Toru’s invisible hands clapped. “We’ll be unstoppable! They won’t even see us coming!”
Yuga sparkled dramatically, placing a hand on his chest. “But of course! Our brilliance shall blind the opposition!”
Denki gave a thumbs-up, grinning wide. “Let’s shock ‘em all! Literally if I have to!”
Tsuyu blinked, her voice calm but steady. “Ribbit. We’ll leap forward together. That’s what makes us heroes-in-training.”
Mina pumped her fists, her grin infectious. “Yeah! Let’s melt this exam to pieces with our awesomeness!”
Momo’s chest swelled at their energy. She raised her own fist high. “So then, let’s all give it everything we’ve got!”
As if on cue, every single fist shot into the air, voices rising in unison.
“GO BEYOND! PLUS ULTRA!”
The shout echoed across the training field, filled with determination and unity.
———————————————————————
One week later.
The day of the final exams had finally arrived. Every student of Class 1-A stood ready, determination blazing in their eyes. The written portion had gone smoother than anyone expected, thanks to Momo’s relentless tutoring sessions, not a single one of them faltered. Even those who once struggled the most like Mina and Denki found themselves answering with confidence, their pens moving swiftly and surely across the pages.
When the practical exam began, however, the real challenge revealed itself. Each student was paired in twos to face one of the UA teachers in a mock combat trial that would test their Quirks, teamwork, and strategy to the limit.
Despite the tension, the lessons Momo had drilled into them echoed in their minds, every word, every strategy, every disciplined movement she had taught them became their greatest weapon.
Mina and Denki used coordinated offense, breaking through Nezu‘s defenses.
Tsuyu and Fumikage navigated the situation with calm precision.
Sato and Kirishima turned their Quirks into a seamless rhythm, muscle and defense working as one.
Kyoka and Koda combined sound and animals into an overwhelming tactic that even Present Mic had to admire and fear, especially since hundreds of insects attacked him.
Ochako and Yuga, focused and synchronized, slipped through the battlefield like wind and gravity itself, defeating Thirteen with precise teamwork.
Each victory reflected the countless hours of training Momo had given them.
Momo herself felt a quiet, fierce satisfaction at one moment in particular, during her bout with Aizawa she had outmaneuvered him with surgical calm, seizing the precise instant to turn his own capture scarf against him, with deft motions and a created clamp she immobilized his limbs and secured the scarf so that the usually unflappable pro had no choice but to relent. Watching Aizawa, the stoic examiner, briefly bound by his own tool, and knowing she had done it without losing control or compassion, settled in her like a cool, justified triumph.
Even Izuku, despite being paired with the most volatile partner imaginable, Katsuki Bakugo.
During their joint battle against All Might, every strike felt like an earthquake, every clash a storm of fury and frustration. But when Bakugo’s anger boiled over again, screaming that he didn’t need help, that he’d surpass everyone on his own, Izuku finally snapped.
“Enough!” he shouted, his voice raw and shaking the air louder than any explosion. “You think being a hero means shouting louder or hitting harder? You think your pride makes you stronger? It doesn’t! It just makes you blind!”
Bakugo froze mid-charge, eyes wide in shock.
Izuku stepped forward, fists clenched, his voice trembling but fierce. “You’re not the only one who wants to be strong, Kacchan! But strength without control, without heart, means nothing! Heroes don’t fight because they’re angry. They fight because someone needs them! So either work with me together or piss off!“
The words hit harder than any punch. For the first time, Bakugo didn’t have a comeback.
For the first time, they fought together. And together, they passed.
When the results were announced, the relief was palpable. Cheers filled the classroom halls, tears of joy mixing with laughter. Momo’s heart swelled as she watched her classmates celebrate, the same students who had once doubted themselves now stood taller, stronger, more confident than ever.
The only one who failed his practical exam was Hanta Sero. He had failed his exam, not because of weakness, but because he had risked his own success to save his partner and fell asleep from Midnights quirk.
Though Sero would have to attend extra classes, he was still permitted to join the summer training camp.
Later that day, as the sun dipped low and golden light streamed through the classroom windows, the students Momo had personally tutored, everyone except Shoto, Mineta, and Bakugo, gathered around her.
“Momo,” Kyoka began, scratching her cheek awkwardly but smiling softly, “you really saved us back there. Without your study sessions, I don’t think half of us would’ve passed.”
Mina threw an arm around Momo’s shoulder. “Yeah! You turned us into study warriors and combat champs! You’re basically our secret weapon.”
Ochako nodded warmly. “You helped us so much. Thank you, Momo.”
The others murmured their agreement, their gratitude sincere.
Momo blinked, surprised by the sudden praise. A small, genuine smile touched her lips.
“You don’t need to thank me,” she said softly. “You all did this yourselves. I only helped you with your studies, the exams you passed on your own.”
Still, their faces glowed with respect and admiration.
Notes:
Title of the next chapter: Hero Camp
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter 27: Hero Camp
Notes:
To clarify something, in the tags is written that this story includes among other things “Mineta Bashing“. So please stop saying that I’m to hard on him or that he has his good moments, I personally can’t see anything good in his behavior.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The bus drove along the mountain road, filled with chatter and bursts of laughter. The mood was electric, Class 1-A was going to the Hero Camp.
Everyone was buzzing with excitement… everyone except Hanta Sero. He sat slouched in his seat, arms folded, eyes drifting to the floor.
“Aw, come on, Hanta,” Kirishima leaned over from across the aisle, his sharp grin trying to cheer him up. “Don’t beat yourself up. You’ve got nothing to be ashamed of!”
Sero huffed. “Easy for you to say. You don’t have to sit through special courses while everyone else gets to train like normal.”
Mina twisted in her seat, propping her chin on her hands. “Honestly, you should’ve passed! I mean, you saved your partner! And it’s not your fault you got hit by Midnight’s Quirk. Anyone would’ve gone down.”
Thanks to the study sessions with Momo, the others had cleared both the written and practical exams. Izuku, Tenya, Ochako, Fumikage, Shoji, Mashirao, Eijiro, Koji, Sato, Kyoka, Toru, Yuga, Denki, Tsuyu, and Mina, all of them had passed. The only exception was Sero, whose luck had soured when he’d been paired with Mineta.
During their practical against Midnight, Sero had thrown himself in front of Mineta, saving him from being hit by Midnight’s quirk, only to be caught by her Somnambulist Quirk himself. He’d fallen unconscious, leaving Mineta to bumble through the test with sheer dumb luck. Technically, they’d cleared the field. But Aizawa had failed Sero for being incapacitated.
Izuku leaned forward, offering an encouraging smile. “It’s not so bad, Sero. You still get to come with us. The extra courses aren’t punishment, they’re just more studying.”
Sero glanced toward the front of the bus where Momo sat, speaking quietly with Tenya. He sighed. “Thanks for the tutoring, Yaoyorozu. Without your help, I wouldn’t even have passed the written test at all.”
Momo turned her head, her expression calm but warm. “You’re welcome. But if you’d like my honest opinion, you should have passed the practical as well. You rescued your partner. And it was never explicitly stated that being struck by a teacher’s Quirk meant automatic failure. In fact…” she hesitated, her gaze flicking briefly to Mineta, “Mineta ensured you both escaped the area in the end. That should have counted.”
Mineta, of course, ruined the moment. “Heh, well, what can I say? I carried the team-”
Momo’s sharp look silenced him instantly. “Don’t ruin it.”
Her words, steady and cutting, seemed to reach Sero where comfort hadn’t. His shoulders lifted a little, the heaviness in his chest easing. “…Thanks. I needed to hear that.”
The bus jolted to a stop. Aizawa stood from his seat at the front, his tired eyes sweeping over the class. “Time for a break.”
The students spilled out of the bus, stretching their legs after the long ride. Mineta darted around in a panic, clutching between his legs.
“Where’s the toilet?! There has to be one around here! I’m gonna burst!” he cried, zipping left and right.
But no matter where he ran, there was nothing in sight. No restrooms, no buildings, just endless green forest and rolling mountains.
The bus had stopped at a wide scenic overlook. From here, all they could see was an ocean of trees stretching out across the valleys, with mountains rising in the distance. A single car sat parked nearby, oddly out of place.
“Uh… what kind of rest stop is this supposed to be?” Kaminari asked, scratching the back of his head.
“Yeah,” Sero chimed in, “and where’s Class 1-B? Weren’t they supposed to come with us?”
Aizawa stepped forward, hands buried deep in his pockets, his tired gaze sweeping over the class. “We stopped here for a reason.”
The sound of the car door opening cut through the murmurs. From the vehicle stepped two women.
The first had long blond hair, on top she had a device that resembles cat ears. Her costume was a form-fitting with a skirt with clawed gloves and boots, her eyes glittering with an almost manic energy.
The second woman had straight, reddish-brown hair falling to her shoulders, wearing a costume of matching red and orange, her demeanor calm and collected in contrast.
The blonde broke into a wide grin, waving dramatically. “Hey, Eraser! Long time no see!”
Then, perfectly in sync, the two women struck exaggerated poses. Their voices rang out together
“Rock on with these sparkling gazes! Stingingly cute and catlike! We’re the Wild, Wild Pussycats!”
At the end of their declaration, they froze in a finishing pose. Just behind them, standing near the car, was a small boy of about six years old. His cap was pulled low, his expression grumpy as if he wanted nothing to do with any of this.
“These are the pro heroes who’ll be helping us out this time,” Aizawa said flatly. “The Pussycats.”
Izuku’s eyes sparkled like fireworks. “These are Mandalay and Pixie-Bob! They’re a four-member hero team who all work under a single agency! This veteran team specializes in mountain rescue operations! They’ve been in business for twelve years now-”
Both women stiffened at the word veteran and the mention of twelve years. Their smiles faltered.
Izuku never got to finish. In a blur, Pixie-Bob’s clawed glove clamped onto his face, holding his head tight. “In hearts,” she declared, voice dramatic, “we are eighteen years old!”
Still gripping him, she leaned closer, her eyes glinting. “In my heart, I am…” She let him fill in the gap.
“…eighteen years,” Izuku mumbled obediently through her claws.
From the back, Kirishima and Kaminari whispered in unison, “Is she that desperate?”
Momo sighed and pressed her hand to her forehead. “I’ll have to teach him soon to never bring up a woman’s age in front of her. And never call her a veteran.”
Recovering her composure, Mandalay gestured out toward the sweeping forest and rugged mountains. “This entire area is our territory.” Her finger extended toward a distant peak. “Your lodging is at the foot of that mountain over there.”
A chorus of groans erupted. “Seriously? That far?!” multiple students cried.
“Wait, then why did we stop halfway?” Ochako asked, confusion plain on her face.
Momo’s expression turned flat as the realization hit her. “Oh no. I think I know exactly why.”
“Let’s just head back to the bus! Quick!” Sero urged, already edging toward it.
Mandalay glanced at her watch. “It’s now 9:30 a.m. I’d say… around noon, at the earliest.”
Kirishima shouted in dismay ”Back to the bus!“ then bolted straight for the bus. Several of his classmates immediately followed, sprinting after him in a panic.
Mandalay’s voice rang out firmly, her tone just a touch playful. “Kitties who don’t make it there by 12:30 won’t get any lunch.”
Several students froze in horror.
“NO LUNCH?!” Sato practically yelled, clutching his stomach.
Aizawa didn’t even blink as he watched Kirishima, Kaminari, and a few others scrambling desperately toward the bus. “Sorry, kids,” he drawled, eyes half-lidded. “The training has already begun.”
Pixie-Bob suddenly slammed her clawed hands down into the ground. A deep rumble shook the overlook, followed by a violent crack as the very earth gave way beneath the students. With startled cries, they were all swept off their feet and sent sliding down into the dense forest below.
The descent ended in a rough but harmless tumble at the forest’s edge. Dirt clung to their uniforms, but thankfully, no one was hurt.
Up above, Mandalay peered down calmly at the scattered group. “This is our private territory. You’re free to use your Quirks as much as you like. You have three hours to reach the facility.” Her voice grew sharper, echoing through the trees. “Make it through the beast’s forest.”
The class glanced warily at the thick wall of greenery before them. The forest loomed, dense and alive with unseen sounds.
Almost immediately, Mineta bolted off toward the trees. “Forget the facility, I can’t hold it anymore!” he cried, vanishing into the undergrowth.
Kyoka crossed her arms with a sigh. “Figures. Typical UA.”
Ochako nervously tapped her fingertips together. “Um… how exactly are we supposed to get through all this?”
Momo stepped forward, calm and composed. “Since our Quirks are permitted, I believe I have an idea.” She extended her arm, and with a flash of light, several tiny black objects materialized in her palm. They zipped into the air, disappearing above the canopy. At the same time, a sleek tablet formed in her other hand.
Toru tilted her invisible head. “Uh… are those flies?”
“Not flies,” Momo replied evenly, her eyes focused on the tablet. “They’re drones, small enough to resemble insects. I call them fly-drones.”
Izuku’s eyes lit up with fascination as he leaned closer. “Amazing! What do you plan to do with them?”
Momo adjusted the display, revealing live footage of the forest from above. “They will scan the terrain and feed me a complete image. Once I pinpoint the facility’s location, I’ll be able to teleport us directly there without issues.” She turned the screen so her classmates could see.
The students stared in awe as the tiny drones relayed sweeping aerial views of the sprawling woodland.
“You’re incredible, Yaomomo!” Mina beamed, bouncing on her heels.
“Seriously, that’s genius,” Kirishima agreed, his voice full of admiration.
“Just hurry it up already,” Bakugo barked, his patience thin.
Momo kept her focus on the drones. “It will take a few minutes for them to locate the building. In the meantime, we should prepare for whatever Pixie-Bob has created. Those ‘earth beasts’ won’t let us sit still.”
“Earth beasts?” Denki repeated, confused. “What are you even-”
The ground trembled violently beneath their feet, cutting him off. Birds scattered overhead as a guttural roar echoed through the trees.
A moment later, Mineta came tearing back into the clearing, screaming his lungs out. “SOMEBODY HELP MEEEEEE!”
Crashing through the undergrowth right behind him was a massive creature made of solid rock and soil. It locked onto the students as it barreled forward, shaking the ground with each step.
Ojiro planted his tail firmly into the dirt, his voice tense. “What should we do?”
Several of the students froze in panic as the massive beast bore down on them, its rocky jaws snapping.
Momo stepped forward, her voice cutting sharp and clear through the chaos. “Everyone, calm yourselves! Treat this like every other test we’ve overcome so far!”
Without hesitation, she drew upon her Creation Quirk. From her upper arm, a spherical device with a glowing seal materialized. She hurled it straight into the monster’s gaping mouth.
”BOOM!“
The detonation ripped through the beast’s craggy body, scattering dirt and stone in every direction. As the dust settled, the students could clearly see it for what it was, a construct of earth, not flesh.
That sight lit a fire in their hearts. Panic gave way to determination.
But the ground trembled again, this time, three more earth beasts emerged, towering over the treeline.
“Here they come!” Izuku shouted. His eyes flared with resolve, Forceflow bursting around him in glowing arcs. Tenya revved his engines and Shoto stepped up beside them.
“Move as one!” Tenya commanded.
Izuku launched forward, Forceflow amplifying his speed and strength. Shoto iced the beast’s legs, locking it down, while Tenya rocketed past to destabilize its stance. With perfect timing, Izuku leapt high and smashed his glowing fist into the frozen chest. The earth beast shattered into fragments that rained across the ground.
The second beast swung a massive arm, but Kirishima hardened his body, intercepting it head-on. “Go, Bakugo!”
“LIKE I NEEDED YOU TO TELL ME!” Katsuki roared. His palms ignited with furious blasts, and he shot upward in a spiraling explosion. Kirishima’s block gave him the opening he needed, Bakugo drove both palms into the beast’s face and unleashed a chain of detonations. The monster’s head disintegrated, and the rest crumbled under its weight. ”DIIIIIE!!!“
The last beast lumbered toward the others, but Mina slid forward, acid dripping from her palms. “This one’s mine!”
Yuga struck a pose beside her, his belt gleaming. “Then allow me to shine alongside you, mademoiselle!”
“Focus, sparkles!” Mina yelled, but she grinned anyway.
She sprayed a corrosive trail across the beast’s legs, dissolving its foundations. As it stumbled, Yuga unleashed a brilliant laser from his navel. The beam pierced through its torso, and Mina’s acid finished the job. With a final crash, the earth construct fell apart into rubble.
The students had barely caught their breath when five more beasts erupted from the ground at once, surrounding them.
But Momo’s eyes lit up as her drones finally displayed the target on the tablet. “I’ve found the facility!” she announced. “Everyone, gather around me, I’ll teleport us there immediately!”
Nobody argued. In an instant, the class clustered tightly around her.
Except Mineta.
The boy’s eyes darted mischievously toward Momo’s behind, and he lunged forward, arms outstretched toward her backside.
But Izuku was faster. His hand snapped out, catching Mineta by the arm and yanking him up until they were face-to-face. His freckled face was red with fury.
“Seriously?! Even here, you pull this disgusting stunt?!” Izuku shouted.
His classmates looked at them.
Before Mineta could even sputter a lie, Izuku, without activating Forceflow, swung his leg and kicked Mineta straight into the dirt. The boy tumbled forward and landed face first in the middle of the five advancing beasts.
“NOOOOOOO! DON’T LEAVE ME HERE!” Mineta screamed, thrashing.
But it was too late. In a flash, the entire class vanished, leaving Mineta alone, staring up at the towering earth monsters. His screams echoed through the forest as he bolted headlong into the undergrowth, the beasts giving chase.
———————————————————————
Meanwhile, Momo and the others reappeared in a flash just outside the facility. The safe ground under their feet was a welcome relief after the chaos of the forest.
The students stood in awe, gazing at the sprawling facility before them. The walls gleamed under the sunlight.
Izuku’s eyes sparkled like stars as he took it all in. “It’s incredible…” he whispered, almost breathless.
Beside him, Momo’s calm voice broke the silence. “Izuku, thank you… for earlier.”
Izuku waved her off quickly, cheeks pink. “You don’t need to thank me. That guy’s hopeless anyway. If anything, we should be thanking you.”
Momo mirrored his gesture with a graceful wave of her own. “Nonsense. It’s only natural for classmates to help one another.”
Tsuyu tilted her head and croaked in her blunt way. “Except if your name is Minoru Mineta.”
That earned a sudden burst of laughter, Izuku and every single girl cracked up together, unable to hold it in.
Off to the side, Sero leaned close to Kirishima, whispering, “Is it just me, or has Izuku totally got all the girls wrapped around his finger?”
Kirishima clenched his fist, whispering back with admiration and jealousy, “That lucky bastard.”
Before more could be said, the familiar sound of engines drew their attention. The same car and bus from earlier rolled up the dirt road toward the facility. Aizawa and the Pussycats stepped out, surprise flickering across their faces when they saw Class 1-A already waiting.
Pixie-Bob placed her hands on her hips dramatically. “Well, color me impressed! You’re all already here? We didn’t expect you for another nine or ten hours!”
Izuku blinked in confusion. “Ten? I thought it was supposed to take three hours?”
Mandalay shook her head lightly. “That’s for us pros. For students, it’s usually ten or longer. The fact that you all made it in under an hour is… extraordinary.”
Denki grinned wide, thumbing toward Momo with pride. “That’s easy, when one of us has a teleportation quirk!”
The Pussycats eyes went wide in unison, jaws slightly dropping.
Aizawa pinched the bridge of his nose, groaning in clear frustration. “The entire point was for you to march through the forest.”
Momo’s lips curled into a smirk, her voice even but sharp. “No, the point was to reach the facility. And as you said when you tossed us off the cliff without warning, we were free to use our quirks.”
Mandalay reached into the car and retrieved a stack of papers, flipping through them with a puzzled expression. “Strange… our information doesn’t list a teleportation quirk among the students.”
Momo turned her gaze to Aizawa with a deadpan stare. “When was the last time you updated that paperwork?”
“That’s irrelevant,” Aizawa muttered, visibly annoyed. “What is relevant is that by teleporting, you robbed your class of a crucial experience.”
Momo’s tone sharpened, her voice rising with controlled fire. “Oh? You mean the experience of being shoved off a cliff by our unmotivated teacher? The experience of stumbling blindly through a forest with no map? Or perhaps the experience of being attacked by giant earth monsters we had no warning about?”
Her classmates immediately murmured their agreement, nodding one after the other.
Aizawa opened his mouth, but Momo cut him off, stepping forward. “You never forbade us from using our quirks, on the contrary we should use them. I followed exactly what was instructed. If teleportation wasn’t allowed, you should have said so at the start, not after we had already completed the exercise as instructed.”
Silence fell over the clearing. Even the birds seemed to pause in the trees.
Then the quiet was broken, by laughter. The Pussycats erupted, their chuckles ringing loud and genuine.
Pixie-Bob wiped a tear from her eye, beaming at Momo. “I like her. She’s got real fire!”
Mandalay lifted a hand before Aizawa could reply further. “Instead of dragging this out with Eraserhead’s disapproval,” she said smoothly, “I’d much rather hear from you students. How exactly did you manage to defeat four of Pixie-Bob’s earth beasts?”
The students traded glances, but before anyone spoke, Momo stepped forward. “There’s no need for words.” She holds up the tablet she had created earlier. With a tap, the screen lit up, showing footage from a high vantage point. From above, the battle unfolded, earth beasts crashing forward, students coordinating attacks, and finally, Momo teleporting everyone away… everyone except Mineta.
The Pussycats leaned in as the video played. Pixie-Bob let out a sharp whistle. “Well now! That’s impressive footage. Where’d you get these aerial shots from?”
In response, Momo lifted her hand. A dozen tiny fly-drones buzzed through the air and landed neatly on her palm, their lenses gleaming.
The Pussycats blinked in unison, their expressions shifting from curiosity to astonishment.
Calmly, Momo explained, “Before teleporting, I released these drones to map the area around the facility. I cannot teleport somewhere I haven’t at least seen once. I left one drone behind to record us during the fight, just in case our teacher accused us of cheating.”
Mandalay’s lips parted slightly in awe. “These drones are… incredible. The work we could do with tools like these, search, rescue, reconnaissance, it would change everything.”
Momo’s expression softened. “If you like them, you may keep them.” She extended her hand, and the drones buzzed over to the tablet, merging into its frame like loyal pets returning to rest.
Both Mandalay and Pixie-Bob blinked twice, stunned. Mandalay finally asked, “Are you sure?”
Momo nodded without hesitation. “Consider it a gift, in thanks for your hospitality. Later, I’ll gladly explain how to operate them.”
The Pussycats excitement was palpable, eyes bright, smiles wide.
Aizawa cleared his throat pointedly, trying to ground the moment. “Enough distractions. The point is, you’ve completed the exercise. And in record time, no less.” His tired gaze swept across the group. “So… congratulations.”
The students erupted into cheers, their earlier tension forgotten.
Pixie-Bob clapped her hands, her voice lively as always. “Well then, a deal’s a deal! Time for your promised lunch!”
Mandalay, ever the responsible one, raised a hand. “Before we eat, does anyone have questions?”
Izuku hesitantly raised his hand. “Um, yes, just one. Who is that boy back there?” His gaze had finally landed on the kid, who had been standing silently behind Mandalay this entire time.
“Oh,” Mandalay said softly, her tone shifting as she turned. “That would be my nephew.” She beckoned to the boy. “Kota, come here and say hello. You’ll be spending time with them, after all.”
Kota’s expression was a scowl as he shuffled forward.
Izuku smiled warmly, extending his hand. “Hi. I’m Izuku Midoriya. It’s nice to meet you.”
Kota’s eyes narrowed. Without a word, he pulled his fist back and aimed straight for Izuku’s groin.
But Izuku’s instincts, sharpened through endless sparring with Momo, kicked in. His hand shot down and caught Kota’s fist mid-swing, stopping it cold.
’Wow,‘ Izuku thought, blinking in surprise. ’That training with Momo really paid off.‘
Kota yanked his arm free and turned away sharply, lips pressed into a stubborn line.
“Kota!” Mandalay scolded, shocked. “Why did you try to punch Midoriya in the junk?”
The boy glared over his shoulder, voice dripping with disdain. “I can’t abide jerks who wanna be heroes.”
Aizawa finally cut through the chatter with his usual dry tone. “Enough with the nonsense. Grab your luggage from the bus, drop it off in your rooms, and then head to the dining hall. Since you all arrived earlier than expected, we’ll begin training immediately after lunch.”
The class broke into motion, filing toward the bus to collect their bags. Excitement buzzed in the air as they carried their belongings into the facility. But just as Momo and Izuku were about to step inside, Aizawa’s voice called them back.
“Wait. You two.” His tired eyes narrowed slightly. “Where’s Mineta?”
Momo and Izuku exchanged a glance, silent communication passing between them. Then Momo answered evenly, “Let’s just say Mineta decided to… take the forest path on foot.”
Aizawa studied her face for a long moment. His eyes narrowed just a fraction more, but then he exhaled through his nose as if he understood everything. “I see. If that’s his choice, then so be it. We won’t be waiting for him.”
With that, he turned and walked off, clearly unconcerned. Momo and Izuku followed the others inside, relieved the subject had been dropped.
———————————————————————
Later.
Later, after lunch, the students gathered at a wide open field behind the facility. The afternoon sun blazed overhead, heat shimmering across the grass. Aizawa stood at the front, scarf draped loosely around his shoulders, his sharp gaze sweeping across Class 1-A.
“What comes next,” he said, voice low but cutting, “was originally planned for tomorrow. But… whatever.”
He paused, letting the silence draw their attention before continuing.
“Ideally, you will all emerge stronger. Strong enough to acquire your provisional licenses. More specifically, there’s a growing hostile force out there. Through this training, you’ll be prepared to face it. So stay sharp and work hard.”
Without warning, he tossed a ball to Katsuki.
Katsuki caught it easily, frowning. His eyes widened just slightly when he recognized the type.
The rest of the class noticed too, this was the same softball they had used at the very start of their first day at UA.
Aizawa’s voice carried across the field. “Last time, right after school started, your record was 705.2 meters… How much have you grown since then?”
Mina leaned forward, eyes sparkling. “Ooh! Testing to see if we’ve improved?”
Sero grinned. “We’ve been through a lot these past three months! I bet he can make it a whole kilometer!”
Kirishima pumped his fist. “Throw that sucker, Bakugo!”
Bakugo sneered, flames sparking at his palms. “Here we freaking go…” He drew his arm back, muscles tense, then hurled the ball with explosive force. His quirk flared in a deafening blast as he shouted, “GO TO HELL!!!”
Everyone held their breath, eyes fixed on the soaring ball. It seemed to vanish into the bright sky.
Then Aizawa’s monotone voice cut through the anticipation as he looks at the device in his hands. “709.6 meters.”
The class blinked.
Sero scratched his head, baffled. “Wait, that’s barely farther than before.”
Aizawa’s gaze swept over them again, cold and unyielding. “Yes. You have been through a lot these past three months. And undoubtedly, you’ve all grown. But it’s only your techniques and minds that have matured. Well… and your bodies, a little. But as you just saw, your quirks haven’t kept up with the pace.”
He let the words hang like a heavy weight before finishing.
“Starting tomorrow, you’ll improve your quirks. This training will be so harsh that you’ll wish you were dead.” His eyes narrowed. “So do your best… to stay alive.”
———————————————————————
At the evening.
Later that evening, in Mandalay’s office, Momo came to the end of her explanation. She set the small drone down on the desk and straightened her posture. “…and that’s how the fly-drones function.”
Mandalay leaned over the tablet in front of her, eyes tracking the live footage being streamed from the drones circling outside. “Thank you, Yaoyorozu. With these fly-drones, our work will be simplified greatly.”
Momo gave a calm smile. “As long as they can help save even one person, I’ll be satisfied.”
Mandalay glanced at her, the corner of her lips curving. “Spoken like a true hero.”
Before either of them could continue, Mandalay’s focus sharpened on the tablet. The bushes near the edge of the facility grounds shook violently. She zoomed in with a few quick taps, revealing a small, dirt-smeared figure dragging himself from the forest. His uniform was torn, leaves glued at his ball hair. He was crawling weakly, barely conscious.
Mandalay arched a brow. “Is that one of your classmates?”
Momo frowned, her tone heavy with distaste. “Unfortunately… yes.”
“That’s right,” Mandalay mused, tapping her finger on the desk. “We were actually expecting your class to arrive exactly at this time, if you hadn’t teleported them.”
Her gaze shifted from the screen to Momo. She didn’t miss the look of disgust twisting the girl’s features as she stared at Mineta, still crawling pathetically toward the facility.
Narrowing her eyes, Mandalay asked, “Isn’t that the boy who tried to throw himself at you earlier?”
Momo’s frown deepened. “Yes.”
Mandalay’s voice cooled. “Then I’ll have to notify my team. We’ll keep a particularly close eye on him.” She straightened, looking directly at Momo. “You may head to the dining hall. Dinner will be served shortly.”
Momo bowed respectfully. “Thank you.” She turned and left the office with calm, steady steps.
———————————————————————
Later.
Later that night, after dinner, the class made their way to the outdoor baths. The facilities were divided by a tall wooden fence separating the girls and boys areas. Steam drifted lazily upward into the evening air.
Most of the boys were already splashing into the hot water or scrubbing themselves clean before sliding into the onsen. Laughter and casual chatter filled the air.
But Mineta stood apart from them, just before the fence. His eyes tracked upward, greedily fixated on the other side.
“The food was whatever,” he muttered under his breath, drool forming at the edge of his mouth. “What I’m really after… is on the other side of this fence.”
From the steaming water, Izuku looked up at him, confusion flashing across his face. “What are you mumbling about all the time, Mineta?”
Mineta’s grin widened as he pressed his ear to the fence, greed dripping from every word. “Yes… they’re really there… Guess they don’t have boys and girls baths at different times anymore. An accident… yes, we might just have a little accident here.”
Izuku’s green eyes narrowed sharply, a flash of anger crossing his usually calm face. He could feel Mineta’s intentions immediately. “Mineta… don’t even think about it,” he muttered under his breath, fists tightening.
“Stop that at once, Mineta!” Tenya’s voice rang out, echoing across the steam. “What you’re considering would bring shame to both yourself and our female classmates!”
Mineta’s grin didn’t falter, he only looked as if Tenya’s words were meaningless. “So strict…” he murmured.
Then, in a sudden burst of reckless determination, Mineta launched himself at the fence, sticky balls firing from his hands to cling to the wood. “We’re here to overcome those walls!! Plus Ultra!!!” His face twisted into a perverse smile, his eyes practically gleaming with anticipation.
“Don’t defile our school motto like that!” Tenya shouted, scrambling to intercept him.
Mineta inched toward the top of the fence, drool forming at the corner of his mouth. ’Every grueling moment of the day had led to this one.‘ he thought he could taste victory.
But suddenly, Kota appeared above him at the fence. “A hero, really?” he said, his voice low but cutting. “Try learning how to be a good person first.”
Before Mineta could react, Kota slapped his hand away. Mineta lost his balance with a scream of “You little braaat!” and toppled backward, crashing onto Tenya. Both of them tumbled into the water with a splash.
Both surfaced, Mineta coughing and sputtering, water running down his face. As he noticed a shadow looming over the water. He looked up, and there stood Izuku, knuckles cracking, Forceflow glimmering faintly along his arms. The silent aura of anger and rage radiated off him like a warning no one could ignore.
Izuku’s gaze hardened. “How hard do I actually have to kick you before you finally understand?” he asked, voice low but deadly. Mineta’s face went pale, sweat running in rivulets down his forehead.
Before Izuku could make a move, a sudden shout from above made him spin. Kota, who had been standing on the fence to intervene, suddenly lost his footing and tumbled downward. Reflexively, Izuku lunged forward, catching him mid-fall, preventing a potentially devastating crash. Kota’s head was bright red, a trickle of blood running from his nose, his body limp in Izuku’s arms.
Izuku’s mind raced. Without hesitation, he decided Kota needed immediate care. As he turned to leave the onsen area, he looked back to Mineta, whose wide, fearful eyes followed him. “Just so it’s clear,” Izuku said, voice firm, “this isn’t over.” Mineta swallowed hard, frozen in place.
Carrying Kota, Izuku entered the facility.
From the girls side, Momo emerged, dressed in a bathrobe with a towel wrapped around her head. “We saw Kota fall from the fence,” she said, concern lacing her calm tone. “Is he alright?”
Izuku held Kota up carefully. “The good news is I caught him,” he said. “The bad news, he’s unconscious and bleeding from his nose.”
Momo stepped closer, placing a hand gently on Kota’s forehead. Her eyes softened as her healing quirk activated, warm energy flowing into him. A faint red shimmer danced over his skin as the bleeding slowed.
“The good news,” Momo said, lifting her hand, “is it’s nothing serious. He just fainted, but the nosebleed has stopped. We should still bring him to Mandalay for supervision.”
Izuku nodded, relief mingling with exhaustion. Carefully, he adjusted his hold on Kota. “Right. Let’s go.”
Moments later, they entered Mandalay’s office. Kota was gently laid across the couch, Mandalay seated immediately beside him, her gaze assessing his condition. Momo stepped back slightly, still ready to provide support if needed, while Izuku exhaled quietly, keeping a watchful eye on the boy.
Mandalay leaned back slightly on the couch, eyes still on Kota as she began to explain. “We placed him near the fence to act as a lookout, given the situation here at the training camp. Aizawa informed us that one of you boys embodies… well, lust in its most blatant form.” She paused, letting the words settle, then glanced at Momo. “Your expression when you saw him, Yaoyorozu, spoke volumes. That boy, Mineta, is the one Aizawa was referring to.”
Momo’s brows furrowed slightly, though her tone remained composed. “I’m just glad no one was seriously hurt.”
Izuku’s mind, however, was elsewhere. He clenched his fists quietly, thinking of the reckoning that awaited Mineta. Her murmurs ”At least not now.“
Meanwhile, back in the onsen, a shiver ran down Mineta’s spine.
Curious, Momo broke the brief silence. “If you don’t mind me asking… why is Kota so strongly against heroes?”
Mandalay’s gaze softened as she looked toward Kota, who remained unconscious on the couch. “I think I can trust you with this,” she said quietly, her voice calm but carrying a weight that made both Momo and Izuku pause. Neither spoke, sensing that there was more beneath her words.
They listened calmly as Mandalay began to speak about the true reason why Kota defies heroes.
Notes:
Title of the next chapter: First Camp Day
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter 28: First Camp Day
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It was the first official day of the hero training camp. Class 1-B, led by their teacher Vlad King, marched toward the training field, the crisp morning air carrying the scent of sweat.
As they walked, Vlad King addressed them, his voice firm but encouraging. “Today, we’ll focus on strengthening your quirks. Work hard, Class 1-A has already arrived, and if you lag behind, they will leave you in the dust.”
As they approached the field, the students of 1-B froze. The sight before them was almost unbearable, a chaotic symphony of intense training. Class 1-A was already at work, each student pushing their limits in ways that seemed both insane and awe-inspiring.
Katsuki Bakugo’s arms were submerged in scalding water, sweat dripping down his face as he forced his sweat glands to expand, honing the explosive potential of his quirk.
Shoto Todoroki sat in a metal barrel filled with water, carefully maintaining the balance between freezing ice and searing heat to strengthen his dual abilities.
Hanta Sero tirelessly coiled his adhesive tape, expanding its limits and improving the speed of deployment.
Tenya Iida ran in an endless loop, each stride building both muscle and endurance.
Mashirao Ojiro used his tail to spar against Eijiro Kirishima as the latter hardened, pushing the limits of both strength and durability.
Denki Kaminari drained electricity into a high-capacity battery, training his body to withstand larger amounts of his own quirk output.
Koji Koda called as loud as he can to nearby animals, using his quirk to strengthen his confidence and overcome his shyness.
Yuga Aoyama fired his Navel Laser relentlessly, ignoring the burning pain in his stomach.
Fumikage Tokoyami practiced controlling Dark Shadow in a dimly lit cave, wrestling with the growing power of the sentient darkness.
Ochako Uraraka rolling and floating within a zero-gravity bubble, honing her balance and improving resistance to motion sickness.
Tsuyu Asui climbed using her tongue, stretching and reinforcing her muscles with every movement.
Rikido Sato alternated muscle training with consuming sugar-laden treats to maximize his strength.
Kyoka Jiro struck her earphone jacks against rock walls repeatedly, building both endurance and precision, and hardening her earphone jacks in the process.
Mina Ashido fired her acid in bursts against rock walls, hardening her skin to withstand stress.
Minoru Mineta pulled sticky balls from his head over and over, conditioning his scalp against frequent bleeding.
Toru Hagakure practiced invisibility, her presence hidden even from Shoji as he extended his dupli-arms to find her.
Izuku Midoriya moved with precise, rapid combat exercises, his Forceflow quirk flowing through his limbs as he intentionally pushed his muscle fibers to the brink of tearing, strengthening his body with every motion.
Amid the chaos, Momo Yaoyorozu appeared almost serene. She casually ate as she created the countless items as fast as she can. There she doesn’t just wants to create random objects, she creates everything that is useful for a camp like shampoo, towels, toilet papers, and more.
Class 1-B gawked, wide-eyed and slack-jawed, the intensity of 1-A’s training a kind of living nightmare. They had expected hard work, but this was something else entirely, discipline, power, and determination made manifest.
Vlad King’s stern voice cut through their awe. “Focus! Take notes! This is what hero training looks like, anything less is unacceptable!”
———————————————————————
While she ate and continued producing items, Momo caught sight of Aizawa and the four members of the Wild, Wild Pussycats making their way toward Class 1-B. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw them gathering the group, their combined voices explaining how the training would be structured, what the students were expected to endure, and what training skills would be drilled into them.
Once the briefing ended, Momo rose smoothly from her seat, lifting a prepared box from beneath the table. Then walked with quiet confidence toward Class 1-B.
“Hello, Class 1-B,” Momo greeted warmly, bowing her head politely. “I’m glad you’re joining us.”
Itsuka stepped forward with a smile. “Hello, Momo, it’s good to see you.”
Before the moment could grow too friendly, Monoma scoffed loudly, folding his arms with theatrical disdain. “Tch. Greetings? From our rivals? Don’t greet the enemy so casually, Kendo!”
Itsuka’s smile vanished in a flash. “She is no enemy, Monoma.” Without another word, she raised her hand, which expanded into its massive form, and gave him a swift karate chop to the back of the neck.
”WHAM!“
Monoma collapsed face-first into the dirt with a muffled groan. The entire class winced at the impact, though a few chuckled quietly.
Vlad King arched a brow, his stern voice cutting in. “Student of Class 1-A, Momo Yaoyorozu. Why did you stop your training?”
Momo lifted the box a little higher, her composure unshaken. “I wanted to provide the students and teacher of Class 1-B with these, for safety reasons. In the case of an emergency, these earbuds could be very helpful.”
Vlad King took one from the box, turning it over in his fingers. “What’s so special about them?”
Momo smiled faintly. “These earbuds work without a signal for up to five kilometers. They allow direct communication between users. They’re fireproof, waterproof, and can endure high electrical output.” She glanced briefly toward Katsuki before continuing, “And after a certain incident, I made them shock-resistant as well.”
Class 1-B let out murmurs of awe, staring at the small devices with newfound interest, everyone except Monoma, who still lay groaning in the dirt.
Vlad King gave a low whistle. “Incredible. These sound almost too good to be true.”
Momo shook her head lightly. “That’s not all.” She reached into the box and handed Vlad King and Itsuka each a phone. On the screen, a program was already running. “With this app, you can track everyone wearing these earbuds within five kilometers. For example…” she gestured with her thumb behind her, where Tenya sprinted past without pausing “Tenya and I already have this app installed, as does Sensei Aizawa.”
The students of 1-B crowded closer, their eyes fixed on the phone screens where tiny points lit up, each labeled with a name.
“Those dots represent Class 1-A and the Pussycats,” Momo explained calmly. “All of us are already equipped with earbuds.”
Itsuka’s eyes widened. “That’s incredible. This will really help keep students safe during dangerous situations.”
“And where did these come from?” Vlad King asked, still sounding cautious.
Momo met his gaze steadily. “I designed and created them myself.”
The students behind Vlad stared at her in stunned silence, clearly impressed. Vlad broke into laughter, shaking his head. “I’m surprised Aizawa even allows devices from one of his own students to be used.”
Aizawa’s voice, dry as sandpaper, cut through from the side. “Let’s just say there was… an incident where they would’ve been very useful.”
Momo deadpanned. “You mean the USJ attack, where I offered to distribute them, but you told me they were a waste of time? Only for one of my classmates to break them seconds later?”
Class 1-B blinked in shock. Vlad burst into laughter again. “Ha! Typical Aizawa.”
Aizawa sighed. “Enough time wasted. Get back to training.”
Before leaving Momo handed the box to Itsuka, who immediately began passing out earbuds to her classmates, ensuring each student and Vlad himself received one.
Finally, only one remained. Itsuka approached Monoma, who had just staggered back to his feet, rubbing his neck.
“Here,” she offered politely. “One for you as well.”
Monoma recoiled as though she had offered poison. “Hah! I’d rather die than accept something from Class 1-A!”
Itsuka groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose. “Oh for the love of…” She shoved the earbud into his ear with force.
“GAH! OW OW OW! That’s my EAR! Abuse! This is abuse!” Monoma flailed dramatically, clutching his head.
“Then die later,” Itsuka snapped, crossing her arms. “For now, you’re going to wear it.”
The rest of Class 1-B snickered behind their hands, even Tetsutetsu chuckling loudly at Monoma’s theatrical suffering.
“Why… why must I suffer so cruelly?!” Monoma wailed. “To be betrayed by my own class representative-”
”THWACK!“
Itsuka smacked him again, silencing him instantly.
———————————————————————
At the evening.
As the sun dipped below the treeline, the students of Class 1-A and Class 1-B gathered around a wide picnic area, complete with wooden tables and an outdoor kitchen setup. Pixie-Bob and Ragdoll stood at the front, crates of fresh ingredients stacked beside them, potatoes, onions, carrots, rice, and more.
Pixie-Bob clapped her hands together dramatically. “As we mentioned yesterday, that meal you got was a one-time luxury!” Her voice boomed with playful authority.
Ragdoll chimed in, holding up a basket of vegetables with a teasing grin. “From now on, you’ll prepare your own meals. We’ve provided the ingredients, tonight, you’ll make curry!”
A collective groan rippled through the crowd, most loudly from the boys, who slumped in resignation. A weak, halfhearted “Yes, ma’am…” followed, though it sounded more like a funeral chant than motivation.
Only Tenya shot upright, chopping the air with his arms. “This is brilliant! In dire circumstances, heroes may be tasked with preparing food for evacuees. What better way to sharpen our practical skills than this?!”
Momo, watching him, resisted the urge to sigh. She thinks ’That’s only partly true, Tenya. The other part is they just want us to suffer through it.‘
Stepping forward, Momo raised her voice so both classes could hear. “If we coordinate properly, we can manage a decent curry. Anyone with actual cooking experience, please step forward.”
Ochako, Tsuyu, Tenya, Sero, Shoji, Ojiro, Sato, Kirishima, and, to the surprise of several classmates, even Katsuki stepped up from Class 1-A. From Class 1-B, Itsuka, Monoma, Tetsutetsu, Yosetsu Awase, Kinoko Komori, Juzo Honenuki, and Ibara Shiozaki joined them.
Momo added then with sharp precision, “To be clear, fried eggs do not count as cooking experience.”
Immediately, Kirishima, Sero and Tetsutetsu stepped back in defeat.
“What?! Fried eggs absolutely count!” Monoma barked, puffing up. “Besides, Class 1-A is probably terrible at cooking anyway-”
”THWACK!“
Itsuka’s enlarged hand smacked the back of his neck, sending him crumpling down to the dirt again. “Quiet, Monoma.”
Momo pretended not to notice the commotion. “Very well. Those with cooking experience, come with me. The rest of you will either peel vegetables or set the tables.”
Itsuka, who's walking next to Momo, asks, "Just out of curiosity, couldn't you just create the food?"
Momo replies embarrassedly, "Theoretically, yes, but I feel uncomfortable by the thought that people eating food created from my body."
Itsuka turns bright red at the thought and says, embarrassed and a little panicked, "You're absolutely right, forget what I just said!"
At Momo’s instruction, the entire area came alive with activity. Students divided themselves into groups, chopping vegetables, tending fires, and arranging plates. Laughter and chatter filled the air as the two classes worked side by side, slowly building a cooperative rhythm despite their usual rivalry.
From the sidelines, Ragdoll leaned toward Pixie-Bob. “That Yaoyorozu girl is quite the leader.”
Pixie-Bob smirked slyly. “If she were a guy, I’d be all over her in three years.”
Not long after, the scent of curry drifted through the camp. Both classes gathered around the long tables, steaming bowls set before them. The students dug in eagerly, the exhaustion of the day melting into the comfort of a hot meal.
As conversation buzzed, Denki glanced over at Momo, who was calmly enjoying her food. “You sure can pack it in, Yaoyorozu.”
She swallowed her bite before replying with poise, “My Quirk converts my body fat into a variety of atoms. The more I store, the more I can produce.”
Sero leaned in with a mischievous grin. “So basically… just like poop.”
The words hung in the air for one stunned heartbeat before Momo’s expression turned thunderous. She opened her mouth to scold him, but Kyoka’s fist shot out first, socking Sero squarely in the face.
“Apologize!” she barked, glaring down at him.
Curled on the ground, groaning in pain, Sero gasped, “S-sorry, Yaoyorozu…”
Momo blinked in surprise at the sudden defense, then smiled warmly at Kyoka, a faint blush coloring Momo‘s cheeks.
As Momo turned back to her plate, movement at the edge of her vision caught her eye. Kota was slipping quietly away from the dining area, leaving his seat behind. Moments later, Izuku stood, balancing a full plate in his hands, and followed after the boy with soft determination.
Momo’s smile softened at the sight, a gentle warmth blooming in her chest.
The students laughed, bickered, and ate together. The air carried the scent of curry, smoke, and camaraderie, a rare peace in their grueling training.
But unaware of them high atop a cliff overlooking the picnic site, seven figures stood. Their outlines were faint against the night sky, but they were unmistakably villains.
Notes:
Title of the next chapter: Test of courage
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter 29: Test of courage
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It was the third day of the camp. It was evening after the dinner, and Classes 1-A and 1-B were gathered at the forest’s edge for a courage test. The moonlight filtered through the dense trees, casting long shadows that danced across the ground.
Pixie-Bob clapped her hands energetically. “Now that your stomachs are full, it’s time for the courage test!” A few students, like Mina and Sero, who had momentarily forgotten the training, cheered loudly.
Aizawa’s voice cut through the excitement, calm but firm. “Sorry to break it to you, Remedial students. Your extra lesson with me starts now.”
Sero’s eyes widened in shock. Before he could protest, Aizawa’s capture scarf wrapped around him effortlessly, dragging him back. “Sorry. But you were slacking during training earlier, so now I’m going to cut into your playtime…”
“Give me a break!” Sero screamed, flailing helplessly as he was dragged away.
Ragdoll stepped forward and explained as if Sero wasn’t screaming. “Class 1-B will be on the offensive first. Class 1-A will enter the forest in teams of two, one team every three minutes.”
Mandalay added calmly, “Class 1-B is already in position.”
Pixie-Bob nodded, her excitement bubbling over. “You’ll find name cards at the halfway point. Grab your own and then come back here!”
Tiger’s voice boomed, “The Scarers aren’t allowed to make direct contact! Just use your quirks to startle as best you can!”
Tiger, Ragdoll, and Pixie-Bob spoke almost simultaneously, grinning. “So get creative! Whichever class makes the other wet their pants more wins!”
Kyoka shivered in disgust. “Please don’t. That’s gross…”
Mandalay explained the logistics while holding up a box. “Since there’s an odd number of students, one student will have to go alone. The draw will decide who it is.”
Each student drew from the box. The teams were set as follows:
1. Fumikage and Shoji
2. Katsuki and Shoto
3. Toru and Kyoka
4. Momo and Yuga
5. Ochako and Tsuyu
6. Ojiro and Mineta
7. Tenya and Koda
8. Sato and Kirishima
9. Denki and Mina
Extra: Izuku
Katsuki scowled at Ojiro. “Hey, tail, swap with me.”
Mineta sidled up to Team 4. “Aoyama, swap with me!”
Yuga shook his head firmly, while Momo’s expression darkened, as though she was about to kick Mineta square in the face. Just as tensions rose, Izuku quietly knelt behind Mineta.
“If you want a new partner, how about me?” he asked softly, smiling with eyes closed.
Mineta jumped, startled by the terrifying presence behind him. He turned to see Izuku’s serene, wide smile. Trembling, he stammered, “It’s o-okay, I‘m s-settled!” and hurried back to his original partner.
Izuku stood, brushing himself off. Momo chuckled lightly, she joked. “You can be pretty intimidating when you want to be.”
He laughed softly in reply. “Only against perverts.”
The teams nodded and prepared themselves, each feeling a mix of nerves, excitement, and determination as the first pair stepped into the shadowy forest.
———————————————————————
A few minutes later.
Momo and Yuga made their way through the forest, heading toward the halfway point to retrieve their name cards. So far, they hadn’t encountered anyone from Class 1-B. Momo found it strange, too quiet for a test designed to scare them.
’Perhaps Class B is hiding deeper in the woods.‘ she thought, but the silence unsettled her.
Every so often, Yuga broke the tension with his usual flair. “Mademoiselle Yaoyorozu, should things grow too frightening, you are welcome to take shelter behind me.”
Momo politely shook her head, continuing forward.
Yuga sighed dramatically, pressing a hand to his chest. ”Si cela devient trop effrayant, vous pouvez toujours compter sur moi pour vous protéger, mademoiselle.“
(“If it becomes too frightening, you can always count on me to protect you, mademoiselle.”)
Before he could continue, Momo’s voice cut in smoothly, her accent perfect. ”Vraiment? Parce que je pense que je suis tout à fait capable de me protéger moi-même.“
(“Really? Because I believe I’m quite capable of protecting myself.”)
Yuga’s eyes widened in genuine shock. ”Vous parlez français?“
(“You speak French?”)
Her lips curved slightly. ”Couramment. Je parle plus de vingt langues.“
(“Fluently. I speak more than twenty languages.”)
Yuga placed a hand over his heart, eyes glittering. ”Incroyable… vous m’impressionnez, ma chère.“
(“Incredible… you impress me, my dear.”)
Momo opened her mouth to reply, but suddenly her expression shifted. Her eyes narrowed, alert. She lifted a hand and pressed it firmly against Yuga’s chest, halting him mid-step.
“What’s the matter?” he whispered, confused.
“Do you smell that?” Momo asked, her tone sharp.
Yuga sniffed the air uncertainly. “I… smell nothing. Do you?”
Her gaze darkened. “Faint, but yes. Gas.” A chill rippled down her spine. “And I’m certain it doesn’t come from anyone from Class B.”
Without hesitation, Momo created two compact respirator masks, sleek, fitted with lenses and oxygen filters. She handed one to Yuga. “Put this on.”
Before he could fumble with the straps, she grabbed his wrist and pulled him toward the source of the smell, urgency in her stride. Yuga scrambled to secure the mask as they pushed deeper into the forest.
The further they ran, the heavier the gas became, visible now in the moonlight as a shimmering haze.
Then she saw it. A limp hand against the ground, protruding from a bush.
Momo darted forward, yanking branches aside. Her breath caught. Behind the shrub, Itsuka, Tetsutetsu and Yosetsu struggled to stay conscious, their bodies sluggish and trembling. Between them lay Juzo Honenuki, completely unconscious.
“Yaoyorozu!” Yuga gasped, rushing after her.
In an instant, Momo materialized four more masks. She pressed them onto Itsuka, Tetsutetsu and Yosetsu, while Yuga fitted the last over Juzo’s face.
Itsuka coughed hard, the mask fogging with each shaky breath. “Thank you… Momo…” she rasped, still clutching the dirt.
Momo knelt beside her, placing a steady hand on her back. Her healing quirk shimmered faintly red, strength flowing into Itsuka. “What happened? This wasn’t one of your classmates, was it?”
Itsuka shook her head, weak but firm. “No… it wasn’t us. I don’t know who, or what, but… this gas… it’s someone else’s quirk. An outsider.”
Momo’s hands glowed faintly red as she moved between Jozu, Yosetsu and Tetsutetsu, her healing quirk soothing their strained lungs and restoring strength to their sluggish bodies.
“The good news,” Momo said firmly, “is that the gas isn’t poisonous. It only clouds your mind and knocks you out.”
Tetsutetsu pushed himself onto his elbows, coughing once before scowling. “What the hell? Don’t tell me our teachers are testing us again with this crap.”
Momo shook her head, her expression grave. “Our teachers may be sadists, but even they wouldn’t go this far.”
Yosetsu’s voice came hoarse, his eyes darting between the trees. “Then… what should we do?”
Momo turned toward Itsuka, her gaze sharp. “Are the rest of your classmates deeper in the forest?”
Itsuka nodded once, still unsteady on her knees.
Momo raised a finger to the earbud tucked in her ear and spoke clearly, her tone leaving no room for doubt. “Warning to all, an unknown gas is spreading through the forest. We believe it to be a quirk, likely from an outsider. Exercise extreme caution.”
The response came at once, low and commanding, Aizawa’s voice. “Everyone get out of the forest. Now.”
Itsuka’s hand shot to her own earbud. “We can’t. My classmates are still inside.”
Momo pressed her finger back to her earbud, her voice steady but resolute. “With your permission, I’d like to move with Itsuka. And the other students with her when they are willing, we’ll locate the students and equip them with respirators. Even if this gas isn’t lethal, it’s no good to let them remain exposed.”
A short silence. Then Aizawa’s curt reply “Fine, Yaoyorozu. Distribute the masks. But stay out of trouble.”
A wry smile flickered over her lips. “The second part I can’t promise. But the first, we’ll do our best.”
With that, she conjured two large satchels, their insides already filled with additional respirator masks. Handing one bag to Itsuka, she turned to her. “Do you have your phone on you? We’ll need it to track your classmates positions.”
Itsuka’s shoulders slumped. “No. I didn’t want an unfair advantage against Class 1-A, so I left it with Mandalay.”
Momo sighed softly. “Just like me, then.” She opened her palm, materializing two sleek phones in her hands. Passing one to Itsuka, she activated her own. Glowing dots appeared on a map of the forest, each one a student’s location.
“Best we split into pairs,” Momo said.
Itsuka nodded, already regaining her composure. She activates her phone. “You go with Yosetsu. I’ll take Tetsutetsu.”
Momo glanced to Yuga. “You’ll bring Juzo to safety.”
Yuga gave a solemn nod, slipping Juzo onto his back, Momo placed her hand on his shoulder. A shimmer of light and in the next instant, he and Juzo were gone, teleported outside the forest.
The three Class 1-B students stared, wide-eyed.
Tetsutetsu broke the silence first, his voice low with awe. “So it’s true… Class 1-A has someone with multiple quirks.”
Momo’s gaze hardened, her tone crisp. “We can discuss that later. Right now, our priority is saving our classmates.”
All three nodded, determination flashing in their eyes.
Without another word, Itsuka and Tetsutetsu took the left path while Momo and Yosetsu headed right, the mist of gas growing thicker with every step.
———————————————————————
Some time later.
The forest was heavy with silence, broken only by the crunch of their footsteps against the underbrush.
Their earbuds crackled constantly with voices. Aizawa’s stern command granting them permission to defend themselves, Izuku’s urgent report that Kota had been attacked in his secret spot but rescued just in time, Shoji’s frantic call that Dark Shadow had gone berserk after glimpsing his severed hand, followed by Katsuki and Izuku rushing to his side. Itsuka’s steady voice came too, reporting that she and Tetsutetsu had cornered the villain responsible for the gas and were already engaging him. Then Ochako, relaying that she and Tsuyu had been assaulted by a crazy girl, only for the enemy to retreat when Izuku, Shoji, and Fumikage appeared. And that the villains are after Katsuki.
The tension only deepened with every report.
When the gas finally began to thin, Momo and Yosetsu stumbled upon another unconscious student sprawled against the roots of a tree. Without hesitation, Momo knelt, pressing her glowing hands to his chest as his breathing steadied and his color returned. She slipped a mask over his face, then touched his shoulder, light shimmered, and in the next moment, he was gone, teleported to safety where Yuga had been sent before.
It had become routine by now. Heal. Mask. Teleport. Move on.
Both Momo and Yosetsu had just removed their own respirators, though they kept them within reach. The air was breathable again, but vigilance was still necessary.
Momo studied the glowing dots on her phone’s map, her voice low but firm. “Just two more students, and we’re finished.”
Yosetsu exhaled slowly, his hands clenched into fists. “This whole villain attack… it’s terrifying.”
Her eyes stayed fixed on the screen as she says “Really? I thought you and your classmates from 1-B would call it a stroke of luck.”
He blinked, affronted. “Who would ever call something like this a blessing?”
Momo’s gaze flicked toward him, sharp, deliberate.
It took him several seconds before his eyes widened in realization. An embarrassed chuckle escaped as he rubbed the back of his head. “Right… back then. Guess we didn’t really know what we were talking about, huh?”
Momo’s lips curved into the faintest wry smile. “You think?”
They pressed forward, branches snapping underfoot. The mist was nearly gone now, but the forest itself seemed darker, heavier, as if the shadows themselves were waiting.
Curiosity got the better of Yosetsu again. “Just wondering… why did you only use one Quirk during the Sports Festival? If you’d used your teleportation, you would’ve crushed the first two rounds easily.”
Her expression didn’t change, though her voice carried a faint edge. “I don’t think that’s a good topic for our current situation.”
“I know, I know,” he said quickly, lifting his hands in mock surrender. “It’s just weird, y’know? I heard the rumor that you have at least six Quirks, and you only showed one.”
Momo sighed, the weight of an unspoken answer heavy on her tongue. She opened her mouth to respond, but then she stopped.
A sharp rustle cut through the air. She froze, holding up a hand. “Shhh.”
Yosetsu groaned softly. “Oh, come on. You can’t just leave me hanging like tha-”
Her hand clamped over his mouth. “Quiet,” she whispered, eyes narrowing. “I hear something.”
The noise grew louder. Heavier. Faster.
Her voice dropped, barely audible. “…And it’s coming from this way.”
Both turned toward the depths of the forest, the underbrush trembling violently.
Then it burst forth.
A monstrous figure charged out of the darkness, its skin a sickly, venomous green. Eight arms jutted from its back, each grotesquely fused with weapons, buzzing chainsaws, spinning drills, and one hammer. Its shriek rattled the trees as it thundered toward them like a nightmare given flesh.
Yosetsu stood frozen, his whole body trembling.
Momo didn’t hesitate. She shoved the satchel of remaining masks and the phone into his hands before raising one palm toward the charging Chainsaw Nomu. A vibrant green transparent shield burst into life, the air shimmering as the monster’s drills and saws hammered against it in a storm of sparks and screeches.
“Take these,” she ordered sharply, her tone calm but unyielding. With her other hand, she created a small tracking device and a specialized tracking receiver. She pressed them both into Yosetsu’s grasp. “When I give the signal, use your Quirk to fuse this tracking device into its body.”
Yosetsu gawked at the devices, voice cracking. “H-how am I supposed to…”
Before he could finish, Momo shifted the shield just enough to let only one of the Nomu’s mutated arms punch through. She seized it with iron grip, her voice ringing out like steel. “Now!”
Heart hammering, Yosetsu sprinted forward and slapped his hand against the thrashing limb. Metal and flesh merged seamlessly, the beacon fusing under the Nomu’s arm, hidden from view.
“Good,” Momo said, re-sealing the shield and letting the monster recoil. Her eyes met his, steady and commanding. “Now go. Help the last two students. If you find one of our teachers, give them the receiver. It’ll lead them straight to this Nomu.”
He stared at her, breathless, shaken by the clarity and composure she radiated in the face of terror. Compared to her, he felt like a child drowning in fear. Regret stabbed through him, memories of careless words from before the Sports Festival, mocking what he hadn’t understood.
Momo’s voice cut through his spiral. “You want to help? Then stop doubting yourself. Your classmates might be in critical condition. They need you more than I do.”
Her certainty lit a fire in him. Yosetsu squared his shoulders, gripping the satchel tight. “Right… you’re right.” With one last glance, he bolted in the direction indicated by the glowing dots on the phone in his hand.
Alone now, Momo exhaled slowly, then raised her hands. Purple gloves materialized around her fists, reinforced at the knuckles. She looked back at the Nomu, a dangerous smile tugging at her lips.
“Now it’s just you and me.” She lowered into a fighting stance, her voice cold, measured. “You resemble the USJ Nomu… but I doubt you have shock absorption.”
The barrier vanished. The monster screeched and lunged forward, drills spinning, saws grinding.
Momo waited until the last second, heart steady, eyes gleaming. “I’ve been wanting to test this for a while on an enemy.”
Her fist drew back, glowing faintly as her muscles coiled with raw force.
“Clout!”
Her punch connected squarely with its gut, the impact thundering through the trees. The Nomu shot backward like a launched missile, crashing violently into the depths of the forest from where it had emerged.
Lowering her fist, Momo muttered to herself, lips curling into a razor-thin smile.
“Let’s see where you came from.”
———————————————————————
At the same time.
Izuku, who has his right arm strapped tightly in a sling, staggered back. His uniform was torn, his face smeared with dirt and blood, his breaths ragged as if he’d barely crawled out of a warzone. Beside him, Shoto stood, one hand steaming from freshly melted ice, his mismatched eyes locked on the new chaos. Shoji loomed protectively at their side, extra arms sprouting and shifting to cover their flank.
But they weren’t alone.
Across from them stood four figures, each distinct, each radiating menace. A man with patchwork skin, pale flesh stapled crudely against purple scars, faint smoke rising from his body. A girl with blonde hair tied in loose buns, her lips curved in a playful, unhinged grin, blood smeared along her cheek. A lanky man in a mask and hat, his movements deliberate, theatrical, as though the battlefield were his stage. And another, clad in a full-body suit with a sharp-edged mask, his very stance twitchy, volatile, as though arguing with himself.
But suddenly they all stopped as they heard a sound. The sound of splintering wood and grinding stone echoed through the forest as the Chainsaw Nomu’s body came out of the forest and smashed into a boulder, leaving a cratered impact. Dust billowed upward, carrying the smell of earth and smoke.
The standoff froze as all eyes shifted to the Nomu twitching in the rock. Then, to the forest from which it had come.
A single figure emerged from the shadows.
Momo stance steady, her expression sharp.
“Momo!” Izuku’s voice cracked with relief and joy, his green eyes lighting up despite his injuries.
She stopped short when she saw him. Her own eyes widened, panic flooding her chest. Without hesitation, she sprinted across the scarred ground toward him. “Izuku! What happened to you?” Her hand pressed against his chest before he could protest. “Don’t move. I’ll heal you right away.”
A gentle red light flared beneath her palm, spreading across his battered frame. Bruises vanished, blood faded, the sling slipped uselessly from his arm as the bone mended instantly. Within seconds, every wound was gone as if it had never existed.
Izuku flexed his arm in awe, his face lighting up. “Momo… thank you! I feel like nothing ever happened.”
The villains stiffened at the display.
“Who the hell is that?” the masked man asked, his voice splitting strangely, half mocking, half cautious.
The one in the hat gave a low chuckle. “That would be the girl our boss has unfinished business with.”
The twitchy man snapped his fingers, his tone swinging upward with sudden clarity. “Oh, right! Yaoyorozu, the one who cut off his hand!” His laughter rang out, sharp and unstable.
Momo’s lips curled into a sneer as she finally turned her gaze on them. Her voice dripped with disdain. “And who exactly are you circus freaks supposed to be?”
The twitchy one bristled, fists clenching as he jabbed a finger toward her. “Watch your mouth! We’re no sideshow act!” He spun on his heel, arms out like a ringmaster as he began pointing one by one.
“The scarred guy with the blue fire? That’s him, Dabi. The cutie with the knife eyes? That’s her, Himiko Toga. The gentleman with the mask? You’re looking at Mr. Compress, Mr. Showmanship himself! And me? Well, I’m your favorite, the one and only…” He bowed dramatically, voice cracking into two tones at once. “Twice!”
He straightened up, eyes gleaming through the mask. “And together…”
The masked man flourished his hand, finishing the line with smooth confidence. “We are members of the League of Villains.”
Momo tilted her head, lips curling into a sharp sneer. “So I was right. Just a bunch of circus freaks who slipped out of their tent.”
Dabi let out a low, humorless chuckle, the blue flames licking at his stitched skin. “You’ve got a sharp tongue for someone who’s about to be ash.”
Toga’s eyes lit up with manic glee, her knife twirling lazily between her fingers. “Oooh, I like her already! Pretty, fiery, and oh-so-mean, can I keep her, Dabi? Pleeease?”
Mr. Compress flourished his hand, as if presenting Momo on a stage. “Ladies and gentlemen, the bold heroine makes her entrance! But will she endure the final act?”
Twice clenched his fists, his voice overlapping into two tones. “Don’t just stand there yapping she called us freaks! We can’t let her get away with that!”
Momo ignored the villains taunts, her eyes never leaving them as she spoke over her shoulder. “What can you tell me?”
Izuku, still testing his newly healed arm, answered quickly. “We don’t know much about the others, but the one with the hat, Mr. Compress, he can shrink people and objects into marbles. He… he even trapped Kacchan in one.”
Shoji’s extra arms flexed protectively. “And from what we’ve gathered, their goal is clear. They want to abduct Bakugo.”
Momo’s gaze sharpened as she analyzed their stance, their formation, the little tells in their body language. “So, logically, they intend to turn the hothead to their side. He’d make a more effective villain than a hero.”
Izuku and Shoji froze, eyes widening at the blunt truth.
But Momo’s tone hardened, a finality ringing in her words. “And yet, that’s something we cannot allow.”
Shoto’s voice cut in, calm but tense. “Do you have a plan?”
“We have two options,” Momo replied smoothly. “Free Bakugo, then teleport away. Or free Bakugo and hold the line. And wait for reinforcements.”
A sharp laugh erupted from Mr. Compress, theatrical and mocking. “My, my! You speak as if it will be simple, my dear. Do you think you can just-”
Before he could finish, a sudden gust tore through the clearing.
”Fwip!“
In less than a heartbeat, Momo vanished from her spot, faster than any eye could follow. She reappeared behind Mr. Compress, her hand darting to his coat.
“Yoink,” she whispered, plucking five marbles from his grasp with surgical precision.
“What?!” Compress spun, but she was already gone.
Another rush of wind, and she was back with her classmates, calmly setting the marbles in her palm as if she’d merely fetched them from the ground.
Her dark eyes locked on the villains as she held them up. “It was, in fact… very easy.”
The clearing fell into stunned silence. Even Izuku, who knew better than anyone the extent of her abilities, stared at her like he’d just seen a miracle.
The League of Villains stood dumbstruck, jaws slack, their arrogance faltering for the first time.
Without hesitation, Momo’s hand glowed again, warm red light flowing over the marbles. Cracks formed across their polished surfaces until…
Snap! Crack! Pop!
One by one, they split apart, dissolving in a red shimmer as their contents spilled out, a rock, a tree trunk, two large stones and Katsuki Bakugo.
He crashed to the ground in a crouch, palms already sparking with explosions. His eyes blazed with fury as he shot to his feet.
“THE HELL DID YOU BASTARDS THINK YOU WERE DOING TO ME?!” he roared, explosions snapping in his hands like thunder.
The villains expressions shifted in an instant. Mr. Compress staggered back clutching his coat, Dabi’s flames hissed to life, and Toga’s lips curled into a manic smile.
Momo’s voice cut through the tension, calm but firm. “I can teleport us away right now if you want.”
Shoto stepped forward, ice already forming beneath his boots. “If we do that, the villains could escape. We should hold them until reinforcements arrive.”
Katsuki barked a laugh, sparks crackling louder in his palms. “LIKE HELL I’M RUNNING! I’M BLOWING THAT TOP-HAT CREEP TO PIECES!”
Shoji spread his extra arms defensively, his voice low and steady. “We can’t leave them. If they slip past us, they’ll go after the others.”
Izuku’s eyes flicked to Momo. He knew her well enough to see the hesitation in her face. She wanted to teleport them, get everyone safe, but she also wouldn’t abandon her classmates. She’d never leave them to fight alone.
Momo exhaled, resolve hardening as she created a Kusarigama out of her forearm into her hand, the chain glinting in the dim light. “Don’t underestimate them. They’re still villains.”
“DON’T TELL ME WHAT TO DO!” Katsuki exploded forward, propelling himself toward Mr. Compress in a violent rush.
“Wait!” Izuku shouted, sprinting after him, Forceflow already humming through his veins.
Blue fire erupted across the clearing as Dabi stepped in, flames whipping toward the two boys.
”BOOM!“
Shoto stomped down, unleashing a freezing wave of ice that surged forward and walled off the inferno, steam hissing where flame and frost collided.
Twice lunged toward Momo, but Shoji intercepted, striking him back with a sweeping blow of his massive arm.
From the side, Toga twirled her knives, her eyes shining with twisted glee. “You’re so amazing, girl! Let’s be friends, I just know we’d get along if I could wear your face!”
Momo’s chain whistled through the air, knocking the blade aside with a harsh clang. Her expression stayed cold. “You have strange ways of making friends.”
She shoved Toga back with a sharp kick, chain spinning defensively as the two squared off, predator against predator.
All around them, the clash ignited, heroes-in-training and villains throwing themselves at one another, words and battle cries ringing out between blows.
The clearing exploded into chaos.
Katsuki launched forward, palms sparking violently. “DIE, YOU CREEPS!” He hurled a blast straight at Mr. Compress, who barely twisted aside, his coat singed.
Mr. Compress laughed, theatrical even as he stumbled. “Ah, such passion! But you’ll need more than raw fury to best a magician of my caliber!” He flicked a marble into his hand, ready to counter.
Izuku shot in after Katsuki, Forceflow surging through his veins. He slammed his fist into the ground, breaking up Mr. Compress’s footing with a shockwave. “Kacchan, wait, we need to coordinate!”
Bakugo snarled back without looking. “SHUT UP, DEKU! I DON’T NEED YOUR ORDERS!”
Blue fire roared across the battlefield as Dabi stepped forward, palm raised lazily. “You kids really don’t get it. This isn’t a schoolyard brawl. One mistake, and you’ll burn alive.” His flames lashed toward them.
But ice surged to meet it. Shoto stood firm, his right side crystallizing the ground. “You talk too much.” His tone was cold, flat, as steam hissed between fire and frost.
Shoji moved with steady purpose, his massive arms blocking debris that were flying around from Izuku punch. “Stay sharp. They’ll press us hard.”
From the shadows, Toga giggled, blades flashing. She lunged at Momo with inhuman speed. “Yaoyorozu, you’re so graceful! Let me carve out a piece of you, I’ll wear it so well!”
The kusarigama’s chain snapped taut, metal clashing against her knife. Momo’s expression hardened. “Your obsession ends here.” She twisted the chain, hooking Toga’s wrist and yanking her sideways, then drove a kick into her ribs.
Toga tumbled, coughing, but her smile only widened. “That hurt~! You’ll make such a fun friend!”
Twice darted in from the flank, tossing a copy of Dabi toward Shoto while his real self hurled another at Bakugo. “Dabi left! Compress right! Watch your feet, kiddos!” His voice broke, one side taunting, the other scolding. “Don’t mess it up! You’ll die! No, you won’t, I’ll save you!”
The clone’s flame burst forward, Shoto countered with ice, realizing instantly it wasn’t as hot as the real thing. “A copy. It won’t last.”
Bakugo blasted the other one apart mid-air, sneering. “FAKE TRASH! Don’t waste my time!”
Meanwhile, Mr. Compress snapped his fingers, Izuku narrowly dodged as a marble shot past his cheek, almost grazing it. “Almost had you! Would’ve been quite the vanishing act!”
Izuku’s jaw clenched, Forceflow sparking in his arms. “I won’t let you take anyone!” He surged forward, fist glowing, aiming straight for Mr. Compress, only to have blue fire erupt at his side as Dabi intercepted. The heat licked at Izuku’s skin, forcing him to skid back.
Dabi smirked through the flames. “Brave. Stupid. Same thing.”
Across the clearing, Momo’s chain wrapped around a tree, pulling her into a swift arc as she slashed at Toga again, her strikes sharp, precise, almost surgical. “Your bloodlust doesn’t scare me.”
Toga laughed breathlessly, ducking under the chain. “But it excites me! You shine so bright when you fight, Yaoyorozu!”
The battlefield pulsed with clashing wills, each student holding their ground against villains who didn’t intend to play fair.
The clearing was chaos. Fire, ice, and smoke filled the air.
Bakugo detonated himself into the air, roaring. “I’LL BLAST YOU ALL INTO ASHES!” He aimed a massive explosion at Dabi, but blue flames curled upward to meet it. The two blasts collided, rattling the ground in a shockwave.
Dabi smirked through the heat. “You sound just like him… but you’ll never measure up.”
Shoto cut in with ice, freezing over Dabi’s advance. “Don’t waste your breath.” He spread frost wide, locking fire paths away from Izuku.
Izuku darted forward with Forceflow, his arm glowing green. He aimed for Mr. Compress, who leapt back with a flourish. “Oh my, the young hero aims straight for me? How flattering!” He snapped his fingers, marbles shot outward. Izuku weaved through, grabbing a stone from the ground and smashing one of the marbles with the stone before it could catch Shoji.
Toga darted at Momo, knives flashing. “Yaoyorozu! You’re too perfect to bleed alone, let me share it with you!”
Momo spun her kusarigama, chain singing in the air. Steel met steel, her block firm. “Your obsession won’t break me.” She countered with a sharp kick, knocking Toga off balance, but another slash grazed her arm.
“Blood! You’re even prettier when it spills!” Toga squealed, licking the blade.
Twice shouted over the chaos, voice cracking between tones. “Cover Dabi! Don’t let the ice brat freeze him, MOVE!” His duplicates of Compress and Toga rushed in, clumsy but dangerous in number.
Shoji’s arms expanded, blocking two clones at once. “Stay together! Don’t let them split us apart!”
Then the ground shuddered. Stone cracked. The embedded chainsaw Nomu ripped free of the rock. It lunged forward with terrifying speed, straight at Shoto and Bakugo.
“Tch, WHAT THE HELL!” Bakugo blasted sideways, narrowly dodging a swipe that would’ve split him in two.
Shoto countered with ice walls, but the Nomu shredded through them in a spray of shards. “It’s too strong,” he muttered, sliding back.
The saws came down.
And Momo was there.
She yanked her chain taut around the Nomu’s arm, dragging it off-course, the impact slamming her into the dirt. The blades grazed her shoulder, tearing through flesh. She gasped, blood spraying.
“MOMO!” Izuku cried, eyes wide.
But she pulled the kusarigama tighter, teeth clenched. “MOVE, NOW!”
The Nomu roared, thrashing. Bakugo used the opening, blasting it in the chest. Shoto iced its legs, locking it momentarily in place.
Dabi sneered at the sight. “Hah. She’ll bleed out before you finish it. Heroes always throw themselves away for nothing.”
Momo staggered, blood soaking her shirt, but still swung the chain again, eyes burning. “If it means keeping them alive, then it’s not for nothing.”
Izuku dashed forward, fury igniting his Forceflow. His fist glowed brighter, heavier than before. “I won’t let you hurt her!”
He slammed his punch into the Nomu’s chest, cracking bone, knocking it backward into the trees with a thunderous crash.
For the first time, the villains flinched. Their rhythm was broken.
And Momo, trembling but unyielding, pulled herself back to her feet, kusarigama still in hand.
Momo pressed her palm firmly against her shoulder. Red light flickered briefly, sealing the torn flesh until the bleeding stopped. She exhaled once, steadying herself, there was no time to falter.
Two of Twice’s clones of Mr. Compress and Toga lunged at her, blades raised. With a sharp flick of her wrist, the kusarigama’s blade flashed through the air, cutting both copies apart in one sweep. They dissolved instantly into nothing.
But from behind their fading forms, the real Toga burst forward, knives gleaming with a mad smile. “Yes, yes! Use that blade on me, Yaoyorozu! Cut me wide open, please!”
Momo’s chain wrapped around Toga’s knife, sparks jumping as steel clashed. Her eyes stayed calm, voice steady. “I don’t kill humans.” She twisted, looping the chain tighter, then spun her whole body with controlled strength. Toga yelped as the momentum launched her straight into Twice, the two crashing together in a heap.
“But that doesn’t mean I won’t hurt them,” Momo added, pulling her weapon back into stance.
Pinned under Twice, Toga only laughed, dreamy and wild, her smile never faltering. “Ohhh, that just makes me want to be your friend even more!”
Momo ignored her, eyes darting to her classmates.
For a heartbeat, it looked as though they were turning the tide, Bakugo blasting holes into the ground around Dabi, Shoto weaving ice to lock their enemies down, Izuku and Shoji shielding the group with sheer presence.
Then the air warped.
Two swirling gates of purple mist bloomed open, distorting the battlefield. Izuku and Momo shouted in unison, “Kurogiri!”
From the darkness stepped out two hulking Nomus, each wielding massive spiked clubs. Without hesitation, they charged.
Shoto raised a wall of ice, but one Nomu’s club smashed through it like paper, the swing catching Shoto full in the stomach. “Gh!” He flew backward into Shoji, who caught him with a grunt, both of them crashing into the dirt.
“DAMN IT!” Bakugo roared, igniting both hands. He blasted point-blank at the other Nomu, but the beast powered through the explosion unfazed. Its club came down, slamming into his side and hurling him like a ragdoll.
“I’ve got you!” Izuku caught him midair, but the force shoved them both back, sliding across the ground until they collided with Shoji’s braced arms.
Meanwhile, Dabi’s flames roared forward, hot enough to boil the air. Momo ducked under the fire, rushed him, and with clean precision threw him shoulder-first into Mr. Compress. Both villains toppled together, their coordination broken. Momo’s kusarigama lashed out, binding them with a snap of chain.
But victory was fleeting.
Out of the corner of her eye, Momo saw another warp gate flicker open, something small launching straight from its center, aimed directly at Izuku. She reacted instantly, teleporting into the line of fire, placing herself between him and the incoming strike.
A metallic snap closed around her throat.
She staggered, hands flying up. “What the…?” A black collar locked tight around her neck.
“Momo!” Izuku’s face drained of color. He looked at the collar, panic flashing. “Are you okay?”
Her fingers traced the edges, cold metal biting her skin. “I… I don’t know. Something wrapped around my neck.”
Izuku’s jaw clenched. He tried to steady his voice. “It’s fine. I think it’s… just a collar.”
But Momo’s eyes flicked past him, to the villains regrouping, and the first Nomu Izuku punched into the woods coming back through the trees, saws grinding furiously. Shoto and Bakugo were forcing themselves upright, battered but defiant. Shoji crouched protectively, ready to shield again.
“We’re outnumbered,” Momo said, voice sharp with command despite the weight around her throat. “We need to retreat for now.”
Izuku, Shoto, and Shoji exchanged grim nods. Only Bakugo snarled, fists sparking. “HELL NO! I’M NOT RUNNING FROM THESE BASTARDS!”
Momo raised her hand to activate her teleportation. But as she tried it agony ripped through her.
Electric current surged from the collar, searing down her body. She choked, dropping to her knees.
“MOMO!” Izuku screamed, lunging toward her.
The other three boys snapped their heads toward her.
Shoji’s voice rumbled, steady but worried. “What happened?”
Izuku tightened his hold, helping Momo stay upright. His words tumbled out in a rush. “She… she just got shocked! Out of nowhere!”
Katsuki scowled, palms sparking. “The hell do you mean, ‘out of nowhere’?!”
Momo forced herself onto her feet, one hand still pressed against her throat. Her breathing was rough but her voice calm. “It’s the collar. When I tried to teleport us out, it shocked me.”
Izuku’s jaw clenched. “Then I’ll tear it off right now.”
He gripped the metal collar around her neck, careful but determined. The moment he applied even the slightest pressure…
”CRACK!“
Electricity ripped through Momo again. Her body jerked violently, a scream tearing from her throat.
”AAAAHHHHH!!!“
“MOMO!” Izuku cried. He let go instantly, horror in his eyes. She crumpled, but Izuku lunged forward and caught her before she hit the ground.
A smooth, controlled voice broke through the chaos. “I think you’ve begun to realize that the Null-Collar cannot be removed.”
They all turned.
Kurogiri’s misted form hovered before the gathered villains, the two club-bearing Nomus flanking him like executioners.
Izuku lowered Momo gently, then stood, fists trembling. His eyes burned as he spat the name with pure venom. “Kurogiri.” He stepped forward, voice hard. “What did you do to her?”
Kurogiri bowed his head slightly, almost politely. “For those who haven’t caught on, that device prevents the use of Quirks. Consider it a… insurance.”
Shoto narrowed his eyes. “Was it meant for Midoriya?”
“No,” Kurogiri replied smoothly. His glowing gaze swept to Momo. “She was always the true target.”
Izuku froze. “What do you mean?”
Kurogiri’s tone never shifted from its unnerving calm. “The plan exceeded expectations. She willingly threw herself into harm’s way to protect her classmates. Predictable… and useful.”
Izuku’s body tensed, Forceflow humming faintly through his arms. He crouched as if ready to spring. “You-”
Kurogiri cut him off, voice dipping colder. “I would advise against attacking me. Heroes should protect, not waste themselves in futile gestures. But perhaps you’re no different from those who die pointlessly.”
The words struck deep, like a knife twisting.
“WHAT THE HELL DID YOU JUST SAY?!” Bakugo exploded, fury boiling over. “You think some mist freak’s gonna scare me?!”
Before anyone could stop him, he blasted forward, palms detonating against the ground.
“Bakugo, wait!” Izuku shouted.
“Stop, you idiot!” Shoto snapped.
Shoji’s voice boomed, “Fall back!”
But Bakugo ignored them all, rocketing straight at Kurogiri.
One of the Nomus moved.
The beast swung its massive club with brutal precision. Bakugo countered, explosions bursting against its body, but the Nomu plowed through unfazed. With a sickening crack, the club smashed into him.
“UGH!” Bakugo’s cry was cut off as his body slammed into the dirt, skidding to a stop before his teammates.
“Bakugo!” Izuku shouted, sprinting to his side.
The second Nomu charged next.
Shoto and Shoji leapt to intercept. Flames roared from Shoto’s left side, heat warping the air, but the Nomu barreled straight through the fire as if it were nothing.
“Tch!” Shoto’s eyes widened.
Shoji surged forward, muscles tensing. He wrapped his arms wide to block the monster’s advance. “I’ll hold-!”
The club smashed into him with crushing force, sending him crashing into Shoto. Both slammed to the ground in a heap.
“SHOTO! SHOJI!” Izuku yelled, horror cutting through his chest.
His classmates lay battered and unmoving. Katsuki groaned, struggling to push himself up.
Izuku’s breath hitched. His hands curled into fists, Forceflow crackling with emerald light.
Izuku gritted his teeth’s. The Nomu’s massive club whistled through the air toward him, yet instead of dodging, he lunged forward, Forceflow igniting in his right arm.
“RAAAHH!”
His fist collided with the weapon. Wood and steel shattered into splinters, fragments exploding outward. But the cost was instant, Izuku’s arm broke under the impact.
“AAAAHHHHH!” He screamed, clutching his arm as white-hot pain tore through him.
Kurogiri’s voice floated calmly over the chaos, mocking in its composure. “Ah. I neglected to mention, those clubs briefly nullify Quirks on contact. A most unfortunate oversight… for you.”
The Nomu dropped its broken weapon, then swung its colossal fist straight into Izuku’s chest.
”BOOM.“
The impact launched him like a cannonball. He smashed into the dirt, skidding to a stop beside Shoji, Shoto, and Katsuki. All three were groaning, conscious but barely able to move. Each breath was shallow, every muscle refusing to cooperate.
Izuku coughed, tasting blood. His ribs screamed with every inhale.
“F-fuck…” Bakugo wheezed, trying to push himself up.
“Stay… still,” Shoji rasped, his many arms trembling as he shielded them out of instinct.
Shoto’s eyes flickered open, his voice hoarse. “Midoriya…”
Kurogiri’s eyes glowed from the mist. His tone was almost gentle. “Bring it to an end.”
The Nomu without club advanced, shadow looming over the four broken boys. Its fist rose, the killing strike seconds away, and a pale green shield shimmered into existence between them.
The punch landed with a thunderous crack, but the barrier held firm, light scattering where the impact met its surface.
Izuku’s eyes widened. He knew that light. His heart seized with fear.
He turns his head and screams “M-Momo!”
Across the field, Momo’s body jerked violently as electricity coursed through her. The Null-Collar pulsed with cruel energy, her scream ripping the air. “AAAAHHHHHHH!”
Yet the shield remained standing, glowing faintly, even as she collapsed to her hands and knees.
“Yaoyorozu!” Shoto croaked, forcing his arms against the dirt.
She was the only one outside the barrier. The boys were safe for the moment, but she was fully exposed.
Kurogiri’s gaze settled on her, as calm as ever. “Forget the boys. Seize the girl.”
The nearest Nomu, the one without club, began to lumber forward, its shadow swallowing her fallen form.
Izuku’s stomach dropped. His battered body screamed in protest as he tried to rise, but his limbs refused to obey. Every breath was fire in his ribs. ’No… no, not her…!‘
The beast loomed over Momo, its massive clawed hand stretching down toward her throat.
“MOMO, RUN!” Izuku roared with everything he had left, voice cracking with desperation.
In a single surge of movement, Momo exploded upward. Her hands clamped onto the Nomu’s monstrous arm. With a guttural shout, she twisted, dropped her stance low, and heaved with perfect form.
“HYAAAH!”
The hulking creature’s massive body flipped skyward before slamming into the ground with bone-shaking force. Its skull cratered the dirt, buried deep in the earth, limbs twitching from the impact.
Momo staggered back, chest heaving, sweat streaking down her brow. Her legs shook, but she stood tall. Slowly, her eyes lifted, locking on the gathered villains.
Her voice was firm, sharp, and unwavering. “You may have stopped me from using my Quirks. But that doesn’t mean you can break me.”
For the first time, the League of Villains fell silent, if only for a heartbeat.
Kurogiri’s mist swirled, his calm tone unshaken. “Then Nomus… destroy her.”
The chainsaw-armed Nomu lumbered closer, its jagged blades roaring to life. The club-wielding Nomu joined its side, and the one Momo had just thrown tore itself free from the earth with a guttural growl.
Three Nomus encircled her.
The air thickened with tension.
Mr. Compress tipped his hat in a mocking bow. “A spectacle worth the stage! Our lady hero stands defiant before the jaws of despair.”
Toga clapped her hands together, eyes sparkling. “Oooooh, I wish I had popcorn! This is so much fun!”
Twice barked a laugh, his voice doubling. “Three against one?! That’s overkill! That’s perfect odds!”
Dabi exhaled a slow sigh, blue flames licking lazily across his palm. His voice was as dry and cutting as ash. “Hm. Let her play hero for a few more seconds. It won’t matter when she’s dust.”
The boys eyes locked on Momo from within the barrier. Izuku’s were wide with terror. Shoto’s narrowed in grim determination. Shoji’s clenched with protective desperation. Bakugo’s burned with pure rage that he couldn’t move.
Momo stood alone, the three Nomus circling.
Her chest rose and fell sharply, but her eyes didn’t waver.
“Come on, then.”
The three Nomus closed in, circling her like predators.
Momo flexed her fingers inside her reinforced gloves, breath sharp through clenched teeth. Her chest burned, her legs trembled, but her eyes were unyielding.
The first to move was the unarmed Nomu. It lunged, its fist slicing through the air like a hammer.
Momo ducked and pivoted sideways.
”CRACK!“
The punch missed her completely and smashed straight into the face of the Nomu wielding the club.
Izuku’s eyes widened. “She made them hitting each other!”
“Shut up, nerd!” Bakugo snarled, though his voice cracked with helpless rage. “She’s the one in there, not us!”
Momo didn’t waste the opening. She drove her fist into the solar plexus of the unarmed Nomu, her knuckles reinforced by steel plates.
”THUD!“
The monster staggered back a step, chest caving slightly before its flesh writhed, regenerating.
“Nice shot, Yaoyorozu!” Shoji rasped from behind the shield, his many arms twitching with frustration.
Shoto’s voice was low but steady. “She’s reading them… turning their strength against each other.”
But the reprieve was short. The chainsaw-armed Nomu lunged, blades roaring.
Momo’s eyes flashed. She dove sideways, sliding behind the staggering club-wielder. The brute turned to swing at her just as the chainsaw Nomu’s spinning arms came down.
”SHRRRIIIIIP!“
Metal teeth tore through flesh, metal and wood alike. The club split in two, and the Nomu’s torso was shredded in a spray of gore. The creature howled, its body splitting apart, yet already the pieces squirmed, stitching themselves back together.
Toga clapped gleefully. “Kyaaa! Look at them! It’s like dolls ripping each other apart!”
Twice cackled. “Blood, gore, guts and she’s still standing! What a freakin’ show!”
Mr. Compress chuckled low, mask gleaming. “She’s clever… using chaos as her ally.”
Dabi only exhaled smoke. “She’s delaying the inevitable.”
Momo’s gaze dropped for a fraction of a second, to the broken club lying on the ground. A strange liquid seeped from its shattered core, viscous and dark.
Her stomach tightened. “…So that’s it. You paralyzed the boys with some kind of nerve toxin hidden inside these weapons.”
Behind the barrier, Izuku’s eyes went wide. “Wh-what…?!”
Shoto gritted his teeth. “That explains why we can’t move properly.”
Bakugo slammed a weak fist against the ground. “Those bastards!”
The Nomus moved again, fury ignited. The unarmed brute swung wildly, while the chainsaw Nomu’s drills spun to life.
Momo parried and dodged, but she couldn’t avoid everything. A sudden lunge caught her off guard.
”SCRAAAPE!“
One of the drills skimmed her forehead. Blood poured down, blinding her left eye, searing hot as it ran into her vision.
Izuku’s scream ripped through the air. “MOMO!”
Her stance wavered, but she grit her teeth, whipping a punch into the jaw of the unarmed Nomu. Its head snapped sideways, then instantly reformed, bone knitting back into place.
The fight blurred into raw survival, three regenerating monsters, relentless and unyielding. Every time Momo landed a strike, they healed. Every dodge cost her energy. Every mistake left her bloodied.
Her breaths grew ragged. Bruises blossomed across her arms. Her ribs ached from glancing blows.
And still she stood.
Finally, the chainsaw Nomu lunged in too close. Momo twisted, forcing its momentum forward. With a savage cry, she grabbed one of its arm and jammed its spinning drill straight into its own skull.
”CRUNCH!“
The drill carved deep. The Nomu twitched violently, then collapsed, body spasming as it fell limp.
For a heartbeat, silence hung heavy in the air.
Izuku’s eyes went wide in horror and relief all at once. “M-Momo…” His voice cracked, his fists trembling uselessly against the barrier.
Shoto’s jaw clenched, cold fire in his mismatched eyes. “She’s still… standing.”
Bakugo snarled, voice hoarse with rage. “Damn it… DAMN IT! Why the hell can’t I move?!”
Shoji’s voice shook. “She managed to defeat one… alone.”
The villains stirred.
Toga tilted her head, her grin razor-sharp. “Oooh, that was messy! She’s amazing, like, totally dripping with desperation. I love it!”
Mr. Compress gave a slow clap, theatrical as ever. “What finesse! What brutality! Our lady has quite the flair for spectacle.”
Twice’s laughter echoed in broken tones. “One down, two to go! But she looks like she’s already breaking apart, HAH! Perfect odds!”
Dabi merely exhaled smoke, his voice flat and cruel. “She won’t last another minute.”
Momo’s chest rose and fell sharply, her body battered and bloodied. Sweat streaked her face, crimson still dripping into her left eye from the wound on her brow. Yet her stance remained unbroken.
One of the remaining Nomu roared, charging again with its fist raised. The other one mirrored the attack from the opposite side.
Momo’s eyes narrowed. She bent her knees, then launched herself upward in a surge of strength. Her body twisted in midair, clearing their massive strikes.
As she soared above them, her gloved palms snapped forward, brushing the crowns of their heads. A faint, venomous spark rippled from her touch.
“NNNRAAAHH!” With a guttural cry, she seized their skulls and slammed them together with a bone-rattling crack.
Both Nomus staggered, poison already lacing their systems. Their limbs twitched, regeneration faltering.
But the price came instantly.
The Null-Collar lit up in cruel arcs of electricity.
“AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”
Her scream tore through the battlefield as her body convulsed midair, crashing down hard on her back.
“MOMO!” Izuku’s voice broke, he tried desperately to move. “Please, stop! It’s killing you!”
Shoto forced himself to turn his head to her, pain shooting through him. “Yaoyorozu, don’t… don’t push it!”
Bakugo’s teeth ground together, fury trembling through every fiber of him. “You damn idiot! You’ll get yourself killed out there!”
Shoji’s voice was soft, desperate. “She’s… she’s giving everything… but I think she is on her limit.“
Momo forced her trembling arms beneath her, dragging her exhausted body upright onto her knees. Her breaths came in sharp bursts, chest rising and falling as though each inhale might break her ribs. Yet her gaze never faltered.
Her eyes locked on the cluster of villains, defiance burning in her battered frame.
“I don’t know about the rest of you…” Her voice was raw, ragged, but unyielding. “…but I’m ready for the next round.”
Izuku’s heart lurched. His palms slammed helplessly against the ground. “Momo, no! You can’t keep going like this!”
Shoji’s voice trembled with desperation. “She’s… she’s forcing herself past the limit.”
Shoto’s mismatched eyes narrowed. “Even so… she refuses to bow.”
Bakugo snarled, his voice hoarse with fury. “Damn it, Yaoyorozu! You’re gonna die out there if you keep acting tough!”
The villains answered with varying tones of amusement.
Kurogiri’s mist swirled, his voice calm and deliberate. “Incredible. To repel three Nomu without the use of Quirks… she is more impressive than anticipated.”
Toga leaned forward, clasping her hands with girlish delight, bloodlust gleaming in her wide eyes. “Ahhh, she’s gorgeous! The cuts, the blood, the way she’s barely holding on, it makes her even prettier! Like a perfect broken doll.”
Mr. Compress tipped his hat in theatrical admiration. “A heroine dripping in blood and resolve. The crowd would weep at such a finale.”
Dabi’s voice cut through the praise, cold and dry as smoke. “Enough pointless chatter. Just knock her out already so we can move on.”
Twice’s laughter bubbled, cracked and layered. “She’s shaking like a leaf! She’s strong, no, she’s done, HAH, can’t even tell anymore!”
Momo swayed where she knelt, blood still trailing down her face, but she clenched her fists. Her lips moved in a faint whisper only the boys behind the shield could hear.
“I won’t… give up.”
Izuku’s eyes stung with tears. “Momo, please, stop before they…”
His voice cut off as the air behind her warped.
The mist of a Warp Gate blossomed silently at her back.
Before anyone could shout a warning, a figure stepped through. White hair, ragged hands, and a gleaming mechanical prosthesis for his right hand.
Shigaraki.
He raised the metal hand without hesitation.
“Sleep.”
”CRACK!“
His prosthetic fist slammed into the back of Momo’s head with brutal force. Her body jolted, the fire in her eyes flickering out as darkness claimed her.
She collapsed forward, limp, hitting the ground with a dull thud.
The barrier around the boys shimmered, then shattered the moment Momo’s body hit the ground.
“NOOOOO! MOMO!!!” Izuku’s scream ripped the air, he tries to get his body to move.
Shigaraki crouched low, his pale eyes fixed on her limp form. “You’ve caused me no end of problems…” His voice dripped with disdain as he flexed his prosthetic fingers, the metal glinting under the fractured light. “And I don’t just mean the little stunt where you cut off my hand.”
He cast a glance at the mangled Nomu strewn across the battlefield. A low chuckle escaped him. “I’ll admit it, that was impressive. Beating them without even using your Quirks…”
Izuku clawed at the dirt, dragging himself forward inch by inch despite the venom burning through his veins. His face twisted in desperation. “Stay… away from her!” His voice cracked, but the force behind it carried rage.
Kurogiri’s mist shifted, his tone as calm as ever. “The plan did not unfold as intended. Yet, in the end, we have secured our true objective.” His gaze lingered on Momo. “The girl.”
Mr. Compress and Twice stepped in unison, seizing her by the arms. They lifted her upright onto her knees, her head lolling forward, hair spilling like a dark curtain.
Shigaraki grabbed a fistful of her hair, yanking her head back so he could stare at her unconscious face. His cracked lips curled. “You will take our research to new heights.”
“Don’t touch her!!!” Izuku’s scream tore from his throat, raw and trembling, as he tried to crawl faster, every muscle spasming under the poison’s grip. His fingernails split against the dirt.
Shigaraki released Momo’s head, letting it hang forward again, limp and unconscious. He turned his gaze on Izuku, tone suddenly mocking, almost sing-song. “How cute. The little hero still wants to fight.”
Izuku gritted his fist on the ground.
Shigaraki raised his prosthetic hand, admiring its mechanical shine. “Do you remember?” His grin spread unnaturally wide. “Last time we met, that girl sliced off my hand, just for you. Maybe I should return the favor.” He extended his left hand over Izuku, fingers twitching. “…Rip off yours. Or better yet, your entire arm.”
Izuku’s teeth clenched so hard blood filled his mouth. His green eyes blazed through the pain. “Go ahead… try it. But I swear, if you don’t let Momo go… I’ll tear your other hand off myself.”
The air between them vibrated with their locked stares, Izuku’s fury against Shigaraki’s weary contempt.
Then the silence broke.
Thump… thump… THUMP!
The sound of pounding footsteps echoed closer, faster.
Twice cocked his head, pressing a palm to his forehead like a visor, voice split between tones. “Oho! We’ve got company! Real company! Guess the curtain call’s about to start.”
Toga sighed wistfully, eyes locked on Izuku with a blush dusting her cheeks. “What a shame… I really wanted to see Shigaraki tear your arm off, Izu~.”
Twice barked a laugh, spinning in place as he starts seeing the people who were running in their direction. “I spy with my little eye… four pros and two students marching our way!”
Kurogiri’s mist surged wider, rippling with urgency. “Shigaraki. We should withdraw. Now.”
Shigaraki groaned, dragging a hand down his face, scratching at his neck in frustration. “…Tch. You’re right.” His pale gaze flicked down at Momo, still limp in Compress and Twice’s grip. “We have what we came here for, everything else is secondary.”
Kurogiri’s mist swelled outward, opening a warp gate. “The way is ready,” he intoned, his calm voice cutting through the chaos.
Shigaraki stepped toward it first, followed by Dabi, Toga, Mr. Compress and Twice dragged Momo between them, her body slack, her head bouncing limply with each tug.
“Wait! COME BACK! Leave her, LET HER GO!” Izuku’s voice broke as he screamed, clawing uselessly at the dirt. His body trembled, nerves burning with venom, his muscles refusing to obey.
At his cry, the villains all turned their heads. Shigaraki stopped just in the gate, then slowly gripped a fistful of Momo’s hair. He yanked her head back, forcing Izuku to look at her unconscious face.
“Take a good look, little hero,” Shigaraki rasped, his pale lips curling into a wicked smile. “Look at the face of the one you couldn’t save, no matter how hard you tried.”
“NO!” Izuku roared, forcing every ounce of will into his broken body. He pushed, begging Forceflow to answer, to move him just an inch closer. His muscles spasmed violently, but his body didn’t obey. He slammed his fist into the dirt, bloodied nails splitting further.
The warp gate began to close, mist curling tighter around the villains.
The last thing Izuku saw, burned into his vision, was Momo’s unconscious face, her head hanging helplessly as she was dragged into the darkness.
“STAY HERE!” Izuku’s voice shredded into a desperate cry as the gate sealed shut with a heavy whump.
And then, boots pounded the ground. Aizawa who was holding the tracking device that Momo gave Yosetsu, Vlad King, Mandalay, Tiger, Ochako, and Tsuyu skidded to a stop at the battlefield’s edge.
Aizawa’s scarf whipped behind him, his sharp gaze flicking over the ruined terrain. His jaw tightened. “…Damn it. We’re too late.”
Ochako’s wide eyes landed on Izuku. Without hesitation, she sprinted forward, dropping to her knees at his side. “Izuku! Are you okay? Are you hurt?” Her voice cracked with panic.
Barely audible, his lips parted “They… have her.”
Ochako blinked. “Who?”
Izuku’s voice broke free, louder, rawer “They took her! The League of Villains, THEY TOOK MOMO!”
Every set of eyes turned toward him, Aizawa, Vlad King, Mandalay, Tiger, Tsuyu, Ochako, all stunned, all taken aback by the weight of his words. Anger. Shock. Grief. The revelation cut like a blade through the group.
———————————————————————
One hour later.
The facility was ablaze with flashing red and blue. Police cruisers crowded the grounds. Ambulances lined the perimeter, paramedics rushing in and out, tending to the injured. Some students were lifted carefully into stretchers, others treated on the spot.
Across the grounds, armored police vehicles rumbled as they loaded up four captured villains, one of them looked like a gecko, shackled and cursing, the two still paralyzed Nomus, locked in reinforced restraints, and the twisted corpse of the dead Nomu, zipped into a black body bag.
Mandalay walked beside Tiger and Aizawa, Kota nestled protectively against her side. They approached an ambulance where Pixie-Bob and Ragdoll were being treated.
“Pixie-Bob, Ragdoll,” Mandalay called softly, her expression tight with worry. “Are you badly hurt?”
Pixie-Bob gave a groan, rubbing the side of her head. “Only my pride, really.”
Ragdoll managed a smile, though her arm was in a sling. “It would’ve been a lot worse if Ashido, Kaminari, and Kirishima hadn’t come to back me up.”
Pixie-Bob chuckled despite the tension, shaking her head. “Lucky us, huh? Running a camp full of future superheroes.”
Both women laughed lightly, easing a bit of the heavy air.
Mandalay adjusted the tablet in her hands, tapping the screen as she spoke “These fly-drones and earbuds were invaluable. Coordinating the students across all sectors, keeping eyes on every area, it’s what saved lives tonight.”
Tiger looks at Pixie-Bob and Ragdoll, he folded his arms, expression softening. “I’m just glad you’re both still standing.”
But as Mandalay’s gaze drifted past them, her voice lowered, heavy with sorrow. Her eyes fell on Izuku, who was being lifted carefully into an ambulance, his body still twitching with the effects of the paralysis venom.
“…Unfortunately,” she whispered, “not everyone is.”
Kota wriggled free from Mandalay’s side the moment he spotted Izuku being lifted toward the ambulance. He sprinted across the gravel, his small shoes scraping against the ground until he skidded to a halt at Izuku’s stretcher.
Wide-eyed, he looked up at the trembling boy whose skin still twitched with the venom’s aftershocks. “Izuku…” Kota’s voice was small, uncertain, but edged with worry. “You don’t look so good. Are you… gonna be okay?”
Izuku forced a weak smile, his lips trembling from exhaustion. “Heh… it’s been better.”
Kota hesitated, glancing down, then back up. His voice lowered. “I… I heard them say one of your classmates was taken.”
The words struck Izuku like another blow. His chest tightened, the air catching in his throat. Momo’s face, limp, vanishing into the mist, burned in his mind. He clenched his jaw, shame eating at him. Paralysis had chained him to the dirt while she was dragged away.
Seeing his expression falter, Kota’s eyes widened in alarm. “S-sorry… I shouldn’t have said that.” His shoulders hunched, guilt written across his face. “I’m sorry.”
Izuku’s voice came low, heavy, each word scraped raw. “It’s not your fault… it’s mine. I couldn’t save her.”
“That’s not true!” Kota shouted, his small fists balled at his sides. Izuku started to argue, but Kota cut him off, tears spilling down his cheeks. “I saw you fight! You saved me, from him!” His voice cracked, rage and grief blurring together. “The one who killed my parents, he broke your arm, and you still fought! You never stopped, not once, even when it hurt! Because of you, my parents finally got justice!”
Izuku froze, struck silent.
Kota wiped his face roughly, forcing the words out. “That’s why I know you gave everything tonight. You would never give up. Not on me, and not on her either.”
A shadow fell over them. Mandalay had stepped closer, her hand resting gently on Kota’s shoulder. Her tone was firm but kind. “He’s right. And don’t forget, I heard the reports. You and your friends were hit with a venom that left you paralyzed. Even pros would’ve been helpless under that kind of poison. You have nothing to blame yourself for, Midoriya.”
Her words were steady, undeniable. And yet, inside Izuku’s chest, the gnawing guilt didn’t fade. He knew they were right, he had been powerless. But knowing didn’t ease the crushing thought that he hadn’t been enough to stop them from taking Momo.
A paramedic approached briskly. “We’re ready to depart. He needs treatment immediately.”
Mandalay nodded and stepped aside, guiding Kota back a pace. “Go on. They’ll take care of him now.”
Kota leaned forward quickly before the stretcher was lifted into the ambulance. His small voice wavered, but his eyes burned with determination. “Don’t give up, Izuku. You’ll save her. I know you will.”
Izuku’s throat tightened. The doors shut, sealing him inside.
As the ambulance rumbled to life and drove him away, his thoughts narrowed to a single burning vow ’Momo. I’ll get you back. No matter what it takes… I’ll save you.‘
Notes:
Title of the next chapter: Decision
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter 30: Decision
Summary:
Some decisions are made.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Two days after the camp incident, the front gates of UA were surrounded. Dozens of reporters pressed forward, microphones and cameras thrust high, their voices overlapping in a chaotic storm.
“Is it true one of your students was abducted during the training camp?”
“Why weren’t the pro-heroes able to protect her?”
“Do you believe the League of Villains has declared war on UA?”
“Will classes continue after such a massive breach in security?”
———————————————————————
Inside, in a secured conference room, the air was heavy with tension. Nezu sat at the head of the long table, his paws folded neatly. Across from him sat Midnight, Snipe, Present Mic, and All Might.
Nezu cleared his throat softly. “The media has caught wind of the incident faster than I expected. It was inevitable. What happened at the camp cannot remain hidden.”
Midnight’s expression darkened. “Momo Yaoyorozu. A first-year student, kidnapped right under our noses. And we weren’t there to protect them.”
Snipe leaned forward, arms crossed. “We had pros on watch, and we thought the isolation of the forest and mountains would be enough to keep them safe. But they still broke through. That ain’t just a failure, it’s a message.”
Present Mic’s usually booming voice was subdued. “Those kids fought with everything they had. But it wasn’t enough. And now one of our brightest students is in villain hands.” His fists clenched tightly, trembling.
All Might, sitting stiffly in his muscle form, lowered his gaze. His voice was quiet at first, but carried the weight of command. “THE LEAGUE OF VILLAINS TOOK A STUDENT. IT IS OUR RESPONSIBILITY TO BRING HER BACK. NO MATTER THE COST.”
His voice echoed against the walls, a sharp reminder of the urgency before them.
Nezu nodded. “Recovery Girl has confirmed that the injured students are stable. But the psychological toll of this attack is immeasurable. Their trust in us, in the system, will be shaken. And perhaps that was precisely one of the villains goal.”
Midnight looked toward him, her voice sharp. “What do you propose, then? We can’t simply wait. Every moment Momo spends with them…” She hesitated, swallowing hard. “…the League will try to bend her. Use her.“
Nezu’s eyes narrowed. “We will not act rashly. Our top priority is information. We need to know their base, their intentions, and why they targeted her specifically.”
“Her Quirks,” Snipe muttered grimly. “With abilities like hers, the League won’t just keep her prisoner. They’ll try to weaponize her. To turn her against us.”
The silence that followed was suffocating.
Finally, Nezu spoke again, his tone firm. “This is not something we can haste. I know every second that passes, Yaoyorozu drifts further from our reach. We must begin planning a countermeasure.”
Midnight slammed her hand against the table, her voice sharp with anger. “Those bastards snatched one of our own right under our noses! If we hesitate, they’ll think they can do it again! We have to strike back, fast!“
Snipe let out a low breath. “Rushing in blind could cost us more lives. We need intel, locations, patterns, anything.”
Present Mic spoke “And we need to keep morale from breaking. The kids just went through hell. If they lose hope now, the villains win without lifting a finger.”
All Might straightened, his frame casting long shadows in the conference light. “OUR STUDENTS IN THE HOSPITAL… THEY MAY HOLD CLUES. THEY WERE THERE. THEY FOUGHT. IF ANYONE CAN GIVE US INSIGHT INTO HOW THE LEAGUE STRUCK, IT IS THEM.”
Nezu nodded gravely. “Then our path is clear. We gather every shred of information we can, protect the students, and prepare to move.”
The room fell silent, the weight of failure pressing on every pro’s shoulders. Yet beneath it burned a single, unyielding resolve, they would bring her back.
———————————————————————
At the same time in a hospital.
Izuku lay in a hospital bed, bandages tight around his arms and torso. His body was mostly healed, but the pain in his chest was heavier than any wound Recovery Girl had tended to.
His hand clenched into the sheets.
’Momo…‘
The memory of her being swallowed by the warp gate replayed endlessly in his mind. He had reached for her, screamed her name, but it hadn’t been enough.
Now she was gone.
Izuku stared at the ceiling, his throat tight, tears threatening to fall. He wasn’t thinking about his own injuries. He wasn’t even thinking about the reporters outside the hospital, or the lectures from the staff.
He was thinking of Momo.
And the promise he made to himself that he would bring her back.
No matter what it cost him.
The door to his hospital room creaked open. Denki’s head popped through. His eyes widened, and he shouted with relief, “You’re awake!” He glanced back into the hall and yelled, “He’s awake! Izuku’s up!”
Within moments, the room flooded with all his classmates. Shoto walked in with his usual calm, though a bandage wrapped around his head. Shoji followed, his arms covered in layers of white gauze. Even Katsuki trailed behind them, scowling, his torso bound in medical wraps and a patient’s robe hanging loosely over him.
“Deku,” he muttered, though his tone lacked its usual venom.
Before Izuku could respond, Ochako burst forward. Tears welled in her eyes as she threw her arms around him, careful of his bandages but still trembling. “Izuku! You’re finally awake!” Her voice cracked, half relief, half grief.
Izuku winced but managed a small, warm smile. “It’s good… to see you all.”
His gaze swept across the room, noting the bruises, the stitches, the heavy exhaustion etched into their faces. “From the looks of it, you’re all back on your feet.”
Shoji’s deep voice rumbled gently. “Unlike you, our injuries weren’t as severe. A few cracked ribs, sprains. Nothing Recovery Girl couldn’t handle.”
Ochako finally let him go, wiping her tears, just as Denki stepped closer. “Yeah, we all came here to see you. Well… all of us except Yaoyorozu-”
A sharp crack cut him off. Mina’s fist smashed down on Denki’s head, sending him sprawling to the floor with a painful yelp. “IDIOT!” she snapped, her eyes wide with frustration. A swelling lump grew instantly where she’d struck him.
The room went quiet. Everyone’s eyes drifted toward Izuku. His face had gone pale, his expression distant, haunted. He wasn’t looking at them anymore. He was seeing her, the moment Momo was ripped away by Kurogiri’s warp gate.
“Deku…” Ochako’s soft voice pulled him back, her hand resting lightly on his arm. Her eyes were still shining with tears, but she forced a smile. “You don’t have to think about it like that. Momo will be rescued. The teachers, the pro-heroes, they’ll find her.”
Tenya adjusted his glasses, his voice precise and firm. “Ochako is correct. The pros will not rest until she is returned. And remember, All Might himself is with them. That alone should assure us she will be safe.”
Izuku’s lips moved, his words barely audible. “…I’ll search for her.”
Ojiro tilted his head. “What was that?”
Izuku looked up sharply, his eyes blazing with resolve that silenced the entire room. His voice was louder now, steady and clear. “I said, I’ll search for her.”
A collective gasp rippled through his classmates.
A heavy silence fell over the room after Izuku’s words. His classmates exchanged uneasy glances.
Katsuki was the first to snap. “Are you stupid, Deku?! You can barely sit up, and you’re talking about storming after the League of Villains?!” His voice cracked like an explosion. “You’ll just get yourself killed, and drag the rest of us with you!”
Tenya adjusted his glasses sharply, his voice tense but measured. “Bakugo has a point. We are students, not pro-heroes. Acting recklessly could compromise ongoing rescue operations. We cannot endanger more lives.”
Ochako’s fists trembled at her sides. “Izuku, I understand how you feel… I really do. But if we rush in, we might lose more than Momo. We might lose you too.” Her eyes brimmed with tears again.
Shoto’s tone was low, but it carried weight. “You’re not wrong to want to act. But the League won’t hesitate to use her against us. Charging in blindly plays into their hands.”
Eijiro clenched his jaw, his usual fire subdued. “Bro, I respect your guts, but this ain’t about being manly, it’s about being smart. If we mess this up, we’ll make things worse for Yaoyorozu.”
Kyoka crossed her arms, her voice sharp. “Izuku, don’t you get it? They didn’t just take her, they planned this. That collar, those monsters, all of it. You think you’re ready to face that?”
Tsuyu’s voice was quiet but cutting, her wide eyes fixed on him. “Ribbit… you’re letting your emotions take the lead. That’s dangerous. I know you want to protect her, but heroes need to think clearly, not rush headlong.”
Denki, rubbing the new lump on his head from Mina, muttered, “Yeah, dude… we’re barely standing. Even if we wanted to, we don’t have the strength to pull something like that off.”
Mina folded her arms, glaring. “She’s my friend too. But if you go out there half-broken, you’ll just end up in another hospital bed, or worse.”
Shoji rumbled softly. “You’re carrying too much, Midoriya. Don’t bear this weight alone.”
Koji gave a timid nod, his hands twisting nervously. “Y-yeah… the pros are stronger. We should trust them.”
Hanta scratched the back of his head. “I hate to say it, but if even the teachers didn’t stop them… what chance do we have?”
Sato’s voice was gentle but firm. “You should be recovering, Midoriya, not planning a suicide mission.”
Fumikage’s dark shadow stirred restlessly as he spoke. “The darkness is thick around this matter. To dive into it recklessly is to invite despair.”
Aoyama, unusually subdued, gave a faint shake of his head. “Even my sparkle cannot pierce this gloom.”
Ojiro’s tail lashed once against the floor. “I hate this too. But running off now isn’t the way. It isn’t fair to her, or to us.”
Toru’s voice chimed in, softer than usual. “We want her back too, Izuku. But we can’t just rush in and get captured with her.”
One by one, the voices died down. Every classmate had spoken their fears, their doubts, their pleas.
Izuku sat silently through it all, his head lowered, fists trembling against the sheets. When the last voice faded, he drew a long breath and looked up, his green eyes blazing with a quiet, unshakable fire.
“I know what you’re all saying. And I get it. But I can’t ignore this. I have Momo to thank for so much, for believing in me, for giving me strength, for showing me what it means to stand tall.” His gaze swept across each of their faces, steady and unwavering. “But it’s not just me. We all have that. Every single one of us owes her more than we can ever say.”
Izuku’s gaze swept the room, steady and full of conviction. “She’s done so much for us. More than we ever realized. She helped us in our studies and training for the final exams so all of us could even go to the camp in the first place. And don’t forget, on our very first day at UA, she took a risk no one else dared to. She challenged Aizawa when he threatened to expel one of us. And he meant it. He really was going to if it wasn’t for Momo.”
A collective gasp rippled through the room.
Izuku turned toward Toru. “She made your hero costume when nothing was given to you. Even though she hates to creates clothes with her quirk, she still went out of her way to make sure you had what you needed. And during the entrance exam… she healed you, so you could keep going.”
Toru’s voice rang out in surprise. “She did what?!” Her shock was genuine, she hadn’t known about the healing part.
Izuku nodded firmly before shifting his gaze to Kyoka. “And you, during the entrance exam, when your equipment broke, she created new amplifiers for you.”
Kyoka’s face flushed faintly as she looked away, memories flashing back. She clenched her fists. “…I remember.”
Izuku then turned to Ochako. “And you. She helped you win ten million yen at a tombola for your parents.”
Ochako raised her hands nervously, cheeks pink. “Actually… it was thirty million yen and two tickets for a first class cruise.”
Some of the boys erupted in gasps, some nearly stumbling down.
Ochako rubbed her neck, embarrassed. “After the first one, we entered two more. She used the same tricks, and… yeah.”
Izuku simply nodded, unbothered, before facing Tenya. His voice dropped slightly. “And you she didn’t just save Shoto, me and you from the Hero Killer. On top she healed your brother too, so he could move again.”
Tenya froze, shame washing over his features. His hands trembled as he lowered his gaze. “…I, yes. That’s true.”
Denki blinked hard. “Wait, wait, wait, hold up. Did I just hear that right?”
Kirishima leaned forward, stunned. “You’re telling us… Momo was the one who stopped the Hero Killer?”
Tenya let out a heavy sigh, shoulders slumping. He turned to his classmates. “We were sworn to secrecy. But yes. Yaoyorozu was the real one who brought him down. To protect us, she let it be recorded as Ryukyu’s victory alone.”
The room erupted in audible gasps.
Izuku gave a firm nod and turned his eyes on Shoto. “And you. She’s the reason you finally accepted your fire half. She pushed you to face yourself. And not just that, she saved you, Katsuki, Shoji, and me from the League of Villains. She stood alone against three Nomus, while wearing a shock collar that shocked her every time she tried to use her Quirks.”
Shoto’s expression darkened, his jaw tight with guilt. Shoji lowered his head, and even Katsuki’s glare flickered, replaced by something heavier, harder to read.
Izuku clenched his fists, then looked back at all of them. His voice shook, but his conviction never wavered. “But I’m the one who owes her most of all. Because the only reason I ever got into UA is because of her.”
Ochako blinked, confusion written all over her face. “What… what do you mean by that?”
Izuku drew a deep breath. “Do you remember when I told you that my Quirk manifested just a week before the entrance exam?”
Ochako nodded slowly.
Izuku’s eyes hardened with truth. “That wasn’t the whole story. The truth is… I only have my Quirk because of Momo. She gave me a quirk.”
The room went deathly still. Every pair of eyes widened. Gasps, stifled shouts, and shocked murmurs filled the air.
Ochako’s voice broke the silence, soft and trembling. “Izuku… is that true?”
Izuku nodded slowly, his expression solemn. “Ten months before the entrance exam, I met Momo for the first time. A Sludge Villain attacked us. All Might saved us that day, but looking back now… I’m certain Momo could’ve beaten that villain on her own.”
Tsuyu blinked, tilting her head. “Ribbit… you met her before UA?”
Izuku gave a faint smile. “Yes. After All Might left, Momo and I talked a little. I asked her the question I’d always wanted to ask All Might, whether someone like me, who is quirkless, could become a hero. I thought she’d laugh or mock me. But she didn’t. Without even a second of doubt, she said, ‘I don’t see why you couldn’t.’”
The weight of those words lingered in the air.
Izuku’s voice grew steadier. “From that day on, she trained me for the entrance exam. And let me tell you, it wasn’t easy. One of my tasks was to clear Dagobah Beach of all the junk and garbage.”
Toru gasped loudly. “Wait, that was you?!”
Izuku chuckled sheepishly and nodded. “Yeah… but that’s not the point. After ten long months of training, she finally showed me one of her hidden abilities. And then… she gave me a Quirk. From that day forward, I’ve had the quirk I named Forceflow.”
His classmates stared at him in disbelief, mouths open, eyes wide.
Tenya adjusted his glasses with trembling hands, his voice low. “A Quirk that can… give others Quirks… exists…” His tone carried both awe and unease.
Katsuki narrowed his eyes, his voice sharp. “So that’s how you got your Quirk.”
Shoto’s gaze hardened. “Unbelievable. If this knowledge spread to the wrong people…” He trailed off, his voice tight.
Izuku’s expression darkened. “That’s why we kept it secret. Even her Creation Quirk alone would make her a target for abduction. But with everything else she can do, healing, teleportation, and more… it’s no wonder. What she feared most has already happened. She’s been kidnapped. And I’ll do everything in my power to bring her back.”
Silence filled the room. His classmates averted their eyes, guilt heavy on their faces. Some opened their mouths as if to speak, but no words came.
The stillness was broken when the door opened. Recovery Girl stepped inside, blinking in mild surprise. “Oh my, I see you’ve got visitors.” She shuffled closer, her sharp eyes landing on Izuku. “I’m here for your treatment.” Then she turned to the others, voice firm. “As for you students, you should head to the lobby. All Might and Detective Tsukauchi would like to ask you some questions about the incident.”
One by one, the class filed out. Some gave Izuku small waves, others murmured well-wishes, their footsteps heavy with lingering shame.
Ochako was the last to remain. She lingered in the doorway, her eyes soft and filled with worry. Slowly, she looked back at Izuku. “Please… don’t push yourself too hard.”
With that, she slipped out, closing the door gently behind her.
———————————————————————
One hour later.
Recovery Girl’s treatment left Izuku tired but steadier on his feet. The worst of his injuries were mended, though soreness still lingered in his arms and ribs. By late afternoon, he was cleared for release.
At the reception desk, he leaned over to sign the discharge forms. The nurse behind the counter gave him a gentle smile. “That’s all, Midoriya. Now, here are the items we collected from you during treatment.”
Izuku blinked. ’Items?‘ He didn’t remember having anything on him except his torn, bloodied uniform. ’What could they possibly…?‘
His eyes widened when the nurse set down a small tray. On it sat a single, familiar object, his earbud.
The breath caught in his throat. ’Her creation…‘ He knew instantly, this was his key to finding Momo. But first, he had to speak to Tenya.
Without another word, Izuku snatched the earbud, stuffed it into his pocket, and sprinted toward the exit. The sliding doors parted, spilling him into the late afternoon sun. He had only taken a few steps down the hospital’s stone path when he froze.
Ahead of him stood all of his classmates.
“G-guys?” Izuku stammered, eyes darting between them. “What are you still doing here?”
It was Tenya who stepped forward, hands rigidly chopping at his sides, but his voice firm. “Izuku. We all thought long and hard about what you said earlier. And we have reached a unanimous decision. You are right.”
Shoto’s heterochromatic gaze met Izuku’s. His tone was steady but carried weight.
“We owe Yaoyorozu too much to abandon her now. She deserves more than our silence.”
Ochako took a step closer, her voice trembling but resolved. “We all want to save her. Together.”
Mina grinned despite the heavy mood, her fists clenched. “Yeah! Yaomomo always had our backs. Now it’s our turn!”
Toru’s invisible outline leaned forward, her voice bright but determined. “We’re not leaving her to suffer.”
Tsuyu tilted her head slightly, her large eyes unblinking. “Momo is a part of our team. Ribbit. Heroes don’t leave teammates behind.”
Finally, Kyoka crossed her arms, her voice quieter but sharper than the rest. “She’s always put everyone else first. It’s about damn time we put her first. No excuses.”
Izuku’s throat tightened. He clenched his fists against his sides, emotions threatening to overwhelm him. Then he managed a shaky smile. “Ah, guys… thank you. Thank you all.”
A beat of silence passed before Kirishima spoke up, his tone eager but serious. “So, Midoriya… what’s the plan?”
Izuku exhaled and slowly lifted his right hand. Resting on his palm was the earbud. His eyes burned with determination. “We’re going to use Momo’s creations… to find Momo herself.”
Tenya’s eyes narrowed behind his glasses. He quickly raised his phone, tapping the screen until a grid of blinking dots appeared. “If you intend to track her earbud’s signal, I must stop you here. Look.” He held the phone up for all to see. The map displayed their classmates signals, every earbud accounted for. Every one except Momo’s. “Yaoyorozu is out of range. Her signal does not appear.”
Izuku didn’t flinch. He closed his fingers around the earbud, voice unwavering. “Then we’ll make the signal stronger.”
His classmates exchanged confused looks. Denki tilted his head. “Uh… stronger? Like, what’s that even mean?”
Ochako stepped forward, her brow furrowed. “Izuku… what do you mean by that?”
Izuku’s expression hardened. “To explain, we’ll need to go to a secret place. But first, I have to pick something up from my home.”
Before anyone could ask further, Izuku broke into a sprint, his voice ringing back over his shoulder. “Meet me at the Dagobah Beach in one hour!”
The group stood frozen for a moment, watching his figure vanish down the street.
———————————————————————
At same time at the League of Villains hideout.
The flickering television buzzed with the latest headline before Shigaraki turns out the screen. For a moment, the bar was filled only with the faint hum of Kurogiri’s warp mist drifting lazily from behind the counter.
The villains were scattered, Dabi leaned against the far wall, arms crossed, expression unreadable. Twice paced back and forth, muttering to himself, while Mr. Compress twirled a marble theatrically between his fingers. Toga lounged on a barstool, her smile sharp and restless.
Shigaraki turned, his crimson eyes narrowing on the figure chained to the wall. Momo sat slumped but upright, arms bound above her head by heavy restraints. The Null-Collar at her throat pulsed faintly, a cruel reminder of what happened whenever she dared to test her power. Dried blood streaked from her left temple, cutting a dark path across her pale skin.
Shigaraki’s voice cut through the silence, low and grating. “As I see it, you’re the number one topic in Japan news right now.”
Despite her situation, Momo’s lips curled into a small, mocking smile. “What’s wrong? Jealous that I’m getting more attention than the League of Villains?”
Shigaraki’s eyes narrowed dangerously, but before he could retort, Toga burst out laughing, kicking her heels against the counter “Oooh, feisty! I like her more and more~.”
Shigaraki stepped closer, his boots scraping against the floorboards, until he loomed in front of Momo. His voice dropped to a venomous hiss. “If you knew what is good for you, you’d stop with the smart mouth.”
Momo tilted her chin upward, unflinching. “And if you knew what is good for you, you’d rethink those fashion choices.”
Toga giggled again, nearly tipping off her stool, while Shigaraki’s hands twitched with rage. He raised his left hand, fingers splayed, hovering inches from her right arm. “Maybe I should just take your arm. That might shut you up.”
Momo sneered, her eyes glinting despite her exhaustion. “Why stop there? Why not take my eyes instead? Then I won’t have to look at your disgusting costumes anymore. Especially yours.” Her gaze raked over him, mocking. “Seriously, what’s with all the gloves? Did you not get hugged enough as a child?”
The words cut like knives. Shigaraki’s face contorted in fury, his hand twitching closer, decay trembling at his fingertips. He was seconds away from acting when Kurogiri materialized at his side, not in his mist form, but fully dressed, composed, and calm.
“That would be unwise,” Kurogiri intoned, his voice steady. “We still need the girl. Intact.”
Shigaraki froze, chest heaving, before pulling his hand back with a guttural growl. He turned sharply, snatching up the pair of gloves that had once belonged to Momo. With a single touch, they crumbled into dust between his fingers, scattering across the floor.
“Don’t think you’re safe just because we have plans for you,” he spat, his voice shaking with restrained fury. “It doesn’t mean we won’t hurt you.”
Instead of fear, Momo narrowed her eyes at him, her expression cold and unyielding. She said nothing, but her silence was more defiant than words.
———————————————————————
Meanwhile, at Izuku’s home.
Izuku burst into the apartment, barely pausing long enough to hug his mother. Inko’s worried hands lingered on his arms, checking him over, but he forced a reassuring smile. “I’m okay, Mom. I promise.”
He explained to her fast that he needs to get something and head then to his friends to the Dagobah Beach.
She reluctantly let him go, tears brimming in her eyes as she whispered, “Please… come back safe.”
Izuku nodded firmly before slipping into his room. He moved straight to his desk, rifling through the drawers until his fingers closed around cold metal. With a triumphant gasp, he pulled out a small key and held it high. “There it is.”
But just as he turned to leave, something caught his eye. A folded piece of paper lay tucked between his notebooks. Slowly, almost reverently, he pulled it free.
His breath hitched. He recognized it instantly, the note Momo had written before his crushing defeat at the Sports Festival.
”Your task, Midoriya: Invite Ochako on a date. I know you can do it, don’t make me come over there and push you myself.“
The doodle in the corner, Momo’s playful wink and peace sign, stared back at him. For a moment, his vision blurred. He set the note down gently, brushing his thumb across the ink as if afraid it might fade.
Quietly, to himself, he whispered, “I promise… I’ll ask Ochako on a date. As soon as you’re back.”
He closed the drawer with care, the note tucked safely away, then tightened his grip on the key. Determination burned in his eyes.
It was time to move.
———————————————————————
A few minutes later.
Izuku sprinted down the pavement, lungs burning, heart hammering in his chest. When he finally reached the entrance to the Dagobah Beach, he skidded to a stop. Waiting for him were all of his classmates, gathered in a tense semicircle.
Tenya stepped forward, adjusting his glasses with a sharp motion. “Izuku! Finally. Since you’ve called us all here, can you now explain what exactly you intend to do?”
Izuku caught his breath, then straightened. His green eyes blazed with determination. “I think it’ll be better if I show you.”
Without another word, he turned and started walking down the street. The others exchanged glances, then followed closely behind.
After a few minutes, they stopped in front of what looked like an abandoned warehouse. Rust clung to the walls, and one of the windows had been boarded up. Denki tilted his head, confusion painted across his face. “Uh… seriously? What do you wanna show us in this dump?”
Izuku didn’t answer. He approached the keypad by the door and quickly punched in a code. The panel beeped, and with a heavy groan the reinforced door unlocked. “You’ll see.”
The class trailed behind him into the warehouse, and immediately froze.
Gasps filled the air as their eyes adjusted to the interior. The first time Izuku had stepped foot inside, it had been little more than a forgotten storage space. Now, it was completely transformed.
Rows of neatly organized shelves lined the walls, filled with training equipment, weights, and tools. The old arsenal is expanded, realistic but safe replicas of weapons, wooden swords, blunted spears, practice bows, hung on mounted racks. A reinforced sparring area had been built in the corner, complete with padded flooring and dummies shaped like villains.
Along one wall stood several mannequins, dressed in half-finished combat outfits and custom gear, clearly designed with students in mind. One of the mannequins even wore the black armor Momo created during the UA Sport Festival. The workbench in the center was spotless, covered in notebooks filled with sketches, calculations, and improvement plans. Beside it stood a refrigerator humming quietly.
Every detail screamed of careful planning and long hours of dedication.
Tenya’s jaw dropped. “W-what is this place?”
Izuku glanced over his shoulder, his voice quiet but steady. “This is Momo’s secret warehouse.”
Ochako blinked, her voice barely above a whisper. “Wait… this place belongs to Momo?”
Izuku nodded. “Yes. She built this all with her Quirk. It’s where she comes to train, to study, to experiment… or just to be alone. She created all of this with her own hands.”
Kyoka frowned slightly, crossing her arms. “If this is her private retreat… is it really okay for you to bring us here?”
Izuku’s lips tightened. His gaze lowered for a moment, then lifted again with renewed resolve. “Probably not. And I’ll accept whatever consequences she gives me after. But right now, saving her is more important than my own guilt.”
The others fell into silence, their respect for him deepening.
As they wandered, the girls drifted toward a large corkboard pinned with dozens of photographs. Smiling faces of Class 1-A stared back at them, snapshots from the Sports Festival, the Girls day out at the arcade, training exercises, and candid moments of laughter.
Among them were several photos of Momo and Izuku together, sparring, poring over notes, or just standing side by side with determined expressions or happy smiles.
Kyoka’s cheeks warmed faintly at the sight, though she quickly looked away. Mina grinned knowingly, elbowing Ochako, who flushed red when she saw the sparring photos with Izuku.
The boys were looking around the warehouse in awe, especially at the arsenal.
Meanwhile, Izuku stepped toward a tall black metallic cabinet tucked in the far corner. His hand reached into his pocket and pulled out the small key he had retrieved from home. With a click, he slid it into the lock.
The metallic door groaned as it swung fully open, revealing rows of carefully labeled drawers, stacks of technical documents, and a neat arrangement of small gadgets. Izuku’s classmates crowded around him, curiosity burning in their eyes.
Out of curiosity Ochako reached out hesitantly and picked up a bundle of papers from one of the shelves. Her eyes widened, and she gasped. “These are… patent applications?!”
Izuku didn’t even glance up as he dug through the smaller drawers, telling her. “After you gave her the idea to patent the Earbuds, she didn’t stop there. She started filing patents for all kinds of devices she created.”
Mina whistled, her pink eyes sparkling with awe as she flipped through another folder.
“Whoa, there must be dozens here!”
Izuku’s voice came calm but precise as he opened yet another drawer. “Thirty-three, to be exact. And four are still pending.”
Kyoka’s jaw dropped, her earphone jacks twitching slightly. “That’s… that’s unbelievable. Yaomomo never said anything about this.”
Izuku finally stopped, his face lighting up as his hand closed around the right drawer.
“Found it.”
He pulled open the drawer fully, revealing a line of compact, sleek fly-drones. His classmates leaned closer, their astonishment filling the silence.
Toru’s invisible head tilted, her voice uncertain. “Um… in what way are those supposed to help us find Momo?”
Tenya’s adjusted his glasses with a sharp motion. “Midoriya, if your intention is to sweep all of Japan with these drones, I must inform you that such a task is far too time-consuming. It would be impossible to locate her that way.”
Izuku shook his head firmly, gathering nineteen drones into his arms and grabbing one of the tablets from the cabinet. “No. I have something entirely different in mind.”
He shut the cabinet door with a heavy click and carried everything to the workbench, arranging the drones and the tablet neatly so everyone could see. His classmates crowded around him in tense anticipation.
“Everyone, put your Earbuds on the workbench,” Izuku instructed.
The class exchanged puzzled glances, but one by one, they complied, laying their devices down in front of him.
Kyoka crossed her arms, her voice sharp but expectant. “Alright, Midoriya. You’d better explain how exactly these things are supposed to help us find Yaomomo.”
Izuku picked up one of the Earbuds and held it high. “Momo once told me these drones can fly up to a hundred kilometers and carry a payload of about a half kilo. Not much, but more than enough to carry one of these.”
He tapped on the tablet, and with a soft whir, one of the drones rose into the air. Its tiny claws extended and latched onto the Earbud in his hand, lifting it effortlessly upward.
Gasps spread through the group as the drone hovered steadily above their heads.
Izuku continued, his voice gaining strength, “If we have the drones carry our Earbuds in sequence, five kilometers apart, each one will stay within the signal range of the next. This way, our tracking range extends far beyond what a single device can manage.”
Tenya’s eyes widened as the realization struck him. He whipped out his phone, the tracking app already open. “Yaoyorozu once explained this to me! If one Earbud is within the app’s range and another is placed five kilometers further, the network expands with it. Each connection increases the search radius exponentially!”
The class collectively froze as the meaning sank in.
Izuku nodded, determination blazing in his green eyes. “Exactly. With Momo’s inventions, we can build a living chain. And that gives us a practical search radius of almost one hundred kilometers. Enough to track her down.”
For a moment, silence filled the warehouse. Then, all at once, the tension broke, cheers, gasps, and shouts of excitement erupted as hope surged through them.
Kirishima slammed a hardened fist into his palm. “That’s manly as hell, Midoriya!”
Ochako’s eyes sparkled with relief, her smile wide and warm “We really can find her!”
Even Todoroki, usually calm and reserved, let out a soft breath. “…Impressive.”
Izuku steadied himself against the workbench, watching their faces light up. His chest tightened, but this time, it wasn’t with fear. It was hope. “We will bring her back.”
———————————————————————
The students gathered outside the warehouse, the last rays of sunlight bleeding into the horizon as evening settled in. One by one, the fly-drones lifted into the sky, each clutching an Earbud before darting off in carefully measured intervals. Izuku’s fingers moved rapidly over the tablet, guiding their formation with practiced precision.
They waited.
The air was heavy, filled with both hope and unease. Kirishima broke the silence first, scratching the back of his head. “Uh… how long have we been out here, anyway?”
Sero glanced at his phone. “A hour and a half.”
Denki groaned dramatically, throwing his hands up. “Seriously? What if this doesn’t even work?”
“Shut it,” Kyoka snapped, folding her arms. “It will work.”
Mineta fidgeted nervously, his voice high and whiny. “B-but what if it doesn’t?! We’ve been standing around for nearly two hours, and we still don’t have a signal! What if she’s too far away, what if we never-”
“Mineta.” Tenya’s voice cut through his panic, sharp and unwavering. He didn’t even look up from his phone. “If you struggle with a mere ninety minutes of waiting, you will never be a true hero. Search-and-rescue missions can take days, sometimes weeks. Heroes wait as long as it takes to bring someone home.”
Before Mineta could stammer out a reply, a soft ping echoed from Tenya’s phone.
All heads snapped toward him instantly.
The map on his screen flickered, then lit up with a glowing icon, Momo’s Earbud signal.
Izuku’s breath caught. “She’s there…”
Tenya quickly zoomed in, calculating. “It’s the seventeenth Earbud in the chain. That places the signal roughly eighty-five kilometers northeast of us, near this area. By train, it will take just under an hour. After that, approximately two kilometers on foot.”
“Then what are we waiting for?!” Ojiro exclaimed, his tail flicking behind him. “Let’s move now!”
The group erupted with cheers and shouts of determination, ready to sprint straight toward the station. But Tenya lifted a hand, his tone firm.
“Wait. A group this large would draw far too much attention. We cannot be sure if the League of Villains has lookouts stationed nearby. Five of us, at most, should go.”
“I’ll go,” Tenya declared, stepping firmly to Izuku’s side. His voice carried conviction, sharper than steel. “Yaoyorozu once saved my life from the Hero Killer, and she healed my brother when no one else could. I owe her more than words can express. I will not stand aside while she suffers.”
“I’m in too.” Todoroki’s voice was cool and calm, but there was no mistaking the steel in his eyes.
“Tch. Like hell I’m staying behind.” Bakugo’s palms popped with small explosions as he stepped forward. “Yaoyorozu saved me, I’m paying that back. And don’t you dare argue with me.”
The rest of the class erupted in protest, each shouting their desire to join.
Mina waved her arms wildly. “No way you’re leaving us behind!”
Tsuyu croaked out firmly, “Momo is my friend too.”
Even Ochako, usually gentle, spoke with unusual force. “We’re not just going to sit and wait while you four risk everything!”
The noise rose, overlapping voices of desperation and loyalty.
Finally, Tenya raised his voice above them all. “Enough! Midoriya should decide. He is the one who devised this plan. He is the one Yaoyorozu entrusted with her live. It is his right to choose who will go.”
Izuku froze, eyes wide. “M-me?”
“Yes,” Tenya said without hesitation. “You understand both the risks and the responsibility. This decision must fall to you.”
The entire class fell silent, every eye turning toward him. Izuku swallowed hard, his heart pounding as he looked around at his friends and classmates each of them desperate, determined, ready to fight for Momo.
He clenched his fists, then slowly raised his head.
“Alright.” His voice was steady, though his chest was tight. “I think the person who should come with us is…“
Notes:
Title of the next chapter: Rescue Mission
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter 31: Rescue mission
Summary:
The rescue mission begins
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The train doors hissed open, spilling the five students into the quiet sprawl of the area where Tenya‘s phone located the signal of Momo’s earbud. Evening shadows stretched across the lively streets.
Each of them wore disguises stitched by Momo’s hands, clothes that were stored in her warehouse and concealed their identities yet carried hints of who they were.
Izuku’s jacket was dark green with a high collar, hood pulled low. The seams were reinforced with discreet padding, practical, protective, much like him.
Tenya wore a sharply tailored coat of navy blue, almost military in cut. It hugged his posture with rigid lines, matching his disciplined, upright stance.
Shoto’s attire was minimalist, a long black coat, plain white shirt beneath, the starkness echoing his stoic personality. Only a strip of fabric tied around his head concealed his distinctive hair.
Katsuki’s outfit was rougher, a bomber jacket of dark crimson stitched with hidden pockets. His hands shoved deep into the pockets, fists twitching with barely restrained energy.
Kyoka wore a layered hoodie and jacket combo, dark purple fading into black. The hood was cut to cast her face in shadow, the edges trimmed with subtle studs, quiet rebellion woven into every stitch.
They walked with measured pace through the dim streets, the only sound their steps crunching on loose gravel. Tenya glanced down at his phone.
“At our current pace,” he announced, voice low but firm, “we should reach the signal’s location in approximately thirty minutes.”
Izuku’s shoulders were tight, his fists clenching and unclenching at his sides. Every instinct screamed at him to sprint ahead, to tear through the streets until he reached her. But if villains could be watching them, reckless speed could doom them all.
The silence grew heavy until Shoto spoke, his voice calm but carrying a trace of wonder. “I still can’t believe Yaoyorozu actually tailored these clothes herself instead of creating them with her Quirk.”
Kyoka smirked faintly beneath her hood. “She once told me that before she got her Quirk, she wanted to be a fashion designer. That’s why she won’t just create clothes with her quirk. She’s only done it twice, once for Toru, since she never got a proper hero costume, and once when Mina… might’ve melted the straps off a girl’s dress by ’accident‘.”
Izuku nodded quickly, his expression softening. “Yeah, that’s right. It’s one of the two things she really doesn’t like creating.”
Tenya lifted his eyes from his phone, brows raised. “And the other?”
Izuku and Kyoka answered at the same time “Weapons.”
That word made the three boys falter for a beat.
Katsuki scoffed, his voice dripping with disbelief. “The hell are you talking about? That warehouse of hers is crawling with weapons.”
Izuku’s answer came steady, though his fists clenched tighter. “Just because she knows how to make them, and how to use them, doesn’t mean she enjoys it. She only creates them because she believes a hero should always be prepared. But just so you know, every single weapon in that warehouse is either dulled or designed to fire non-lethal rounds.”
Shoto blinked, genuinely surprised. “Non-lethal… all of them?”
Izuku gave a firm nod.
Katsuki only let out a short, harsh scoff and kicked a loose stone across the pavement. “Tch. Whatever. How long till we get there?”
Tenya glanced at his screen again, his expression unwavering. “Roughly twenty minutes.”
Izuku’s chest tightened. Twenty minutes felt like an eternity. His hands curled into fists until his knuckles whitened.
Kyoka, walking just to his side, noticed. She reached out, resting a hand on his shoulder. Her voice was soft, but it carried a quiet strength. “I get it. You’re frustrated. So am I. I’d sprint there right now if I could. But rushing won’t help her, Izuku. If we’re sloppy, we put her in even more danger.”
Izuku’s breath caught, then steadied. He gave her a small nod, voice low. “Thanks, Kyoka.”
The tension in his shoulders eased slightly, but the fire in his eyes only burned brighter.
Kyoka waited a few moments, letting the silence settle before she tilted her head toward Izuku. “There’s something I’ve been wondering this whole time. Why me? Out of everyone in our class… why’d you pick me to come along?”
Izuku blinked, caught off guard. He rubbed the back of his neck, then spoke carefully, choosing his words with the same weight he gave every plan. “Your Quirk is perfect for this. If things go wrong, your Earphone Jacks can pick up sounds, movements, even heartbeats from a distance. We’ll know if villains are waiting before they know we’re here. And…” His expression softened. “Momo trusts you. She talks about you a lot, Kyoka. She respects you, not just your Quirk, but you as a person. As her friend.”
Kyoka froze, heat creeping up her neck. She lifted a hand to scratch awkwardly at her cheek, trying, and failing, to hide the flush spreading across her face. “I… didn’t know she thought that highly of me.”
Izuku gave her a small, sincere smile. “Believe me when I say this, Momo holds all her friends close to her heart. All of Class 1-A. Well…” His brow furrowed. “…except Mineta.”
That earned a stifled snort from Kyoka. She bit back a laugh but couldn’t resist the smirk tugging at her lips. “Yeah, I can’t blame her for that one.”
The brief humor cut the tension, a small relief as they pressed forward.
———————————————————————
The minutes ticked by in weighted silence until at last the group reached their destination.
The building loomed at the end of a narrow street, a rundown bar, its windows blackened, its door barricaded with rough wooden planks. Dust and decay clung to it, as though the structure itself rejected the light of the city.
Tenya stopped first, raising his phone to check the signal. The screen pulsed steadily, the dot unmoving. His jaw tightened. “According to the earbud’s tracker… she’s in there.”
Katsuki cracked his knuckles, voice sharp and impatient. “Then what the hell are we waiting for? Let’s bust in and end this already.”
Before he could move, Shoto’s arm shot out, blocking his path. His tone was calm, but firm. “That would be reckless. We don’t know what’s inside, or how many villains are waiting.”
Tenya adjusted his glasses. “Todoroki is correct. Rushing blindly could endanger Yaoyorozu further.”
Izuku’s stomach twisted. Every fiber of his being screamed to side with Bakugo, to smash through those barricades and tear every plank apart. But reason, and the memory of Momo’s cautious wisdom, dragged him back. If they stormed in without a plan, they might lose her.
Kyoka glanced down a narrow alleyway branching from the main street. “What if we don’t go through the front? Maybe there’s another way. Something quieter.”
The others exchanged brief glances, then nodded in agreement.
They slipped into the alley, boots crunching against scattered trash and gravel. Izuku’s eyes scanned the wall until something caught his attention, above some dumpsters a grimy window, streaked with dirt, its frame splintered and glass cracked.
He pointed, lowering his voice to a whisper. “There. We can get a look inside from here. Maybe even hear what’s going on.”
The group nodded. One by one, they climbed onto a pair of dented metal dumpsters, balancing carefully as they gathered by the window.
And as their eyes adjusted to the gloom inside, every drop of blood in their bodies seemed to turn to ice.
Through the cracked window, the dim light inside revealed a cruel sight.
Momo was chained to the wall, her arms pulled taut above her head by thick restraints. The Null-collar clung tightly around her neck. Dried blood streaked down from her left temple, a crimson reminder of the fight that had led her here. Even bruised, even broken, she carried herself with a steady defiance that the villains couldn’t quite crush.
Shigaraki stood at the center of the room, looming over her, his hand holding a remote, that probably could activate the collar, idly at his side. “You could make a difference, Yaoyorozu,” he drawled, voice low and mocking. “You’re wasted on them. The so-called heroes. They treat you like a tool. With us… you’d be free. You’d be useful.”
Katsuki’s teeth ground audibly as he glared through the window. “That bastard. Like hell she’d ever join them.”
Kyoka’s hands tightened into fists, her earphone jacks trembling against the glass. “Yaomomo…” she whispered, her chest tight.
Inside, Momo lifted her chin, eyes narrowed. Despite the blood and exhaustion weighing her down, her voice was sharp. “For the last time, I will never side with people who murder, terrorize, and destroy lives. You think you’re offering me freedom? All I see are chains.”
Twice threw his hands in the air, pacing in quick, erratic circles. “Chains, chains, chains! Don’t you see, doll? Everyone’s chained to something! At least we’re honest about it!” His voice broke into two tones, overlapping. “You’d look good in black, y’know. Villain chic!”
Momo arched a brow, a flash of her usual wit slipping through. “If your idea of chic is that ridiculous mask, I’ll pass.”
Izuku’s heart leapt at her defiance, but his hand trembled against the window frame. “She’s buying time… but that collar, if she pushes her Quirk again…”
As if to prove his fear, Shigaraki pressed a button on the remote.
Momo’s palm twitched. The collar flared instantly, sending a surge of electricity through her body. Her scream echoed off the walls, raw and agonized, until her knees buckled.
Shoto’s breath hitched, his fists clenching. “They’re torturing her…”
Tenya’s jaw tightened, his voice shaking with controlled fury. “This cruelty… it is unforgivable.”
Inside, Toga crouched low, her head tilted in eerie curiosity. “You sound so pretty when you scream. But you’d be even prettier if you smiled for us, Momo.”
Mr. Compress tipped his hat with a flourish. “Indeed. Such a resilient spirit. What a waste it would be to let it wither on the wrong side of history.”
Momo spat blood onto the floor, her glare unwavering. “If standing with you is history… I’d rather be forgotten.”
Katsuki slammed his palm against the brick wall, sparks crackling. “Damn it, Deku, we can’t just stand here.“
Izuku’s eyes stayed locked on her, his breath shallow, his mind racing. Every fiber of him screamed to move, to smash down the wall, to tear those chains apart. But he forced himself still. “Not yet,” he whispered, voice trembling. “We need the right moment… if we rush in now, we’ll lose her.”
Shigaraki crouched in front of Momo, tilting his head as his mechanical fingers clicked against the floor. His voice was almost gentle, but each word dripped with menace. “You’re going to break. Slowly. And when you do… you’ll see that this world doesn’t deserve your loyalty.”
Through the shattered window, the five students held their breath. They could do nothing but listen, powerless for now, yet each of them silently vowed ’this wasn’t the end.‘
The bar was thick with stale smoke and shadow. Momo’s ragged breaths filled the silence after her last scream, chains clinking softly as her arms trembled under the weight of restraint.
Dabi stepped forward, his stitched grin catching the flicker of a low light. “You’re stubborn,” he said, voice a dry rasp. “But stubbornness burns away eventually.” His hand shot out in a flash, striking her across the face.
The crack echoed.
Momo’s head snapped to the side, a thin line of fresh blood tracing her lip. For a moment, silence hung, then she turned back toward him with a crooked smile. “Was that a punch? Or were you trying to scratch my nose?”
Kyoka gasped softly, hands flying to her mouth. “Yaomomo…”
Katsuki nearly exploded, sparks igniting from his palms as he hissed through clenched teeth. “That flaming freak, how dare he…“
Shoto’s eyes were cold, voice low. “He’s trying to break her.”
Inside, Dabi froze for half a second at her remark, then let out a short, humorless laugh. “You’ve got a mouth on you, princess. Careful, it might get burned shut.” His palm ignited in blue fire, the heat washing across her chained form, singeing the edges of her shirt.
Before he could press further, Kurogiri’s misty form rose between them. “Enough,” the warp-gate user said calmly, his voice echoing like a distant bell. “Excessive damage risks breaking her before she can be… persuaded. We need her alive, cooperative, intact.”
Izuku’s fists trembled, nails biting into his palms. “They’re treating her like a thing… like she’s just some weapon…” His voice cracked with anger, barely contained.
Shigaraki, half-lounging in a chair with his mechanical hand flexing idly, lifted the small remote. The button gleamed under his pale fingers. “She doesn’t need fire to learn her place.” He pressed it.
The Null-collar flared again, electricity ripping through Momo’s body. Her scream tore from her throat, raw and agonized, as her back arched against the wall. The chains rattled violently, her hands clawing at nothing.
“STOP IT!” Izuku’s shout tore out before he could stop himself, muffled by the broken window. His heart pounded wildly, every instinct screaming to smash inside.
Tenya grabbed his arm quickly, his own eyes burning. “Midoriya, control yourself! If we act rashly, we jeopardize her rescue!” But his voice shook, betraying the fury bubbling beneath his strict discipline.
Inside, Momo’s body sagged, sweat dripping down her brow. Her voice came out hoarse, but still laced with venom. “If… you think… this will make me loyal to you… then you’re even more pathetic than you look.”
Twice clutched his head, voices overlapping as he bent double. “She keeps resisting, she’s too strong, no, she’s going to break, make her stop, make her stop!”
Toga knelt near Momo, her gaze dreamy, almost tender. She brushed blood from Momo’s cheek with a finger. “You’re so lovely when you fight back. But wouldn’t it be easier if you just… gave in?”
Momo jerked her face away, lips curling in disgust. “I’d sooner bite off my tongue.”
Katsuki wanted to punch the wall with a blast of sparks. “Damn it, she’s tougher than I thought, how long do we just sit here and watch?!”
Shoto’s voice was steady, but his eyes were stormy. “The longer she holds out, the more chance she has to be rescued. She knows that.”
Shigaraki leaned forward, resting his chin in his hand. His tone turned soft, almost childish, but carried a razor edge. “You’re going to scream for us again and again, Yaoyorozu. And every time, the choice will be the same, keep suffering, or give in. Eventually…” He twitched, lips curling into a smile. “…you’ll learn. They all do.”
The remote clicked in his hand again. The collar lit up.
Another scream ripped from Momo’s throat, echoing off the cracked walls of the bar.
From outside, five hearts clenched with rage and fear, their breath fogging against the broken glass.
Mr. Compress tipped his hat as he strolled closer, cane tapping against the bar’s cracked floorboards. His theatrical voice carried a mocking lilt. “Such defiance, young lady! Admirable, if utterly futile. You could dazzle the world as a performer under our banner instead of rotting on these chains. Just imagine, your creations in our hands, a true spectacle for the ages!”
Momo’s swollen lip curved into a smirk. “A performer? Please. That outfit already screams second-rate magician at a cheap carnival.”
The villain froze, his gloved hand pausing mid-flourish. Toga snickered into her hand while Dabi muttered, “She’s got you pegged.”
From outside, Kyoka almost choked, torn between worry and pride. “That’s my Yaomomo… mouthing off to a psycho with a cane.”
Tenya’s fists clenched, his jaw trembling. “Her courage is… reckless. Yet it is precisely her spirit that will keep her alive until help reach her.”
Mr. Compress recovered with a dramatic bow, though his voice sharpened. “A sharp tongue, but sharpness won’t shield you from reality.” He raised his hand, energy shimmering at his palm, ready to compress her into a marble.
Before he could act, Toga slipped between them, her knife glinting as she crouched beside Momo again, smile bright and dreamy. “Why do you waste time resisting? I like you so much, Momo. You’re strong, beautiful… I could wear your face forever.” Her blade pressed lightly against Momo’s cheek, teasing.
Momo didn’t flinch. She met Toga’s wide eyes with cold disdain. “You wouldn’t last a day in my skin. Too much discipline for you. Too much control.”
Toga giggled, but her smile twitched. “Ohhh, you think you’re better than me. Maybe I’ll just cut a piece off and prove you wrong.”
Izuku slammed a fist into the window frame, voice raw. “No, don’t you dare touch her!” His breath shook, fury burning through every word.
Katsuki snarled beside him, palms sparking violently. “When we storm in, I’ll blow that stitched bastard and that cosplay clown into ash.”
Shoto’s tone stayed calm, but his eyes betrayed a simmering fire. “We need to move soon. Every second, they push her further.”
Inside, Momo’s mocking eyes shifted back to Mr. Compress, deliberately ignoring Toga’s knife. “You know, for someone who calls himself an entertainer, you bore me. All hat, no act.”
That struck deeper than her chains. Mr. Compress straightened abruptly, stung pride radiating off him. “Bore you?!” He took a dramatic step closer, cane slamming against the floor. “Then allow me to truly entertain you.”
That was what she’d been waiting for.
With a sudden burst of strength, Momo swung her legs upward, hooking them around his torso in a crushing lock. Mr. Compress stumbled forward, colliding against her as she squeezed tight, eyes blazing. Her hand shot for his chest, fingers tingling with the spark of a Quirk.
The Null-collar detonated with light.
Agony ripped through her body and into Mr. Compress as the circuits flared. Momo screamed, voice cracking with pain. Compress howled too, his body convulsing as sparks danced along his frame. Both of them writhed, caught in the collar’s punishment.
Shigaraki leaned back in his chair, lips curling into a delighted grin. “Now that’s more like it. She fights back… and suffers for it.”
From outside, Izuku’s breath hitched, his voice hoarse with anguish. “Momo!”
Kyoka’s eyes welled with tears, whispering through clenched teeth. “She’s still fighting. Even like that… she’s still fighting.”
The sparks finally died, leaving Momo slumped against the wall, body trembling, smoke rising faintly from the collar. Mr. Compress staggered back, before he collapsed from the shock still racing through his limbs.
And Momo, despite everything, lifted her head, meeting the gaze from Shigaraki with a bloody grin. “Not much of an act, was it?”
Mr. Compress groaned as he pushed himself up from the floor, body trembling from the collar’s backlash. His mask rattled faintly with his unsteady breath.
Toga broke into a peal of laughter, twirling her knife as she leaned against the counter. “Oooh, look at you! Still fighting with that broken body. You’re just irresistible, Momo. The more you resist, the more I want you.”
Shigaraki, however, didn’t laugh. His pale hand toyed with the remote, lips curling into something far more sinister. “Cute performance. Let’s see if you enjoy the encore.”
His thumb hovered over the button.
But before he could press it, Momo’s fingers clenched into fists. With a raw, guttural growl, she braced her feet against the wall and yanked at the chains binding her wrists. The Null-collar screamed with energy, crackling light surging into her body. Her muscles seized under the current, but this time she didn’t scream. She bit down, teeth grinding, eyes blazing.
With a roar that shook the bar, she wrenched the chains from the wall itself. Wood shattered, dust raining down as the iron links snapped free. Still bound to her wrists, the chains now hung like brutal whips.
“RAAAHHHHH!”
She swung them wide. The bar shook as the chains cracked through the air like thunder. Shigaraki cursed, diving aside. Dabi rolled across the floor in a burst of blue flame, while Kurogiri warped himself into shadow.
But Shigaraki wasn’t fast enough with the remote. One of the whipping chains lashed it clean from his hand, smashing it against the bar’s counter. Sparks burst as the device crumbled into pieces.
“NO!” Shigaraki snarled, glaring murderously at the broken fragments.
Twice wasn’t so lucky. A chain slammed into his ribs, launching him sideways into a table. He coughed violently, clutching his side. “Two-for-one special on broken bones, huh?!”
Mr. Compress was caught across the shoulder, spinning him off balance. His hat flew off as he staggered with a grunt of pain.
Toga, standing just outside the reach of the chains, only laughed harder. Her eyes glimmered with dangerous delight. “Momo, you’re perfect. Chains and blood, you’ve never looked prettier!”
Momo planted her feet, the chains dangling from her wrists, body trembling but unbowed. Her bloodied face twisted into a defiant glare. “You wanted a show? Then I’ll give you one.”
From outside, Izuku’s voice cracked with awe and desperation. “She… she broke free. Even with the collar. She’s… incredible.”
Tenya’s breath came fast, his fists trembling. “But the strain, she cannot endure this forever.”
Shoto’s eyes narrowed, ice forming along his sleeve. “She’s buying time.”
Katsuki slammed a fist into the wall. “Damn it! She’s fighting half-dead, and we’re just watching?! I’ll kill every last one of those bastards!”
Kyoka’s voice shook, though her smirk was faint. “That’s my Yaomomo. Even chained, she’s making them sweat.”
Back inside, Dabi scoffed, flames licking across his arms. “Tch. You think swinging chains makes you dangerous? Without your quirks, you’re nothing. Do you seriously believe you can win against us like this?”
Momo’s lips curled into a sly grin. “Why don’t you ask your Nomus? Oh wait…” Her eyes burned with venom. “You can’t. They’re rotting in police custody.”
Dabi’s smirk faltered for the briefest second. His flames roared hotter in irritation.
Toga swayed on her feet, giggling as her knife traced lazy circles in the air. “You should let us chain you up again, Momo. Then we can chain our friendship too. Doesn’t that sound… sweet?”
Momo spun a chain in a slow arc, her stance low and steady. “Try it. And I’ll break every link.”
Shigaraki cracked his neck, his voice dark and cold. “Maybe you’ll change your mind after we lop off a limb or two. Switch sides… or bleed out. Your choice.”
Momo’s eyes narrowed, her teeth flashing in a bloodied grin. “Go ahead. Try your luck. I’ll make you regret it.”
The tension reached its breaking point, villains bracing for a strike, Momo ready to unleash the chains again.
Then the wall behind her exploded inward.
Concrete and wood splintered as a massive figure stepped through the debris. Light itself seemed to pour through the hole with him.
“FEAR NOT…” boomed a voice like rolling thunder. “FOR I AM HERE!”
All Might stood tall, his presence filling the ruined bar with hope and terror in equal measure.
Behind him, Ryukyu surged in half-dragon form, scales glinting, wings spread wide. Gang Orca’s imposing frame followed, his presence suffocating. Best Jeanist stepped last, threads already unfurling from his gloves in elegant waves.
From their hidden vantage, Izuku, Tenya, Shoto, Katsuki, and Kyoka gasped in unison out of relief.
Izuku’s face lit with sheer relief. “All Might… he’s here.”
Tenya’s voice broke with reverence. “At last… reinforcements.”
Shoto exhaled a thin breath, his chest loosening. “Finally.”
Katsuki bared his teeth in a vicious grin, sparks snapping from his palms. “About damn time!”
And Kyoka, tears welling in her eyes, let out a shaky laugh. ”Finally they came.”
Izuku’s chest pounded as the scene unfolded before his eyes, All Might standing protectively in front of Momo, Ryukyu flanking her right side with wings half-spread, while Gang Orca and Best Jeanist loomed in the breach of the ruined wall.
But even as relief surged through Izuku, his mind pulled him back, back to one hour earlier.
———————————————————————
One hour earlier.
The group were in the train. Izuku had been gripping his phone so tightly his knuckles had gone white, All Might’s voice crackling through the line.
”Young Midoriya, what gives?“
“All Might! We… we think we’ve found her. Momo! We picked up a signal, we caught a trace with Tenya‘s phone, and we’re following it. Please, we can’t waste time!” Izuku’s words had tripped over themselves in desperation.
All Might’s tone had been grave, sharper than usual. “Where are you now, young Midoriya?”
Izuku had rattled off the address, explaining that he and some of his classmates, Tenya, Shoto, Katsuki, Kyoka, were already en route. His heart hammered as he heard his own words.
A silence. Long enough for Izuku’s breath to catch in his throat. For a horrible second, he thought the call had dropped.
Then All Might’s voice returned, low and heavy. “It is too dangerous. Leave this to us. You must not interfere. Do you hear me?”
Izuku’s fingers had dug into his knees. His voice cracked. “I… I can’t just leave her! She would never leave me behind. She’d fight for me, so how can I do anything less?!”
Another silence. Longer. Izuku had stared at the reflection of his wide eyes in the window, chest rising and falling too quickly.
Finally, All Might had exhaled. “…Very well. You may go.”
Relief had flooded Izuku, only to freeze when All Might’s voice thundered again, this time with unyielding force. “BUT UNDER ONE CONDITION.”
Izuku swallowed hard. “…Wh-what condition?”
“If you find her before we do, you will HOLD BACK. You must WAIT for us to arrive before you act. If you intervene prematurely, the consequences could be dire. Not just for you. Not just for your classmates. For Yaoyorozu as well.”
Izuku’s throat had closed, guilt pressing like iron. “But-”
All Might cut him off, voice softening but no less firm. “She would not want you to risk your futures for her sake. Do not dishonor her by throwing yourselves away. I ask you, young Midoriya… promise me.”
Izuku had sat frozen, trembling, staring at the floor of the train as the others looked on. For a long moment, he couldn’t breathe. Couldn’t answer.
At last, his voice had cracked into the phone, low and pained. “…I promise.”
———————————————————————
Present.
And now, back in the present, the promise weighed like a chain around his chest as he watched Momo, bloodied and unbowed, standing just behind All Might’s towering figure.
Shigaraki’s pale eyes twitched wide, his voice spilling out in a rasping laugh. “Well, isn’t this just perfect? The Symbol of Peace crashing into our little party. How very theatrical.” He tilted his head, cracked lips curling. “Did you really think you could just waltz in here and steal her back? She’s already ours. Even if she refuses, her power will be ours.”
All Might’s gaze cut to him, unflinching. His shadow filled the ruined bar, voice booming like rolling thunder.
“YOU WILL NOT HAVE HER. RAISE YOURSELVES NOW IF YOU DARE, BECAUSE WITHIN MINUTES THIS AREA WILL BE SURROUNDED. POLICE. PRO HEROES. YOUR TIME IS AT AN END.”
Dust swirled in the broken beams of light spilling through the shattered wall. The League of Villains shifted uneasily, tension thick as gunpowder.
Dabi’s flames roared across the shattered bar, blue fire swallowing the walls in a violent wave. All Might barely flinched, he raised a fist and punched. The shockwave ripped through the room, scattering the flames like ash on the wind and hurling the villains backward. Twice’s duplicates dissolved into smoke as they smashed into tables, while Shigaraki snarled, his hand clawing at the ground to keep from sliding.
Ryukyu’s golden eyes darted immediately to Momo. She stood at her side, talons biting into the chains that restraints Momo’s wrists. “How do you feel?” she asked, voice taut with urgency.
Momo drew in a ragged breath “Considering the circumstances? …Better than I should.”
With a fierce swipe of her tail, Ryukyu batted aside a clone of Mr. Compress that Twice had conjured. The clone burst into liquid as she turned back, her claws tearing the last of the shackles from Momo’s wrists. “Listen to me. Go through that hole we came in through it. Police and pro heroes will be swarming this place any second. We’ll hold them off.”
Under any other circumstances, Momo would have stood her ground. She would have demanded to fight alongside them. But her legs were trembling, blood sticky across her temple, and her balance threatened to give out with every step. She nodded once, grimly, then broke into a run toward the hole in the wall.
Mr. Compress lunged forward, cane flashing, but Best Jeanist snapped his wrist, fibers whipping out like steel cords. “Not so fast, magician,” Jeanist said coolly, forcing the villain back.
———————————————————————
Momo stumbled through the hole into the night air. She barely had time to catch her breath when a figure materialized before her, a smirking Twice double in the shape of Dabi, flames licking at its patched skin.
“Going somewhere, princess?” the clone drawled, his voice warped but cruelly mocking.
Momo steadied herself, fists raised, her stance braced. “If you’re planning to stop me, you’ll regret it.”
The clone smirked wider, raising its hand, only for a sudden blur of green to slam into it. Izuku crashed forward like a comet, fist glowing with Forceflow, and his punch obliterated the clone’s face in one devastating blow. The double scattered into liquid.
Momo’s eyes widened, her breath catching. “Izuku?! Where did you come from?”
He straightened in front of her, determination blazing in his eyes. “We’re here to bring you back.”
“We…?” she echoed, blinking.
Footsteps pounded against the pavement behind her. She whirled, ready to strike, then froze as familiar figures emerged from the shadows of the streetlight. Tenya, Shoto, Katsuki, and Kyoka stood there.
Her knees almost buckled from the flood of relief and surprise. “You guys… you came too?”
Kyoka smirked faintly, though her eyes shimmered. “Of course we did. You really think we’d just leave you?”
Momo pressed a trembling hand against her chest, her throat tightening. She had never expected it, that her classmates, her friends, would come this far for her. And yet, here they stood.
Her lips curved in the faintest smile, though her voice cracked when she spoke. “Even the hothead came for me.”
Katsuki scowled instantly, sparks flashing from his palms. “Tch, don’t get cocky, ya damn extra. I still owe you something from before, that’s all.”
Despite his tone, the words made her chest ache with warmth. She let her gaze sweep over them all, eyes narrowing slightly as her mind caught on one detail. “Wait… are those… my tailored outfits?”
Izuku’s face flushed red as he rubbed the back of his neck, avoiding her gaze. “Y-yeah… we had to blend in. If any villains spotted us, they might’ve recognized us right away.”
Her eyes sharpened. “Izuku. You didn’t lead them into my warehouse, did you?”
He swallowed, then nodded, guilt plain on his face. “I did. And if there are consequences for leading them inside… I’ll take them all. Gladly. But first…” His green eyes hardened with resolve. “…we’re getting you out of here.”
For a moment, Momo could only stare at him. Then the corners of her mouth trembled into a smile, her heart pounding with something she hadn’t felt since the moment she’d been taken, joy.
They had just begun to move, her weight leaning lightly against Izuku’s side, when the night ripped apart.
A deafening ”BOOM!“ tore through the air as the bar behind them exploded in a shockwave. The shockwave flung them off their feet, scattering the group across the dirt. Izuku twisted midair, wrapping his arms around Momo, pulling her tight against him as his body absorbed the brunt of the blast.
When the ringing in their ears dulled, all six of them turned toward the ruins. Their breath caught.
Best Jeanist and Gang Orca lay motionless on the ground, battered and bloodied. Over them loomed Ryukyu in her full dragon form, wings curled protectively around their broken bodies, teeth bared at the devastation.
And in the very front stood All Might. His outfit rippled from the force of the explosion, his massive frame braced like an immovable wall.
Before him hovered a figure.
He wore a black suit, pristine despite the carnage, with a mask of smooth metal that obscured everything but the faint curve of a mouth. Tubes stretched from his neck into the shadows of his suit. His presence bent the air around him, a pressure so thick it made the students hearts hammer with fear.
Behind him, the villains barely stirred. Mr. Compress lay crumpled against the ground, unconscious. Twice was slumped beside him, mask torn, eyes closed. The others struggled weakly to rise, their earlier confidence shattered.
Izuku’s voice shook as he stared at the new. “Wh-who… who is that?”
Momo’s hand gripped his sleeve, her eyes dark and steady despite the tremor in her body. “I think… I know.”
The figure’s voice rumbled, low and cold, carrying an edge of mockery. “It’s been a long time, Toshinori. I wondered how long you’d keep pretending this game could last.”
All Might’s shoulders straightened. His voice thundered across the ruins, booming with righteous fury.
“THIS ENDS TONIGHT. NO MORE HIDING. NO MORE SCHEMES. YOU’VE TOUCHED ENOUGH LIVES AND I WON’T LET YOU TAKE ANOTHER. ALL FOR ONE!”
The name cracked through the night like thunder.
Notes:
Title of the next chapter: Clash of Titans
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter 32: Clash of Titans
Summary:
One For All vs All For One
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
All eyes were locked on the two giants of history. All Might and All For One.
All For One’s voice cut through the smoke, smooth and cold. “All Might… I must admit, you’ve hidden your physical condition well. Especially after what transpired the last time we crossed paths.”
His words dripped with mockery, every syllable meant to remind the Symbol of Peace of that battle where he was left broken.
All Might stepped forward, his booming voice rattling the ground. “WHAT DO YOU WANT, ALL FOR ONE? I KNOW YOU WOULD NOT SHOW YOUR FACE WITHOUT REASON.”
The villain tilted his head ever so slightly, his gaze sweeping across the ruins. His tone was calm, polite almost, mockingly so. “My student told me something most… intriguing. That within our possession lies a girl blessed, or cursed, with a multitude of powerful Quirks. A girl whose potential could alter the balance of this entire world.”
His eyes stopped, sharp and unrelenting, on Momo.
Izuku immediately pulled her closer, holding her as if he could shield her from the villain’s very presence. His green eyes burned, glaring at the monster who dared to even look at her.
All Might’s fury exploded in his voice. “WOULD YOU REALLY STOOP SO LOW, ALL FOR ONE, TO STEAL FROM AN INNOCENT STUDENT? TO STRIP AWAY HER QUIRKS FOR YOUR OWN SELFISH GAIN?”
A low chuckle came from behind the villain. “Steal? Oh, not necessarily. I haven’t yet decided whether her gifts will be taken.” His gaze flicked back to Momo, heavy and deliberate. “After all… there are other paths. If she were to choose the proper side, such talents could flourish under… different guidance.”
Momo scoffed, her voice sharp despite the weakness in her body, the collar still biting into her skin. “I’ve said it before, and I’ll say it again, I will never join the league of villains. Not you, not Shigaraki, not any of your league.”
The air grew colder.
All For One chuckled darkly. “How unfortunate… what a shame.”
In the blink of an eye, black tendrils shot from his body, snapping toward her like striking vipers.
Izuku braced, muscles coiling, ready to unleash Forceflow in a desperate counterattack, but All Might was faster.
His massive hands clamped down on the tendrils mid-strike, muscles bulging as he swung them wide, slamming All For One into the shattered ground with earthshaking force.
Dust erupted, and All Might’s silhouette rose above them, unshaken. He turned his head toward the group of students, his eyes blazing with command.
“GET YOUNG YAOYOROZU TO SAFETY. NOW.”
Then, shifting to Ryukyu in her dragon form “AND YOU, TAKE GANG ORCA AND BEST JEANIST. GET THEM CLEAR OF THIS BATTLEFIELD.”
He looked back at the villain already pushing himself upright, his voice hard as iron. “I WILL HANDLE ALL FOR ONE.”
Ryukyu hesitated, her massive wings flaring. “Are you certain?”
All Might slammed his fist into his open palm, the sound like thunder. “SO CERTAIN… I’VE NEVER BEEN MORE SURE IN MY LIFE.”
Izuku’s throat tightened. Every fiber of his being screamed to stay, to fight at All Might’s side. He saw the same fire in Shoto’s eyes, the same fury in Katsuki’s clenched fists. But when he looked down at Momo, her pale face, her trembling body still bearing the cruel shock of the Null-collar, he knew there was no choice. Her safety came first.
Without another word, he shifted her into his arms, holding her in a firm princess carry. Then he glanced back at Kyoka.
“Kyoka jump and hold onto my back.” His tone was sharp, decisive, nothing like his usual stammer.
Kyoka didn’t argue. She slung herself onto him piggyback-style, her arms tightening around his shoulders, her legs around his torso.
Izuku dug his heels into the ground and launched forward at full speed, Momo secure in his arms, Kyoka clinging to his back. Tenya, Shoto, and Katsuki fell in immediately behind him, their faces grim but determined.
Behind them, the battlefield shook as the Symbol of Peace and the King of Villains prepared to collide once more.
As they ran, the world behind them shook with thunderous echoes, each clash between All Might and All For One splitting the night with shockwaves of destruction.
People who heard it from several blocks away run in the opposite direction, away from the battle.
The group hadn’t made it a single block when a ripple of darkness swirled into existence before them. A Warp Gate unfurled and out stepped Shigaraki, Dabi, and Toga.
Dabi wasted no time. Blue flames roared from his scorched hands, lighting up the ruined street “You really thought you’d get far?” he sneered, his voice cold as his fire burned hot.
Shoto slammed his palm to the ground, ice erupting in jagged walls to block the inferno. The flames hissed violently, steam filling the air.
Out of the haze, Shigaraki lunged forward, his hand stretching toward Izuku, five fingers reaching for his skin. “Decay will finish this quickly.”
But an explosion cracked through the street. Katsuki’s blast sent Shigaraki skidding back, tearing asphalt beneath him. “Like hell that will work, freak!”
Toga darted next, a gleam of madness in her eyes as she leapt with a knife aimed straight for Izuku. Her grin stretched wide, voice dripping with twisted affection. “Why run, Izuku? You, me, and Momo, we could make something special. A relationship, a friendship… maybe both.”
The blade never reached him. Tenya intercepted with a burst of speed, his armored leg swinging like a battering ram. Toga flew sideways, tumbling across the pavement with a delighted laugh instead of a cry of pain.
“Izuku!” Tenya shouted, his voice sharp and commanding. “Take Yaoyorozu and Jiro, get them out of here! We’ll hold these villains back.”
Izuku’s heart clenched. His friends resolve was clear, their eyes unwavering. “Thank you… all of you.”
He surged forward again, his arms tightening protectively around Momo while Kyoka gripped his back. Behind them, the street erupted into another battle, ice against flame, explosions cracking against decay.
Five more blocks. His lungs burned, his legs ached, but he pushed harder.
Then…
”CRRRRRAAASH!“
A deafening roar tore through the night. The ground shuddered as half-finished skyscrapers crumbled like toys, collapsing in a storm of dust and steel.
Izuku skidded to a halt, eyes wide. “What was that?!”
Kyoka’s earjacks twitched, her face pale. “That… that was All Might and the villain.”
Izuku’s fists clenched so tight his knuckles went white. “I want to help him… I need to. He told us how dangerous All For One is, he shouldn’t be fighting alone.”
Kyoka shook her head firmly. “He’s All Might. He’ll handle it. If we rush in, we’ll only get in the way.”
But from her tone Izuku and Momo could hear that she wants to help too.
For a moment, silence hung between them, broken only by the distant booms of the titans battle.
Then Momo stirred in Izuku’s arms, her voice faint but steady. “What if I told you… that we can help him, without standing in his way?”
Both Izuku and Kyoka turned to her, hope sparking in their eyes. “How?” they asked in unison.
Momo’s gaze sharpened, her finger lifting to point toward the line of towering high-rises ahead. “Take us to one of those. High ground, not too close, not too far from the battlefield. From there… I can make this work.”
Izuku didn’t hesitate. He crouched, Forceflow burning in his veins, then launched himself skyward. His feet struck concrete, then another, bounding rooftop to rooftop. The city whipped past in a blur until at last they landed atop a solid building, positioned perfectly between safety and the battlefield.
From here, the clash of legends was clear. All Might and All For One stood amidst a sea of rubble, their powers ripping the city apart.
And for the first time, Momo’s lips curved into a determined smile.
Izuku crouched, letting Momo and Kyoka slide from his hold. He lowered Momo with care until she lay on her side against the cool concrete, while Kyoka steadied herself beside him.
From their vantage point, the city stretched below in chaos. Heroes and police were scattered through the streets, guiding terrified civilians away from the collapsing zone. Red and blue lights flashed against shattered windows, while in the skies, news helicopters circled like vultures, cameras capturing every tremor of the titans battle.
Izuku and Kyoka turned their gazes back toward the battlefield. They were just far enough away to see All Might and All For One clashing in the distance, their strikes tearing the earth apart. But then Kyoka’s sharp eyes caught movement, another Warp Gate spiraled open near All For One. Out stepped Shigaraki, Dabi, and Toga. Even from this distance, they could see the villains gesturing, their mouths moving, though the words were lost in the wind.
Momo’s eyes narrowed, her voice faint but commanding. “Kyoka. Please… try to hear them. We need to know what they’re saying.”
Kyoka didn’t hesitate. She pressed her earjacks flat against the rooftop, her face tensing as she strained to isolate the distant voices amidst the roar of helicopters and the rumble of falling stone.
Seconds stretched. Finally, she exhaled. “It’s really hard to hear them, but they’re… talking about you, Yaomomo. About how they lost sight of you when three students blocked their path.” Her brow furrowed as she focused harder. “Shoto… it sounds like he raised an ice wall to cut off their vision. That’s how he Iida and Bakugo slipped away.”
Izuku’s chest tightened with worry at first, but when Kyoka relayed the detail, his shoulders eased and he let out a shaky breath. “Then… that means they got away.”
Momo’s lips pressed into a thin line. “Good. That means we have a little time. But not much. We must act before the villains decide to retreat.”
Izuku turned toward her, his green eyes burning with urgency. “What do you have in mind?”
Slowly, painfully, Momo pushed herself upright onto her knees. Her voice was steady, but the strain of the Null-collar still lingered in her every breath. “First of all… I want you to take this damned collar off me.”
Izuku’s heart lurched, fear flashing across his face. “No! I can’t, last time I tried, you got shocked. I won’t risk hurting you again.”
Momo shook her head firmly. “You don’t need to break it.” Her eyes slid toward Kyoka, calm but sharp. “Kyoka, check the back. If I’m right… there should be a small lock or release point hidden there.”
Kyoka hesitated only for a moment before stepping behind her friend. Gently, she lifted Momo’s dark hair away from the cruel device biting into her skin. Kyoka’s eyes widened. “Yaomomo… you’re right. There’s a tiny hole back here.”
“Stick one of your Earphone Jacks into the lock,” Momo said calmly, her voice soft but resolute. “Then send vibrations through it.”
Both Kyoka’s and Izuku’s eyes went wide in alarm. Kyoka’s earphone jacks trembling?
“WHAT?!” they cried at the same time.
Izuku’s voice cracked with panic. “Momo, what if it shocks you again? What if it’s worse this time?!”
Kyoka’s hands shook, her earjacks hovering just above the collar. “Yaomomo, if it triggers the mechanism-”
Momo cut her off with a faint smile, her dark eyes steady. “Trust me.”
Her confidence left no room for argument. With a shaky breath, Kyoka nodded. “Okay… but if this goes wrong…”
Izuku gritted his teeth, fists clenching, but he gave a curt nod. “I’ll pull it off myself if it hurts you.”
“Do it,” Momo whispered.
Kyoka slipped her right earjack into the small slot behind the collar. Her heart hammered, sweat beading her brow as she pushed sound into the lock, gentle, precise vibrations instead of her usual destructive pulses.
Izuku held his breath, every muscle tight, bracing for Momo’s scream of agony. Kyoka bit her lip, praying she wasn’t about to fry her friend from the inside.
Then…
”Click.“
The collar snapped open with a metallic snap and slid free, clattering against the rooftop.
Momo let out a long breath, her hand flying to her raw neck. She rubbed the tender skin where the device had bitten deep, her shoulders sagging with relief. “Finally… it’s gone.”
Izuku exhaled in disbelief, his jaw slack. “W-Where did you even learn that would work?”
Momo winced, continuing to massage the bruised line around her throat. “I’ll explain later.”
Kyoka dropped to her knees in front of her, gripping Momo’s arms tightly as if to anchor her in place. Her voice was urgent, desperate. “Are you really okay? Tell me the truth.”
Momo’s lips curved into a soft smile. She leaned forward and kissed Kyoka gently on the cheek. “Yes. Thanks to you.”
Kyoka’s entire face ignited crimson, her earjacks twitching wildly. “Y-Yaomomo!”
Izuku, though startled, caught sight of the ugly wound carved into Momo’s throat from the collar, burn marks and scratches. His eyes blazed with fury, his fists trembling. “Those bastards…”
Momo placed one hand over the wound, closing her eyes. A soft red glow spread beneath her palm, easing the pain and sealing part of the torn flesh. But when she pulled her hand away, it wasn’t completely healed. “Don’t waste anger on me. We don’t have time for that. The real question is…” She looked up at them both, her tone suddenly sharp. “Do either of you have food?”
Kyoka blinked, still flushed, and shook her head quickly to clear her embarrassment. “Uh, yeah. Izuku insisted we bring something, just in case you needed it.”
Izuku scrambled for his pocket in the jacket and pulled out a small bag of chips, while Kyoka mirrored the motion, producing another.
Momo accepted them with both hands, her eyes softening. “Thank you. They only gave me water since the moment I was captured. No food.”
Izuku’s fists clenched tighter. His blood boiled at the thought of her being starved, treated like nothing but a tool. His voice was low, trembling with suppressed rage. “I swear… they’ll pay for this.”
Momo didn’t answer. She tore open one of the bags, eating with deliberate focus. With each bite, her energy steadied, her complexion shifting from deathly pale to something closer to her natural glow.
Then, without warning, her arms shimmered. Seven solid shapes slid forth from her skin, metal clinking against the rooftop as they dropped around her.
Izuku and Kyoka both froze, their eyes wide as their breath caught in their throats.
There, gleaming faintly in the rooftop light, were seven Null-collars.
Izuku and Kyoka stared, taken aback.
Izuku blinked rapidly, confusion written all over his face. “Momo… why would you create more of those collars?”
Kyoka lowered her gaze for a second, her brows furrowed. “Yeah, seriously, Yaomomo, what’s the plan here?”
Momo calmly finished the last crumbs from her first bag of chips before tearing into the second. Between bites, her arms shimmered once more, materializing three binoculars and a sleek black remote. She handed each of them a pair, keeping the remote pressed lightly against her palm.
“Because,” she said firmly, her dark eyes flashing with purpose, “I think it’s only fair we answer them with the very same cruelty they used on me. An eye for an eye… or in this case, a collar for a collar. Do you understand what I mean?”
The weight in her tone carried no doubt.
Izuku and Kyoka exchanged a glance. Slowly, almost reluctantly, small smirks tugged at their lips. They understood perfectly, and though neither would admit it aloud, there was a tiny flicker of satisfaction in the idea.
All three raised their binoculars, gazes fixed on the villains across the battlefield.
Then, without warning, Momo extended one of the new collars toward Izuku. “Show me,” she said calmly, “just how good your aim has become.”
Izuku’s face hardened. His lips curled into a determined smile, his brows drawn low, eyes fierce yet steady. The kind of smile that promised trouble for anyone in his path. He reached out and closed his hand around the collar.
The rooftop seemed to still for a moment, anticipation thick in the air.
———————————————————————
At the Battlefield.
All For One stood tall amidst the chaos, his body steady despite the destruction that surrounded him. Behind him, the remaining members of the League lingered, watching the ongoing clash.
His voice, deep and composed, carried a chilling calm “You should leave now.”
Shigaraki’s hand twitched, his mechanical fingers curling. “No. We can’t leave yet.”
For the briefest second, the great villain’s tone shifted, sharper. “All Might is stronger than I anticipated. And soon, more Pro Heroes will converge on this battlefield. If you remain, you risk-”
He stopped.
The night split with sudden streaks, seven objects slicing through the air at impossible speed.
”What the…?“
Shigaraki spun too late. A collar snapped around his throat with a cruel click.
Kurogiri reached instinctively for his Warp Gate, only to gag as another locked into place around his metal neck.
Dabi’s flames faltered as metal clamped onto his scarred skin.
Twice staggered back, clutching at his throat as his laughter broke into a choked gasp.
Mr. Compress’s theatrical stance crumbled, his voice lost as a collar dug into him.
Toga’s eyes widened, she twisted mid-leap, rolling out of the way in a dancer’s spin. The collar missed her by inches, clattering against the pavement, before it broke.
And All For One himself… his hand snapped upward, telekinesis halting the projectile mid-flight. Slowly, deliberately, he raised the captured device before his mask.
He spoke. “A Null-collar…” The word was a venomous whisper.
Around him, the others clawed at their throats, only to seize up as agony ripped through them. Electric shocks coursed from the collars, jolting their bodies violently.
Shigaraki convulsed, his fingers scratching deep gouges into the pavement. Dabi fell to one knee, blue fire sputtering out in painful bursts. Kurogiri’s mist flickered weakly, collapsing inward. Twice let out a broken scream that fractured into manic giggles, then cries. Mr. Compress dropped his cane with a clatter as he buckled under the shock.
Toga stood frozen, eyes wide with manic awe. She tilted her head and let out a delighted giggle. “Ooooh… a lightshow.”
When the shocks finally stopped, the League members collapsed to their hands and knees, panting, trembling, some drooling from the pain.
Mr. Compress, his voice ragged, managed to rasp, “These… these are Null-collars…! But… from where?!”
All For One didn’t answer. His gaze burned into the device still hovering above his palm.
———————————————————————
At the Rooftop.
Kyoka lowered her binoculars, exhaling hard. “Damn it… the girl dodged, and All For One caught his.”
Momo set her own binoculars down, her expression calm, composed despite the tension. “That’s fine. What matters most is that Shigaraki and Kurogiri were caught. With their Quirks, they could have destroyed the collars outright, or escaped with everyone.”
Izuku’s hands tightened around the binoculars. “So… what’s the next step?”
Momo’s gaze hardened, her voice steady and resolute. “The next step… is to help All Might defeat All For One.”
Kyoka blinked, lowering her binoculars. “Wait, hold on, Yaomomo. Help him? How exactly do you picture that?”
Momo didn’t answer right away. Her eyes slid to Kyoka, then shifted toward Izuku. The weight of her stare made him stiffen.
“Tell me, Izuku,” she said softly but with an edge. “You told and showed our classmates my warehouse… did you also tell them the truth about how you received your Quirk?”
Izuku’s breath caught. His shoulders tensed, and his face flushed with shame. He nodded slowly. “Y-Yeah… I did. I told them everything.”
He braced himself, expecting anger, disappointment, some sharp rebuke that would cut deeper than any villain could.
But instead… Momo’s lips curved upward. A wide, toothy grin spread across her face. “Good. That saves me the trouble of explaining it.”
Izuku froze, blinking in disbelief. The tension in his chest collapsed all at once, leaving him speechless.
Without another word, Momo extended her hand. From her palm, glowing energy shimmered into the shape of a luminous white butterfly.
Both Izuku and Kyoka gasped, though for different reasons.
Izuku’s shock came from recognition, he had seen this once before, when Momo gave him Forceflow.
Kyoka, meanwhile, reeled in astonishment, her eyes wide. “That… that’s real? Yaomomo… is that the Quirk that can give other people Quirks?”
Momo gave a single, calm nod.
Izuku’s voice cracked as he leaned forward. “W-What are you going to do with it?”
Momo’s gaze lingered on the glowing butterfly in her palm, the light reflecting in her tired eyes. Her voice was soft, but resolute. “I think All Might could use a little… boost.”
With that, she released the butterfly. Its wings glowed brighter as it fluttered away, gliding across the ruined skyline toward the battlefield.
Izuku and Kyoka followed it with wide eyes, their hearts racing as it carried a spark of hope straight into the storm.
———————————————————————
At the Battlefield.
All Might and All For One clashed in the center of the devastation, shockwaves rattling the earth and shattering the skeletal remains of towers. Their fists collided once more, then both titans skidded back, tearing trenches through the rubble until they stopped on opposite sides of the ruined street.
All Might exhaled hard, blood streaking the corner of his mouth. His mind raced, his body burned. He needed something more, something decisive, before his strength waned.
And then… a glow appeared.
A delicate, radiant butterfly drifted down from the air, landing softly against his chest. Its light sank into his costume, and in the next instant, a translucent, white butterfly-shaped mask flickered into existence across his eyes.
All Might stiffened in shock.
And then, a voice filled his ears, familiar, steady, unwavering.
“All Might. This is Momo. We don’t have time for long explanations, so I’ll be brief. What you’re feeling now… is one of my Quirks. The same one I used to give Izuku his.”
All Might’s breath caught. “Impossible…”
Momo’s tone was calm but urgent. “Right now, I can only grant you a temporary enhancement. A surge of strength, enough, if you accept it, to end this once and for all. So tell me…” Her voice sharpened. “Are you willing to accept my help, to finally defeat All For One?”
For a moment, silence. The Symbol of Peace stared at his hands, feeling the unfamiliar current of power thrumming through him.
Then his jaw clenched, and his booming voice rang like thunder “IF IT MEANS THE END OF ALL FOR ONE… THEN I ACCEPT!”
His body erupted with a brief, blinding glow before settling again. On the surface, nothing seemed changed. But within, All Might felt it, a hidden well of strength, steady and fierce, waiting to be unleashed.
Across the battlefield, All For One tilted his head. His masked gaze fixed on the glow that had just died down. His tone was smooth, mocking, but edged with suspicion.
“My, my… what a curious sight. I wonder, Toshinori… how much longer can you keep up this little performance of strength?”
Without waiting for an answer, All For One lunged first, his arm swelling grotesquely with layers of strength and speed enhancers. Black tendrils spiraled out with a screech, aiming to impale.
But this time… they stopped inches from All Might’s chest.
The tendrils shuddered, quivering as if repelled by some unseen force. The air around All Might hummed with faint, crystalline resonance.
All Might grinned, teeth gleaming. “YOUR QUIRKS… WON’T SAVE YOU THIS TIME!”
He drove forward, fist swinging. The punch connected with All For One’s ribs, sending the villain crashing through a collapsed tower. The impact rattled the battlefield, dust rising like a storm.
All For One steadied himself, voice still calm but edged with irritation. “…Interesting. My Rivet Stabs simply… fizzled away. You’re hiding more than I thought, Toshinori.”
He thrust out his other arm. A compressed shockwave blasted forward, enough to tear buildings in half, yet as it struck All Might, the resonance shimmered again. The gale split harmlessly around him, reduced to nothing more than a stiff breeze.
All Might charged through the debris. His voice boomed “THANKS TO HER… YOUR POWER IS LOSING ITS FANGS!”
Their fists collided midair, All For One’s stacked strength against One For All, newly harmonized and amplified by Momo’s catalyst. The shockwave tore open the ground beneath them, sending fissures racing across the ruined street.
For the first time, All For One’s stance wavered.
“…So that Yaoyorozu girl,” he said slowly, tilting his head as though considering a puzzle. “She gave you this… interference. Hm. How wasteful. She could have chosen the winning side.”
“DON’T YOU DARE SPEAK HER NAME!” All Might’s roar shook the ruins. He seized one of All For One’s tentacle limbs, muscles bulging, and ripped it free before slamming the villain into the ground.
But All For One only chuckled, voice deep and mocking, even as rubble collapsed around him. “Power borrowed is power lost, Toshinori. Sooner or later, her gift will run dry. And when it does… you’ll be back to that broken husk I left you.”
He surged back up, layers of regeneration crawling across the torn limb. Then he unleashed everything at once, telekinetic pull, springlike propulsion, rivet counters, a cascade of blue flames stolen long ago.
For a heartbeat, the battlefield was chaos.
And yet… none of it touched All Might. The resonance pulsed through him like a living shield, bending flames aside, unraveling the tendrils mid-flight, cutting the telekinesis down to nothing but a tug on his hair.
All Might’s fist rocketed forward, slamming into All For One’s mask. The villain staggered, but did not fall.
Their clash continued, blow after blow, neither yielding.
———————————————————————
Not far from the battlefield, Shigaraki’s hand twitched against the ground. His voice rasped through clenched teeth. “We… have to go. If Sensei falls, everything collapses. Kurogiri, open a gate.”
But the moment he stood, electricity exploded through his body from the Null-collar.
“GhhhhhAGHHHHHHHHHHH!”
Shigaraki convulsed, collapsing to his knees as the Null-collar around his neck flared to life.
“W-What the?!” Dabi hissed, clutching at his throat as the same current tore through him. The smell of ozone mingled with scorched cloth as his collar lit up, sizzling against his scarred skin.
Twice dropped instantly, twitching. “NGH, MAKE IT STOP!”
Mr. Compress fell sideways, clutching at the glowing band around his neck.
Kurogiri collapsed in a distorted sputter as arcs of electricity coursed through his misty body.
Every single one of them writhed, shackled by the same merciless current.
Shigaraki’s head snapped toward All Might who was fighting his sensei, eyes burning with fury. But the collar pulsed again, forcing another strangled scream through his teeth.
And in the distance, the ground quaked with the ongoing battle between the Symbol of Peace and the Dark Lord of Villains, neither side yet victorious.
———————————————————————
At the Rooftop.
On the rooftop, the three students leaned forward, binoculars fixed on the villains below at the battlefield. Sparks lit the darkness, followed by muffled cries of agony as the Villains writhed under the relentless shocks of the Null-collars.
Kyoka lowered her binoculars, her voice trembling but edged with something darker. “Is it… wrong of me that I’m actually enjoying this? Watching them suffer like this?”
Izuku didn’t look away. His hands clenched tightly around his binoculars, his jaw set. “No. Or maybe it is… but if it’s wrong, then I don’t want to know.” His voice was low, fierce, almost foreign coming from him. “After everything they did to Momo… after how they hurt her, let them feel it.”
Momo’s expression remained calm, but her grip on the small remote tightened. The faint red light blinked each time she pressed the button. “I’m not doing this for fun,” she said evenly, though her lips curved almost imperceptibly. “I only trigger the shocks when I sense they’re trying to interfere… or escape.” Her tone carried steel, absolute and unflinching. “They will not harm anyone else while I still hold this.”
Neither Kyoka nor Izuku questioned her further. The truth was, they didn’t want to.
The villains screamed again as another arc of electricity tore through them. This time, none of the three students looked away.
———————————————————————
At the battlefield.
The clash raged on like a storm without end. All Might’s fists were meteors, his roars thunder, his presence unshakable. Each strike he threw carried the added resonance of Momo’s catalyst, shredding through the network of stolen Quirks that made up All For One’s arsenal.
All For One swung with monstrous force, arms grotesquely swollen with stacked strength and speed Quirks. But his tendrils faltered, crumbling mid-flight. His air cannons split harmlessly around All Might, shockwaves dissipating like a breeze against steel. His flames guttered out the moment they reached the golden glow surrounding the Symbol of Peace.
Each failure carved a deeper crack into his composure. His voice remained calm, but his movements sharpened with frustration. “So… this girl’s interference lets you unravel my power. Interesting. But you know as well as I do, Toshinori… borrowed strength cannot last.”
“IT LASTS LONG ENOUGH TO END YOU!” All Might thundered, driving his knee into All For One’s chest and launching him backward through a shattered skyscraper.
The villain rose again, mask cracked, cloak in tatters. But his voice carried an undercurrent of disbelief. “…You are stronger than before. More than you should be. Could it be… your wound?”
His gaze sharpened. In an instant, he feinted high with a tendril swipe, only to dart low, aiming for the scarred side of All Might’s body, the old injury he had once carved into his rival’s flesh. His clawed strike shredded the fabric of All Might’s costume, but there was no wound. Only muscle, whole and unbroken, flexing beneath unscarred skin.
All For One froze.
All Might’s grin widened, radiant, unshakable. “SURPRISED? THAT WOUND YOU GAVE ME LONG AGO… YOUNG YAOYOROZU HEALED IT. IN SECONDS.”
For the first time in the battle, All For One’s voice cracked. “…Impossible.”
All Might flexed, his aura blazing as he raised his fists high. “THIS ENDS NOW.”
The ground quaked beneath his stance, the sky itself seeming to shudder as the Symbol of Peace prepared to bring the full force of his will, and Momo’s gift, down upon his greatest enemy.
The battlefield quaked under the force of two titans. All Might drove his fists into All For One again and again, each blow detonating like a cannon blast. Dust and rubble erupted with every impact, the ground cracking beneath the Symbol of Peace’s relentless assault.
All For One countered, launching tendrils and shockwaves in furious succession, but every strike skittered uselessly across the shimmering resonance that wrapped All Might like an invisible armor. His stacked strength kept him standing, but each clash sent fractures of pain through his body.
’He’s cutting through my network of quirks.‘ All For One realized grimly as another blow rattled his ribs, sparks of stolen Quirks flickering at the edges of his control. ’This is no ordinary enhancement… this is disruption. Disharmony.‘
A fist slammed into All For One‘s jaw, snapping his head back. Another drove into his chest, forcing him to stagger. The villain’s teeth clenched beneath his mask. He didn’t show it, but the first hints of desperation gnawed at him.
Then, he noticed movement in the night sky.
High above, a news helicopter hovered, its camera locked on the duel of legends. The world was watching.
And in that instant, an idea coiled through All For One’s calculating mind.
“I must admit, Toshinori,” he said, his tone deceptively smooth even as his mask vibrated from another strike, “I am more than surprised. It pains me to admit it, but if this fight were to remain fair… I might actually lose.”
All Might narrowed his eyes, his muscles tensing.
“But,” All For One continued, voice dropping like a blade, “as you know… I am not fair.”
Before All Might could react, black tendrils lashed outward, wrapping around a massive slab of rubble, the size of a car, jagged and deadly. With a vicious heave, All For One hurled it straight at the helicopter.
The rotors whined frantically as the chunk of debris cut through the air like a missile.
All Might’s eyes went wide. Without hesitation, he launched himself skyward. His fist tore through the air, pulverizing the rubble into harmless shards before it could strike the chopper. The reporters gasped, voices trembling over the broadcast.
But in that heartbeat of distraction… the trap was sprung.
All For One’s arm whipped forward, and from his grasp, a familiar object flew, gleaming, humming with cruel potential.
The Null-collar, he caught moments before.
All Might’s pupils shrank. He twisted in midair, but momentum pinned him. The collar spun toward him.
And then, a shadow blotted out of nowhere.
With a roar of wings, Ryukyu swept into view in her dragon form. Her scaled body intercepted the collar, her claws snapping around it before it could clasp onto All Might’s neck.
All Might landed hard against her back, his boots scraping against her scales as he steadied himself. He looked at her head, his face breaking into a grin. “THANK YOU FOR YOUR HELP!”
Ryukyu’s golden eyes glimmered with fire as she tilted her head back toward him. “You didn’t think I’d let you alone, did you?”
His eyes locked back onto All For One. His voice rumbled low, a storm gathering. “WOULD IT BE POSSIBLE… TO GIVE ME SOME STARTING SPEED?”
Ryukyu’s dragon muzzle curled into a draconic smile. “With pleasure.”
Her massive tail struck upward beneath All Might’s legs like a catapult, the explosive force launching him forward, faster than a bullet, straight at All For One.
The villain reacted instantly, tendrils lashing out to intercept. Black cords snapped through the air, aiming to impale, to restrain, to crush, but All Might’s fist swatted them aside like twigs. The impact only added momentum, his body becoming a living comet.
His shadow loomed over All For One. His arm stretched forward, every muscle surging, the resonance singing through his veins.
“UNITED…” His voice split the heavens.
All For One’s mask tilted up, for the first time a flicker of raw fear in his stance.
“STATES…” The sky itself seemed to tremble.
His fist came down with cataclysmic force, striking the crown of All For One’s head.
“OF SMASH!”
The ground detonated. The shockwave rippled across the battlefield, toppling what little remained of the ruined skyline. The earth split open in a crater, dust and smoke consuming the villain’s form as the Symbol of Peace stood above him, fist buried deep into the shattered ground.
The dust rolled across the battlefield like a storm cloud, swallowing everything in a choking haze. For a long heartbeat, there was only silence, then the sharp whine of cameras zooming in, the muffled gasps of reporters in the helicopter above.
“D-Did he…? Did All Might…?” one voice stammered over the broadcast, cutting into millions of homes, billboards, and smartphones across Japan.
When the dust finally began to settle, the figure of All Might stood tall in the crater, his fist still pressed into the earth. Beneath him lay All For One, mask shattered, body crumpled.
And then, it happened.
From All For One’s chest, a faint white glow began to flicker. It pulsed once, then again, before surging outward in a brilliant cascade. Beams of light shot into the sky, scattering like stars breaking free from a black hole.
The world gasped in unison as each light twisted upward and dissolved into nothingness. For some reason All Might knew exactly what the light was. They weren’t just sparks, they were Quirks. Stolen power, ripped from their prison, dissolving into freedom.
All Might’s breath caught in his chest. His eyes narrowed with certainty. He murmured quietly ”They’re gone. Every last one. Even All For One’s own… He’s now quirkless.“
On the battlefield’s edge, the League of Villains convulsed, every one of them collapsing as the null-collars around their necks detonated with crackling arcs of electricity. Shigaraki roared, clutching at the metal biting into his scarred flesh. Dabi slammed a hand against the dirt, sparks bursting uselessly as the collar burned into his skin. Mr. Compress, Twice, and Kurogiri all writhed in pain, their attempts to move only met with another vicious jolt.
They could do nothing but watch as their master fell.
High above, the news helicopter caught everything. The feed streamed live to Shibuya’s massive billboards, to living rooms, to computers, smartphones. People on sidewalks of television shops stopped mid-stride, mouths open, hands trembling. Cheers erupted in bars, in cafés, in homes. Tears streamed down faces, hope reborn before their very eyes.
“All Might… he did it!” someone shouted through the broadcast, voice breaking with disbelief.
Ryukyu’s massive form descended beside him. Her dragon body shrank, morphing back into her human form. Dirt streaked her face, but apart from that she was fine.
“All For One,” she said firmly, reaching down to retrieve the collar she had caught earlier. With steady hands, she fastened it around the villain’s throat. The locks clicked with finality. The dark lord twitched weakly but could not resist.
All Might straightened, his chest heaving. Slowly, deliberately, he lifted his fist into the sky.
The gesture thundered through the world.
From city streets, from hospital beds and living rooms alike, cheers erupted like a wave. The sound carried through the helicopter’s open feed, reaching every corner of Japan.
And on the rooftop, Momo, Izuku, and Kyoka stood together, eyes wide, hearts pounding. Momo’s lips parted, trembling with awe as she whispered, “He… did it…”
Izuku’s fists clenched tight, tears blurring his vision as his favorite hero silhouette burned into his memory.
Kyoka pressed a hand over her mouth, her voice breaking into a laugh-sob hybrid. “Yaomomo… we just witnessed history.”
Izuku turned to Momo, his voice breaking through the roar of distant cheers. “He… he really did it. All For One is defeated.”
Momo lowered her binoculars, a faint smile tugging at her lips despite the dried blood streaking her cheek. “It was never going to end any other way. This is All Might.”
Kyoka let out a wide grin, brushing away the dampness at the corner of her eyes. “Don’t forget, Yaomomo… you played a huge part in that.”
Izuku blinked, his excitement faltering for a second. “Wait, speaking of that… what happens now? What do you do with the energy you gave him?”
Momo stretched out her hand, palm open, her expression serene. “I will take it back.”
———————————————————————
On the battlefield below, the glow woven into All Might’s tattered costume stirred. The light uncoiled like a living thread, gathering and shaping itself. A luminous white butterfly, peeled free from his outfit. Its wings shimmered as it drifted upward, carried on a breeze toward the rooftop.
All Might followed it with his eyes, awestruck. Even at such a distance, his sharp vision made the sight clear, Momo standing tall, her arm stretched outward, welcoming the creature back.
The butterfly landed delicately in her palm, its glow bathing her skin.
Izuku leaned closer, curiosity burning in his voice. “Will you… just let it fade away now?”
Momo’s lips curved into a knowing smile. “Izuku, Kyoka… I think it’s time I showed you my greatest Quirk. The Miraculous Creation Quirk.”
Both of them froze, exchanging baffled looks.
Kyoka frowned, confusion lacing her voice. “Yaomomo… you’ve shown us your Creation Quirk a hundred times already.”
Momo shook her head, fingers curling gently around the energy shaped like a butterfly. A crimson light began to seep through the cracks between her knuckles. “I said Miraculous Creation. Not just Creation.”
Izuku’s eyes widened, his breath catching. Then, almost bursting with excitement, he blurted, “Does that mean… you have another Quirk?”
“Yes,” Momo answered calmly, her voice carrying a quiet weight. “And now, you’ll see with your own eyes what it can do.”
She throws the energy into the air and shouts “Miraculous Creation!”
The energy burst like a star. It could be a trick of the lights but it looks like millions of red tiny ladybugs, spiraled outward in a breathtaking swarm. They swept across the battlefield like a living tide, diving into ruins, brushing over shattered asphalt, crumbling towers, overturned cars.
And wherever they flew, the broken parts fixed. Streets sealed their cracks. Buildings rose from rubble. Vehicles straightened, windows gleaming as though untouched. One by one, the scars of battle vanished, until the city stood reborn, restored to the state it had been in before the clash of titans.
Izuku and Kyoka could only stare, their jaws slack, their eyes wide with disbelief.
“This… this is impossible…” Izuku whispered, his voice trembling with awe.
Kyoka’s earjacks hung loose, her body rigid with shock. “Yaomomo… you just… restored everything…”
———————————————————————
Down in the fixed battlefield, Ryukyu stood frozen, the brilliance of the ladybugs still flickering in the corners of her vision. Her lips moved soundlessly before she finally whispered, “How… how is this possible?”
Beside her, All Might’s broad frame loomed tall, his expression caught between wonder and disbelief. Slowly, he exhaled. “I DON’T KNOW HOW…” His gaze lifted to the rooftop where Momo stood. “…BUT I THINK I KNOW WHO IS RESPONSIBLE.”
———————————————————————
At the rooftop.
Kyoka’s voice broke the stunned silence, her words barely more than a whisper. “What… what did I just witness?”
Izuku turned to Momo, his green eyes burning with excitement. “Momo, was that… an extension of your Creation Quirk? Something that lets you return everything to its original state?”
Momo let her eyes drift shut, the faintest trace of a wide, serene smile tugging at her lips. “I’ll answer every one of your questions…” She drew in a soft breath, her shoulders relaxing. “…but first, we must take care of something important.”
Both Izuku and Kyoka blinked, confusion written across their faces. “What is it?” they asked almost in unison.
Momo cracked her eyes open just slightly, amusement flickering within them. “A nap.”
Before either of them could respond, her knees buckled and she tipped backward.
“Momo!” Izuku lunged forward just in time, catching her against his chest. Her body was light in his arms, her face peaceful, framed by her dark hair and the faint trace of a smile still lingering even as she drifted into sleep.
Kyoka stumbled closer, panic rising in her voice. “Wait, what’s happening to her?! Is she hurt? Did it, did it cost too much?”
But Izuku shook his head gently, a soft smile spreading across his face as he adjusted his hold into a careful princess carry. “It’s okay. She’s not hurt. She’s just… asleep.”
Kyoka froze, then looked down at Momo’s face. The peaceful expression, the way she slept as though all weight had been lifted from her shoulders, it made Kyoka’s lips curve into a small, relieved smile. “Then she’s earned that rest. More than anyone.”
The faint wail of sirens rose in the distance. Both of them turned their heads, glancing down toward the once-ruined battlefield. Police cars, flashing red and blue, streamed into the streets. Pro-heroes, Endeavor’s fiery silhouette at the front, Mount Lady towering above, and others following, moved quickly to secure the villains who still lay scattered and weakened.
Izuku’s eyes softened as he looked back at Momo in his arms, then to Kyoka. “Since the heroes and police have the villains handled… maybe it’s time we slip away.”
Kyoka nodded without hesitation. She reached out, gripping onto Izuku’s back and looping her arms around his shoulders in a piggyback hold. “Right. Let’s go.”
Izuku adjusted his stance, crouched slightly, then leapt from the rooftop in a single bound. With Momo resting in his arms and Kyoka holding tight to his back, they soared into the night, away from the battlefield, away from the chaos.
Notes:
Title of the next chapter: Recovery
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter Text
Two days had passed since the battle ended. Since All For One fell, since the League of Villains was arrested, since Momo had been brought back.
Now she lay in a private hospital room, the kind reserved for pro-heroes and the children of wealthy families. Her hair was down, bandages wound around her arms, neck, and forehead. Hidden beneath the loose hospital pajamas, more layers of white wrapped her torso and legs. Even with the faint smell of antiseptic in the air, the room felt warm, filled with flowers, balloons, cards stacked in neat rows, and a large fruit basket from Ryukyu herself. Not just from her own class, but students from class 1-B had sent their well wishes as well.
On the chair beside her bed, Misaki Yaoyorozu sat close, peeling an apple with patient hands. She hadn’t left her daughter’s side since the moment she was brought back. On Momo’s other side, Tatsu stood like a silent guardian, his presence steady, his eyes scanning everything.
Momo quietly spooned curry from her tray, each bite grounding her more in the moment. Her gaze flicked toward the television, where the news replayed footage of the villains capture.
Shigaraki, Dabi, Twice, Mr. Compress, Kurogiri, each one restrained, shoved into armored police transports. Some had struggled, but none could escape. And then the camera cut to All For One.
He was restrained so thoroughly it bordered on grotesque. His body strapped upright to a steel rig, hands bound in thick steel gauntlets, a muzzle bolted across his mouth, chains snaking over his chest and legs.
Momo’s lips pressed together, but her thoughts remained calm as she chewed another bite. ’So Toga slipped away…‘ Her eyes softened for a moment. ’She never looked like someone loyal to them anyway. Not really.‘ With a faint shrug, she returned her attention to her food.
The broadcast ended with the reporter’s triumphant tone “All Might, the Symbol of Peace, has once again proven why he stands as the Number One Hero, defeating the League of Villains and securing Japan’s safety.”
While the anchor started another segment about how the ruined battlefield was miraculously restored, a nurse entered. She offered a polite bow before asking, “Miss Yaoyorozu, you have visitors. Do you feel well enough to see them?”
Momo reached for the remote and switched off the television. Her voice was steady, though a small smile tugged at her lips. “Yes. Please, let them in.”
The door opened.
Izuku stepped in first, holding a small fruit basket. Beside him, his mother Inko followed, carefully balancing a bouquet of lilies. Behind them came Tenya, Katsuki, Shoto, Kyoka, Ochako, Mina, Tsuyu, and Toru.
Momo straightened slightly in her bed when the door opened, her eyes softening as she saw her classmates and Inko step inside. Izuku carefully set the small fruit basket down on the nightstand beside the already overflowing collection of cards and flowers, while his mother placed her bouquet in an empty vase that a nurse had left nearby.
Ochako’s eyes went wide as she looked around the room. “Whoa… this is huge! It’s bigger than my whole apartment back home!”
Mina gave a sheepish laugh. “Seriously, Yaomomo, you get the luxury treatment, huh?”
Kyoka leaned against the wall, her usual cool demeanor not hiding the way her gaze lingered on Momo’s bandages. “It suits you, though. Still… you look like you’ve been through hell, Yaomomo.”
Momo smiled faintly, setting down her spoon. “I assure you, I’ve had far worse mornings in the training grounds. But it warms my heart to see all of you here.”
Tsuyu tilted her head, blinking her wide frog-like eyes. “You really scared us, ribbit. We were worried you wouldn’t come back.”
Tenya adjusted his glasses, his voice firm but carrying relief. “Indeed! Your recovery is nothing short of remarkable, Yaoyorozu! The class owes you a debt for your bravery.”
Shoto, standing quiet at first, finally spoke, his mismatched eyes steady on her. “I’m glad you’re alive. That’s all that matters.”
Izuku shifted nervously beside him, rubbing the back of his neck. “W-We all were so worried, Momo… I-” He stopped himself, cheeks faintly red, before giving her one of his shy smiles. “It’s really good to see you awake.”
Momo’s lips curled softly as she looked at him, but then her gaze moved across the group until it landed on Katsuki. She raised an eyebrow. “I must admit, I’m surprised to see the hothead himself here.”
Katsuki scoffed, folding his arms, his eyes narrowing like usual. “Tch. Don’t flatter yourself. I just wanted to see with my own damn eyes that you weren’t still out cold. Consider my debt paid.” Without waiting for a response, he turned and stomped out of the room, the door clicking shut behind him.
A small silence lingered, until Mina muttered, “He really doesn’t know how to talk to people, huh?” That earned a small laugh from the others.
Momo straightened again, her tone warm despite the bandages tugging at her. She looks at her mother and Tatsu as she spoke “Allow me to introduce everyone properly. Mom, Tatsu, these are my friends and classmates.“ she shows to Izuku and his mother ”This is Izuku and his mother Inko.” She shows then to the rest as she says ”And these are Tenya, Shoto, Kyoka, Ochako, Mina, Tsuyu and Toru.“
Misaki gave a polite nod, her hands folded in front of her as she studied the students. “It’s lovely to meet all of you at last. Momo has spoken about each of you so often. I’ve heard so much about you all.”
Tatsu, ever composed in his butler’s posture, offered a courteous bow. “It is an honor. I am glad the young miss has companions who care for her so deeply.”
Izuku rubbed at his cheek, flustered at Misaki’s words, while Ochako grinned brightly, and Tenya immediately straightened in acknowledgment.
Kyoka smirked, though her eyes softened. “Guess that means we’re famous in the Yaoyorozu household, huh?”
Momo chuckled lightly, the sound easing the tension in the room. For the first time since the camp incident, she felt surrounded not by pressure or villains, but by warmth and friends.
The warmth in the room didn’t last long. From outside the door came the voice of the same nurse from earlier, fraught with strain.
“I-I’m sorry, sir, but you can’t go in. The room is already full-”
A cold, commanding voice cut her off. One Momo, Misaki, and Tatsu all knew far too well.
“Do you have any idea who I am? Of course I’m allowed in.”
The door was shoved open with little care. Kengo Yaoyorozu strode inside. His sharp eyes locked immediately on Momo, but instead of relief or joy, his face twisted in anger.
“What do you think you’re doing here?” he snapped.
Momo froze, her lips parting, but before she could answer, Misaki’s voice rang out, firm in a way that startled even her daughter. “She was just rescued and is receiving treatment.”
The room went silent. Momo’s eyes widened. ’Mom… is contradicting him?‘
Kengo’s glare sharpened as he rounded on his daughter. “I won’t accept this. Do you realize the disgrace you’ve brought upon our family’s name? To let yourself be kidnapped, do you understand how that looks?”
Gasps rippled through the students. Ochako muttered under her breath, “What… what kind of father says that?”
Izuku’s fists clenched. His voice broke through, sharp with anger. “She didn’t decide to be kidnapped sir! She was taken while saving me and others!”
Kengo turned his sneer on him. “Stay out of this, street rat. This is a family matter.”
Before Izuku could answer, Inko stepped forward, her voice trembling with anger. “You cannot speak to my son that way! What gives you the right?”
Kengo’s lips curled. “Do you even know who I am?”
Inko shot back, her eyes blazing. “I know enough, that someone like you cannot possibly be Momo’s father.”
The words hung in the air like a slap. Momo’s breath caught, but before she could react, Kengo exploded. “How dare you call her by her first name!”
Momo’s voice cut through the rising tension, calm but unwavering. “Because I gave her permission. I’ve known Izuku and Inko for over a year.”
Kengo swung his glare back to his daughter. “Shut up!”
But Momo’s own glare rose to meet his. For once, she didn’t lower her gaze.
Kengo’s lip curled. “Enough of this. Get dressed. We have much to do, and no time to waste. Do you know how much behind the schedule I‘m thanks to you?“
Momo’s voice came steady, though her body trembled with restrained fury. “I can’t change, I haven’t been discharged yet.”
“Don’t talk back to me!” Kengo barked, stepping forward. “Come with me now. You still needs to finish some prototypes.”
He reached for her arm.
But before his fingers could close, Izuku moved. His hand shot out, gripping Kengo’s wrist tightly. His voice came low, shaking but firm. “Momo is in no condition to follow you.”
Kengo yanked his arm free with a scowl. “Unhand me! Who even are you?”
Izuku met his eyes, his voice edged with a rare sarcasm. “Izuku Midoriya. A friend and classmate of Momo’s. Nice to meet you.”
Kengo snorted, disgust dripping from his tone. “My daughter would never associate with such filth.”
The air went ice-cold.
Momo straightened in her bed, her eyes burning. “You’re right. I wouldn’t associate with filth. And Izuku is no filth. He’s one of my dearest friends.”
Her words softened as she glanced toward Izuku, and he answered with a gentle smile despite the fire in his eyes.
Kengo’s face contorted with rage. “I said, do not contradict me!” he bellowed. His hand whipped back, ready to strike her across the face.
The sharp crack that echoed through the room wasn’t his palm against Momo’s face, it was Misaki’s hand across his. The force of the slap sent him stumbling sideways, crashing against the edge of a cabinet before sprawling half to the floor.
Gasps erupted all around the room. Mina’s mouth dropped open. Kyoka muttered under her breath, “Holy crap…” while Tenya stood frozen, his glasses slipping slightly down his nose. Even Izuku and Inko looked stunned, eyes wide as they registered what had just happened.
Kengo clutched his reddened cheek, glaring daggers at Misaki. “Misaki… what is the meaning of this nonsense?!”
Misaki stood tall, her voice trembling with years of restrained fury. “If you ever raise your hand against my daughter again, and I will not stop at a slap?”
The room fell into stunned silence. Momo’s eyes went wide, her breath catching. “Mom…?“
Slowly, Kengo pushed himself up to his feet, his voice low and dangerous. “She is our daughter, and I’ll treat her as I see fit.”
Misaki didn’t flinch. Her words came sharp, like blades long kept hidden. “No. She is my daughter. And you will never lay a hand on her again.”
“Whoa…” Mina whispered, blinking in shock. “Her mom’s… kinda badass.”
Tsuyu tilted her head, whispering, “Didn’t expect that, ribbit.”
Momo couldn’t help but smile. Her lips trembled, but her heart swelled. ’She’s… standing up for me.’
Kengo’s voice rose to a bellow. “I am still her father!”
Misaki’s retort was sharp and merciless. “You stopped being her father the moment her Quirk manifested. From that day forward, you stopped being my husband as well. I endured your greed and cruelty only because Momo still clung to the idea of a father’s love.”
The words struck the room harder than the slap had. Ochako’s hand flew to her mouth. Shoto narrowed his eyes, muttering under his breath, “So that’s what it was.”
Momo’s breath hitched, her eyes wide. “Wait… you mean… you don’t still love him? You don’t have feelings for him anymore?”
Misaki blinked, startled, before shaking her head. “Of course not. I only tolerated his presence for your sake, because I thought you still held affection for him.”
Momo let out a bitter laugh, shaking her head. “Affection? I lost every shred of feelings for him the moment he started treating me like a tool. Like I was nothing but a machine for his whims. I only endured his treatment, because I thought that you still loved him.“
Gasps rippled through the group again, and even Izuku felt his chest twist in pain for her.
For a moment Misaki stared at her daughter, then, unexpectedly, she began to laugh, soft but genuine. “Then there’s no reason left to endure him and his behavior any longer.”
Kengo’s head snapped toward her, his face twisting in outrage. “What is that supposed to mean!?”
Misaki’s gaze was steady as stone when she turned to him. “It means you will never again set foot near my daughter, my employees, nor in my house.”
Kengo’s jaw dropped before his fury ignited again. “That is still my villa!”
Misaki shook her head slowly, her voice sharp as steel. “Shin, if you please, show him.”
Kengo blinked in confusion. “Shin? Who is Shin?”
Tatsu finally stepped forward, his posture calm but commanding. “She means me.” His eyes closed for a brief second, and when they opened, a projection flickered into existence in the middle of the room.
The image played out before everyone, a younger Misaki, who looks extremely like Momo except with another hair style, and a younger Kengo, signing papers together at an ornate desk.
Misaki’s voice carried through the memory. “This is the marriage contract you insisted upon. Especially this clause, which my father demanded above all else.”
The projection shifted to a still image of the contract itself. Momo’s friends gasped when their eyes caught the highlighted section.
“In the event of divorce, assets shall be restored to their original state prior to union, divided equally between Kengo Takamura and Misaki Yaoyorozu.“
The projection ended with a faint shimmer.
Kengo’s lips curled, though his eyes narrowed dangerously. “So what?”
Misaki’s chin lifted, her eyes narrowing with restrained fire. “My father demanded this clause bust in case for such a situation. That in the event of divorce, all assets return to their original state, split between Takamura and Yaoyorozu. You remember that, don’t you?”
For the first time, she looked almost ashamed as she spoke the next words. “You even insisted on taking my family name. Because the name Yaoyorozu carried more prestige than your own.”
Gasps spread across the room. Mina’s eyes widened. “Wait… so he married into her name?”
Kyoka muttered under her breath, “Unbelievable… all about status.”
Misaki’s gaze sharpened. “And not only that. You registered every company, every stock, every property, including the villa, in the Yaoyorozu name. Which means, Kengo… in the eyes of the law, every last one of them reverts to me.”
Kengo’s face flushed crimson. He slammed his fist against the cabinet. “I won’t allow this! Legally, you’ll never get away with it!”
Misaki didn’t blink. “And what is it you think I want to ‘get away with,’ Kengo?”
“You want to steal my companies! My villa! My money! And my reputation!” he spat, his voice trembling with rage.
Misaki let out a weary sigh. Her shoulders sagged, though her eyes were still sharp. “I had at least hoped that the words ‘family’ or ‘daughter’ might leave your lips. But I see now… that was too much to hope for.”
Ochako whispered, shocked, “I just noticed he hasn’t even once asked about how Momo’s doing…”
Shoto’s eyes narrowed further, his voice cold. “It’s always about himself.”
Kengo raised a brow, as if mocking her. “So what is it you want then?”
Her answer came without hesitation. “The only thing I want is for you to step out of our lives. Permanently. Never again come near Momo or me.”
That seemed to break something in him. His voice rose to a near scream. “Do you have any idea what I’ve sacrificed for this family?! The things I’ve done?! All the money I’ve earned?!”
Misaki sneered, her patience gone. “Oh, please. Spare us your martyr act. You’ve sacrificed far less than you’d like us to believe.” She leaned forward, her words cutting like knives. “When I met you, when I fell in love with you, you had nothing. Only that Quirk of yours, analyzing products. It wasn’t until you wrapped me around your finger that you had anything at all. My name, my status, my money, my Quirk gave you everything.”
That drew another wave of shocked silence.
Izuku leaned toward Momo, whispering without breaking eye contact with the scene. “Momo… what kind of Quirk does she have?”
Momo whispered back, her lips barely moving. “She has a chemical-related Quirk. She can manipulate atoms to produce different chemicals, or analyze them at will. That’s why she was such a famous chemist before her marriage.”
Izuku’s eyes widened in awe, his mouth parting slightly. Questions burned in his mind, but he forced himself to stay silent, saving them for another time.
Kengo’s glare slid back to Misaki, his voice dripping with venom. “I’d like to know…” He paused, leaning forward, eyes narrowing. “what makes you think you’ll win? That you can take everything from me?”
Momo’s voice cut in, cold and steady, sharper than any blade. “What I’d like to know,” she said, her tone dripping with disdain, “is how the villains got their hands on the Null-Collar you took in commission.”
The air in the room froze.
Gasps erupted all at once. Ochako clapped a hand over her mouth. Kyoka’s eyes widened in horror. Tenya’s glasses slipped again as he froze mid-step. Even Izuku and Inko both inhaled sharply, the words sinking in like poison.
“He… what!?” Mina whispered, stunned.
Toru’s voice trembled, even though her head was unseen. “He… he took the thing they used on her in commission!?”
Kengo’s expression darkened, but the twitch in his jaw betrayed him.
A new voice cut through the tense silence. “Now that,” it said coolly, “is something I’d very much like to hear more about.”
Every head turned toward the doorway.
Standing there was All Might, towering as always, his presence filling the room. At his side, Detective Tsukauchi stepped forward, his sharp eyes fixed on Kengo.
How they walked in without anyone noticing them is a mystery.
The detective’s voice rang clear as he addressed the butler first, with a salute. “Chief Detective Tatsu.”
Tatsu blinked, then let out a quiet chuckle, waving a gloved hand dismissively. “I’m no detective anymore, Tsukauchi. Just a butler. No need to salute me.”
Mina’s jaw dropped. “Wait, what!? Your butler was a detective!?”
Momo nodded calmly, though her eyes softened with pride. “Yes. Not just a detective. Chief Detective. He solved more cases than anyone else in the force.”
“Whoa…” Mina whispered, clearly impressed. “Yaomomo, you’ve been hiding some serious backstory.”
Izuku turned quickly, his voice both nervous and astonished. “All Might, Detective Tsukauchi, w-what are you doing here?”
It was Tsukauchi who answered, his voice firm, each word like a nail hammered into the floor. “I came to see if the patient was well enough to answer some questions about her kidnapping by the League of Villains.” His gaze hardened as it locked onto Kengo. “But instead, I heard something far more troubling… that Kengo Yaoyorozu was responsible for commissioning the Null-Collars. And that he did so without any documented authorization from the police.”
Kengo’s face stiffened, his jaw twitching. “Tch. Lies. You have no-”
“Don’t waste your breath,” Tsukauchi snapped, his eyes flashing.
Momo glared at her father, if she could even still call him “father.” Her voice was sharp as glass. “Wait. You had me create it… without official approval from the authorities?”
Kengo’s silence was answer enough.
Izuku’s head whipped toward her, his eyes wide. “M-Momo, wait, you made the Null-Collar!?”
Momo nodded, her shoulders tense but her voice steady. “Yes. About three years ago, Kengo sh-”
“You dare!” Kengo snarled, stepping forward. “I am still your fa-”
Her eyes froze him in place. Cold. Unforgiving. “Not in my eyes, Kengo.”
The look cut him deeper than any blade. For once, he faltered, words choking in his throat.
Momo returned her gaze to her friends, her tone calm but firm. “As I was saying… three years ago, Kengo showed me blueprints for a collar. A prototype he claimed was meant for prisoners.”
Ochako’s eyes widened in shock. “Three years ago!?”
Momo nodded. “Back then, the Null-Collar was designed differently. It only gave small electrical shocks, not the overwhelming current it has now. Believing it was intended for correctional facilities, I saw no harm in creating it.”
Her glare cut toward Kengo again, her voice like ice. “But I never imagined it would be altered… and find its way into the hands of the league of villains.”
A heavy silence fell. Her words hung in the air like a hammer, each syllable striking down harder than the last.
All eyes locked on Kengo.
All Might’s booming voice filled the room like thunder. “IT WOULD INTEREST ME GREATLY TO KNOW… HOW THE LEAGUE OF VILLAINS CAME INTO POSSESSION OF THOSE COLLARS.”
Kengo bristled, sweat already forming on his brow. “I… I have nothing to do with that!”
Detective Tsukauchi narrowed his eyes, his tone cutting like a knife. “You’re lying.”
Gasps rippled through the room. Mina whispered to Kyoka, “Wait, his Quirk can literally tell when people lie, right?”
Kyoka nodded grimly. “Yeah… Kengo’s toast.”
Kengo straightened, trying to regain control. “You can’t prove anything.”
It was Misaki who stepped forward. Her voice was calm, almost playful, as she picked up an empty glass from the nightstand. “Oh, but I can.”
With a graceful flick of her hand, a golden-yellow liquid swirled into existence, filling the cup.
Inko’s eyes widened. “W-What is that?”
Misaki’s lips curled into a mischievous smile. “Nothing too dangerous. Just a little truth serum. If you’re innocent, Kengo, you’ve nothing to fear.”
“Whoa…” Mina breathed, awe in her voice. “Her mom’s seriously badass.”
Even Momo blinked, taken aback. “Mom…”
Kengo’s face drained of color as his gaze fixed on the glass. He stammered, “I-I won’t drink that! For all I know, you could have laced it with poison!”
Before anyone else could intervene, Izuku suddenly snatched the glass. Without hesitation, he forced it into Kengo’s mouth and tipped the contents down his throat.
“There’s only one way to find out,” he said firmly.
Kengo coughed, clutching his throat, sputtering furiously. “H-How dare you! Detective, arrest this street rat, he assaulted me!”
But Tsukauchi’s expression didn’t even flicker. His voice was flat, unamused. “To me, that looked like nothing more than a mischievous prank by an innocent student. Hardly worth mentioning.”
Ochako muttered, unable to stop herself, “Wow. Even the detective’s roasting him…”
Before Kengo could spit another insult, Tsukauchi stepped forward, his voice razor-sharp. “More importantly, did you have anything to do with the League of Villains obtaining that collar?”
And without realizing it, Kengo barked, “Of course I have!”
The room exploded in gasps.
“What!?” Mina shouted.
“No way…” Kyoka whispered, her hands trembling.
Tsuyu blinked wide-eyed, her voice soft. “He… admitted it. Ribbit.”
Kengo froze, his hands slapping over his mouth, too late.
“Say it again,” Tsukauchi demanded coldly. “Explain how you managed it.”
Kengo shook his head violently, refusing to speak.
Tatsu moved before anyone else. Calm, deliberate, he stepped behind Kengo and twisted his arms neatly behind his back. Kengo let out a sharp cry of pain, struggling against him.
“Tatsu! How dare you betray me!” Kengo spat.
But Tatsu’s voice was steady, his tone sharper than steel. “That was easy, sir. Because I was never loyal to you. My loyalty has only ever belonged to the Miss and the young Miss.” His glare darkened. “And I despised you for the way you abused both.”
Kengo thrashed in his grip, but Tatsu held him firm.
“Now,” Tatsu said, tightening his hold, “answer the detective’s question.”
Kengo’s breathing grew ragged as Tatsu forced his arms tighter behind his back. The serum was doing its work, his lips moved before his pride could stop them.
“Three years ago…” he muttered through clenched teeth, “I received an anonymous call. A villain wanted a way to suppress Quirks, something that could also… hurt the target.”
The air in the room thickened.
Toru asks in disbelief “Seriously, what did they offer you to accept such a crazy commission?“
Kengo says with a scoff “What do you think? They paid a fortune.”
“Unbelievable,” Ochako whispered, shaking her head. “He risked everything… for greed, even though he’s already filthy rich?”
Kyoka muttered, “Not just risked, it looks like he sold out his own daughter, man.”
Momo’s jaw tightened, her voice quivering with rage. “Seriously… only for that? That’s why you worked with villains?!“
Kengo tried to shake his head, but the serum betrayed him again. “Yes. And I would have done it again.”
Her eyes widened suddenly as a darker realization hit her. “Wait… That means, did villains also ask you about the atomic gas bomb? The one you wanted me to create too?”
The blood drained from Kengo’s face. He fought to say “no,” but instead, a single word tore free “Yes.”
The room erupted.
“WHAT!?” Mina screamed.
“You’ve gotta be kidding me…” Kyoka’s voice cracked in disbelief.
Tsuyu’s hands trembled against her sides. “He… he tried to make Momo create a atomic gas bomb. Ribbit.”
Izuku’s hands curled into fists, his whole body shaking. His voice rose with furious strength. “Are you serious?! You wanted Momo to build an atomic gas bomb… for the League of Villains?!”
Kengo snarled back, “The bomb wasn’t for them!”
That silenced everyone for a heartbeat.
Shoto’s eyes narrowed. “Then who?”
Tenya‘s voice trembled. “What do you mean ‘not for them’? Who else would even want something that monstrous?”
Kengo’s words came in jagged gasps, half-resisting, half-compelled. “I… I don’t know who the real client was. I was only told the weapon was needed. The man I spoke to gave me only his name… Nemoto.”
The temperature in the room seemed to plummet.
“That’s disgusting,” Ochako muttered, covering her mouth.
“That’s not just disgusting,” Toru said serious, “that’s evil on a whole new level.”
Momo’s voice was a whisper, sharp with horror. “And what did they give you… in exchange for a bomb that could wipe out entire cities?”
Kengo scoffed bitterly, his pride pushing through the serum’s haze. “The same what the league of villains gave me, money.”
The students erupted in outrage, voices overlapping.
“You sold out people’s lives for that!?” Mina shouts.
“Pathetic…” Shoto says.
“Even for you, this is low…” Inko says, her voice shaking.
Tatsu’s glare sharpened. “That is vile… even for you, sir.”
Detective Tsukauchi pulled a pair of heavy-duty cuffs from his coat. His tone left no room for argument. “Everything else, you can tell us at the station.”
He stepped forward and clicked the cuffs around Kengo’s wrists.
Just as Tsukauchi began to move him toward the door, Misaki took a single step forward.
“Wait.”
Her voice was soft, but it stopped the entire room. Even Kengo froze, caught in her gaze.
She walked closer, her expression unreadable, until she stood directly before him.
“Kengo,” she said quietly, “before they take you away… I only have one question left.”
Her eyes met his, sad, weary, but unflinching.
“Did you ever truly love me?”
Kengo’s lips twisted into something between a sneer and a bitter smile. “Love? Don’t make me laugh. I was only after the wealth and the prestige of your family name. Everything else was… secondary.”
The words hung like poison in the air.
Momo turned instantly to her mother, bracing herself for the sight of heartbreak. But Misaki didn’t falter. Instead, a small, almost serene smile curved her lips.
“Good,” she said softly, but with steel underneath. “Now that I know your true feelings, I won’t carry any guilt when you’re convicted.”
Kengo’s eyes flared with rage, his mouth opening as if to spit venom, but Detective Tsukauchi gave a sharp tug on his cuffed wrists. “Come now. We’re done here.”
He began dragging the man toward the door.
“I will accompany you,” Tatsu said calmly, stepping forward with his hands neatly behind his back.
Tsukauchi gave him a curt nod. “It would be an honor.”
As they walked out together, Tatsu added in his steady, deliberate tone, “At the station, I can provide further replayed accounts of Kengo’s past misdeeds. The list is… extensive.”
“Perfect,” Tsukauchi replied.
Just as the three walked out, Misaki’s voice rang out, firm and resolute. “And to be clear, after today, he is no longer a Yaoyorozu. From this moment on, he has his own name again, Takamura.”
Kengo growled, trying to twist his head back, but the door closed behind him before he could speak another word.
The silence that followed was heavy until Misaki turned back toward the students and guests. With a graceful bow, she lowered her head.
“I am deeply sorry that you all had to witness this ugliness.”
Izuku was the first to speak, his voice trembling but honest. “I… I always knew he cared too much about status, but to hear he went this far…” He shook his head, fists clenching.
Momo exhaled slowly, her tone weary but resolute. “Even though he was impossible, I never believed he would sink so low as to ally with villains.”
Tenya adjusted his glasses, his voice solemn. “Miss Yaoyorozu, none of this reflects on you or your daughter. He alone bears the responsibility for his crimes.”
Shoto crossed his arms, his gaze steady. “Bonds of blood don’t absolve guilt. If anything, cutting ties was the right thing to do.”
Momo says ashamed of herself, ”I only regret ever creating his stupid prototypes like the null-collar. I’m wondering how many people got hurt through this thing. And how many other creations of mine he sold to the villains.“
Kyoka glanced at Momo, her voice softer than usual. “Yaomomo… don’t carry this weight. None of this is your fault. And none of us blames you.”
Ochako’s eyes warmed, her smile faint but sincere. “Yeah. We understand. You’re not alone in this.”
Mina pumped a fist lightly, though her tone was gentler than her usual enthusiasm. “Exactly. We’ve got your back, no matter what.”
Tsuyu added with her usual honesty, “You’re our friend. That’s what matters. Ribbit.”
Toru’s voice chimed in, uncharacteristically serious. “Yeah… family doesn’t always mean trust. But friends do.”
Inko, who had been silent, finally stepped closer. Her tone was gentle, almost motherly. “Momo, none of this was your fault. Please don’t punish yourself for his sins.”
Momo lowered her eyes for a moment before Misaki reached out, resting a hand lightly on her daughter’s shoulder.
“My dear… today was ugly, yes. But it was also necessary. The truth is never painless, but it sets us free.”
All Might straightened, his presence once again filling the room. His booming voice rolled like thunder.
“IT IS NOT A PLEASANT VICTORY. BUT WE HAVE PLACED THE MAN RESPONSIBLE FOR THE NULL-COLLARS IN CUSTODY, AND WE HAVE STOPPED HIM BEFORE HE COULD FORCE AN ATOMIC GAS BOMB INTO EXISTENCE FOR SOME OTHER FACTION.”
Izuku looked up, his eyes sharp with concern. “Speaking of that other faction… what will you do now that Kengo admitted someone else commissioned the bomb?”
All Might’s expression hardened. “FOR NOW, HE WILL BE INTERROGATED TO UNCOVER EVERYTHING HE KNOWS. ONLY THEN CAN WE DECIDE OUR NEXT MOVE.”
Ochako, hesitant but respectful, raised her hand slightly. “All Might… can I ask? Why are you here, in person?”
All Might’s shadow loomed over the small group, his gaze sweeping across the students and parents before settling on Momo.
“THERE IS SOMETHING I WOULD LIKE TO DISCUSS WITH YOUNG YAOYOROZU,” he said, his booming voice softening only slightly as his eyes flicked to Izuku. “AND SINCE YOUNG MIDORIYA IS ALSO HERE, I WOULD LIKE TO SPEAK WITH HIM AS WELL, IN PRIVATE, IF POSSIBLE.”
The room stilled for a moment, then Misaki inclined her head with composed grace. “I think that would be acceptable.”
Inko smiled gently at her son, then turned to All Might. “I see no problem with it either. If the Number One Hero wishes to speak with Izuku, he should.”
Misaki clasped her hands lightly in front of her and looked around at the group. “Then it is decided. In the meantime, I believe we could all use a meal. What do you say? I would be honored to treat you.”
The students brightened instantly, the heaviness of the last hour easing a fraction.
“Free food? Count me in!” Mina cheered.
“Yeah, I’m starving,” Toru added, grinning.
Tsuyu simply nodded. “That sounds nice. Ribbit.”
The others joined in with relieved smiles, their voices overlapping in agreement.
As they began to file out, each paused briefly at Momo’s bedside.
Inko leaned close with warm eyes. “Rest well, dear. You’ve been so brave.”
Tenya bowed formally. “Please recover swiftly, Yaoyorozu. We await your return.”
Shoto met her gaze with quiet conviction. “Get better soon.”
Kyoka offered a small, lopsided smile. “Hang in there, Yaomomo.”
Ochako clasped her hands together, her tone soft. “I hope you feel stronger every day.”
Mina wiggled her fingers in a playful wave. “Heal fast, girl, we need you back!”
Tsuyu’s voice was steady. “Take care of yourself, Momo. Ribbit.”
Toru’s invisible hand squeezed her arm gently. “We’ll be waiting when you’re ready.”
Finally, Misaki stepped forward again, her voice steady but full of warmth. “I will return later, my dear. And once you are discharged, we will celebrate properly, the way we should, free from that toxic presence that once darkened our lives.”
Momo’s lips curved into a small, genuine smile. “That would make me very happy, Mom.”
The group departed in a wave of chatter and laughter, their footsteps fading down the hall until the door clicked shut.
Silence settled.
All Might waited, his massive form oddly still, until he was certain no one lingered outside. Then he turned back, his eyes narrowing in focus.
“YOUNG YAOYOROZU,” he began, his voice quieter now but still carrying weight, “HOW HAVE YOU BEEN SINCE THE INCIDENT?”
Momo lifted her chin, her hands folded neatly over the blanket. “So far, quite well. I’ve been examined and treated, and according to Recovery Girl, I won’t have any visible scars.”
Izuku, who had been quiet until now, leaned forward, concern clouding his green eyes. “But… are you really alright? With everything that happened with the League of Villains, All For One, your father, we couldn’t properly ask how you were doing.”
Momo met his gaze and answered evenly. “I truly am fine. The doctors and Recovery Girl assured me I’ll be discharged in at most two to three days.”
Izuku exhaled in visible relief, his shoulders loosening. “That’s good to hear. But… how do you feel inside? I mean, you were in villains hands for almost three days.”
Her voice softened, but it carried a firm edge. “I won’t pretend it was fine. Anyone would be afraid in such a situation. But what I can say is this, I am still alive, and I can still move forward.”
Izuku’s eyes widened, admiration flashing across his face.
All Might’s lips tugged into a faint smile. “I MUST SAY, YOUNG YAOYOROZU, YOU SURPRISE ME. MANY STUDENTS, EVEN SOME PRO HEROES, WOULD NOT BE ABLE TO FACE SUCH AN ORDEAL WITHOUT CRUMBLING.”
Momo tilted her head slightly, her tone poised but unwavering. “Should I allow a setback to trap me in fear, letting it dictate the rest of my life? That would be the true defeat.”
All Might was silent for a moment, visibly impressed.
Then Momo looked up at him, eyes sharp with clarity. “But I suspect you didn’t come here merely to check on my condition, did you?”
All Might’s shadow loomed larger, his eyes narrowing with intensity.
“YOU ARE CORRECT, YOUNG YAOYOROZU. THERE IS ANOTHER REASON WHY I CAME HERE.”
Momo gave a single firm nod, her posture straightening, as if saying that she was listening.
All Might leaned closer, lowering his booming voice just enough to carry weight without shaking the room. “THE ABILITY YOU GRANTED ME, THE ONE THAT ALLOWED ME TO DEFEAT ALL FOR ONE. COULD YOU… EXPLAIN IT?”
Izuku blinked, then stand up straighter, realization flashing across his face. “Now that you mention it… I’ve been wondering too. When you fought All For One, it looked like his quirks didn’t even affect you. It was like… they just bounced off.”
All Might exhaled, a thoughtful rumble in his chest. “IT FELT THAT WAY AS WELL. EVEN THOUGH I HAD IT FOR ONLY A FEW MINUTES, I COULD USE IT AS IF IT HAD BEEN MINE FOR YEARS.”
Momo folded her hands together, her gaze calm but steady. She inhaled slowly, then began her explanation.
“It isn’t a new power in itself. Think of it more as a catalyst. My energy butterfly doesn’t replace your quirk, it amplifies it. What it did was resonate with One For All, forcing a kind of disharmony into All For One’s network of stolen quirks.”
Izuku leaned forward, eyes sparkling with fascination.
She continued, her voice steady, each word measured.
“Through this resonance, his control weakened. His stolen quirks couldn’t synchronize properly, which meant you could not only block them, but also cut the ties binding them to him. That’s why his attacks lost strength, why they seemed to dissolve before touching you. In those moments, One For All wasn’t just a torch passed through generations, it became a blade, severing the chains that held stolen power.”
Her expression grew darker. “And when you pushed it to its peak… you didn’t just defend yourself. You freed the quirks he had stolen. That’s why they scattered like lights from his body.”
All Might and Izuku both froze, wide-eyed.
“SO… THAT’S WHY,” All Might murmured, his brows furrowing. “AND THE QUIRKS BEING RELEASED, DO YOU HAVE AN EXPLANATION FOR THAT AS WELL?”
Momo nodded solemnly. “Yes. Once the resonance destabilized his network, the quirks no longer recognized him as their host. They returned to being free fragments of energy, no longer bound to his will. You didn’t just defeat him physically, you unraveled the very foundation of his power.”
Izuku’s fists clenched with excitement. “That’s incredible! It makes perfect sense, and it’s what let All Might finally bring him down.”
All Might’s expression softened, but his voice remained thunderous. “NOT ONLY THAT… AFTER OUR BATTLE, SOMETHING STRANGE HAPPENED. THE AREA WE DESTROYED, BLOCKS OF BUILDINGS REDUCED TO RUINS, WERE RESTORED. AS IF THEY HAD NEVER BEEN TOUCHED. AND THE INJURED… SURVIVORS TRAPPED UNDER RUBBLE CLAIMED A SWARM OF LADYBUGS SURROUNDED THEM. THEIR WOUNDS AND INJURIES HEALED BEFORE THEIR EYES.”
His gaze sharpened, locking on Momo with a rare intensity.
“I WILL ASK YOU DIRECTLY, YOUNG YAOYOROZU. WAS THAT… ONE OF YOUR QUIRKS TOO?”
Without the slightest hesitation, Momo lifted her chin and answered. “Yep.”
All Might’s brows arched, his deep voice carrying a note of surprise. “I MUST SAY, YOUNG YAOYOROZU, I HAD NOT EXPECTED YOU TO ADMIT IT SO EASILY.”
Momo only shrugged lightly, her tone almost casual. “What else should I have done? Lie?”
Izuku tilted his head, curiosity burning in his eyes. “That’s what I wanted to ask when I saw it… but, well, there wasn’t exactly time back then. Could you explain this quirk a little more?”
Momo gave a small nod, her gaze settling on both of them. “This quirk is my most powerful one, I call it Miraculous Creation. It allows me to undo any kind of damage caused by destruction, whether property damage or injuries inflicted on people and creatures.” She let her words hang for a moment before continuing, her voice lowering with seriousness. “What I’m about to say is only a theory… but I have the feeling it might even allow me to bring back those who have recently died.”
Both All Might and Izuku’s eyes widened in shock.
Momo quickly raised a hand. “Of course, it’s only a theory. A theory I would rather not test unless there’s no other choice.”
All Might cleared his throat, straightening his massive frame. “THAT IS A SENSIBLE APPROACH, YOUNG YAOYOROZU.”
Izuku glanced toward All Might, hesitation flickering before he asked, “Let’s change the subject. Just out of curiosity… what’s going to happen to All For One and the League of Villains now?”
All Might’s expression hardened, his voice booming with certainty. “THEY WILL FACE JUSTICE. ALL OF THEM HAVE ALREADY BEEN ESCORTED TO TARTARUS, THE MOST SECURE PRISON IN THE WORLD. THERE WILL BE NO ESCAPE, ESPECIALLY SINCE ALL FOR ONE LOST ALL HIS QUIRKS.”
Izuku’s lips curled into a grim smile, his voice tinged with satisfaction. “Good. After what they did to Momo and so many others, they don’t deserve anything else.”
All Might nodded firmly. “I AGREE. TOO MANY HAVE SUFFERED AT THEIR HANDS. NOW IT IS TIME THEY RECEIVE THEIR RIGHTFUL PUNISHMENT.”
Momo leaned back against her pillow, her lips tugging into a sly smirk. “See? Once again, karma is a bitch.”
That made All Might laugh, the sound echoing like rolling thunder. “YES, THAT IS TRUE!”
He turned toward the door. “THEN I SHALL LEAVE YOU TO REST.” His hand reached for the handle, but he paused, glancing back at the two students with a serious glint in his eye.
“THERE IS STILL ONE MORE MATTER. IN THREE DAYS, IN THE MORNING, COME TO DAGOBAH BEACH. THERE IS SOMETHING I MUST ASK OF YOU BOTH.”
Before either of them could speak, he opened the door and strode out, vanishing down the corridor.
Silence lingered in the room for a moment. Then Izuku turned toward Momo, tilting his head. “What do you think he wants to ask us?”
Momo shrugged, her lips curving faintly. “I suppose… we’ll see when the time comes.”
———————————————————————
Three days later.
Three days later, the morning sun spilled golden light over the streets as Izuku and Momo made their way side by side toward Dagobah Beach.
Izuku glanced at her, worry clear in his freckled face. “Are you sure you’re really back on your feet, Momo?”
Her arms and neck were still wrapped in neat white bandages, but she smiled softly at him. “You’ve visited me almost every day at the hospital, Izuku. I think you know better than anyone that I’m getting stronger.”
“I just… can’t help worrying,” Izuku admitted, rubbing the back of his neck.
“You don’t have to,” she reassured him gently. “Recovery Girl did her job, and tomorrow I’ll finally be rid of these bandages. So really, no problem.”
Izuku hesitated, then asked carefully, “And… how have things been with you and your mom since your father’s arrest?”
For a moment, Momo’s smile shifted into something lighter, freer. “Honestly? Pretty good. Mom and I have nothing to fear legally, and she’s finally been able to breathe freely. Everything was transferred to her, all the shares, the companies, the businesses, the patents, the villa, and all the money. She’s even considering returning to her old job as a head chemist. And me? I could finally just relax at home without worrying about being summoned into a office or scolded for being ‘lazy.’“
Izuku’s face softened into a warm smile. “That makes me really happy, for both of you.”
As they continued walking, the familiar shape of All Might stood before them at the shoreline, he looked out over the calm waves.
“Good morning, All Might!” they both called.
He turned, his booming voice carrying across the beach. “GOOD MORNING, YOUNG ONES!” His gaze swept over the stretch of clean sand, and his smile widened. “I MUST SAY, I AM ALWAYS SURPRISED HOW CLEAN THIS PLACE HAS BECOME.”
Momo tilted her head toward Izuku with a small grin, her thumb pointing at him. “You should thank Izuku for that. He’s the one who cleaned it up.”
Izuku flushed scarlet, fumbling for words. “I-It wasn’t that big a deal… it was part of my training for the UA entrance exam. Momo actually assigned it to me, so really…”
All Might’s laughter boomed across the beach like thunder. “WHY AM I NOT SURPRISED? HAHAHA!”
Then Momo’s tone grew more formal as she asked, “With all due respect, All Might, why did you want us to meet you here?”
His eyes gleamed as he turned fully toward them. “DO NOT WORRY. THIS IS NOTHING DANGEROUS, NOR ANYTHING GRIM. I CHOSE THIS PLACE BECAUSE I WANTED YOU TO HAVE A BEAUTIFUL VIEW WHILE WE SPEAK. I COULD HAVE DONE THIS IN THE HOSPITAL ROOM, BUT SUCH A SPACE WAS HARDLY FITTING FOR WHAT I WISH TO ASK OF YOU.”
Izuku tilted his head, curiosity sparking. “So… what do you want to ask us?”
All Might’s booming voice lowered slightly, tinged with warmth. “I HAVE RECEIVED INVITATIONS TO A VERY SPECIAL EVENT. AND SINCE IT IS STILL SUMMER BREAK AND THE TWO OF YOU HAVE ENDURED FAR TOO MUCH, I WANTED TO INVITE YOU BOTH TO JOIN ME.” His smile widened into a broad grin. “WE SHALL FLY TO I-ISLAND TOGETHER, FOR THE I-EXPO.”
Izuku gasped, his eyes glowing with excitement. “I-Island?! The international expo for science and hero support items?!”
Momo blinked, her lips curving into a polite smile, though her eyes held something more guarded. “I-Island… I see. It’s certainly… unique. Not everyone gets the opportunity to visit.”
All Might looked at them both, his voice booming with energy. “SO, YOUNG MIDORIYA, YOUNG YAOYOROZU… WHAT DO YOU SAY?”
Izuku’s face lit up, his whole body nearly trembling with excitement. “Yes! Absolutely, I’d love to go!”
Momo glanced at him, then back at All Might, her smile steady but faintly restrained. “If you wish us to join you, then… I’ll come as well.”
Notes:
Title of the next chapter: I-Island
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter 34: I-Island
Summary:
Momo and Izuku with All Might on I-Island
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The hum of the private jet was steady, a low vibration beneath their seats. Outside, the morning sky stretched endlessly blue.
When Momo and Izuku had told their mothers three days ago that they would be flying to I-Island for the I-Expo with All Might, both women had been more than delighted. Inko had clasped her hands together, her smile wide and warm, insisting they treat it as a well-deserved vacation after everything they had endured. Misaki, equally relieved, had agreed, telling Momo that this was the perfect chance for her to relax and enjoy herself without pressure. Both mothers had seen it not just as a trip, but as a much-needed time of healing.
Now, with their mothers encouragement still fresh in their minds, the three travelers continued their quiet journey through the skies.
Izuku pressed his face close to the window, his breath fogging the glass as I-Island grew larger below them. The floating metropolis gleamed in the sunlight, a marvel of technology and architecture, looking almost unreal.
Across from him, All Might had his massive frame reclined, arms crossed, his face unusually calm, almost dreamy, as he rested with his eyes closed. Meanwhile, Momo sat with her legs crossed neatly, a large sketchbook balanced on her lap. Her pencil moved swiftly, strokes sure and precise, as she filled the page with designs.
A chime sounded overhead, followed by the pilot’s calm voice. “We will be landing on I-Island shortly.”
All Might’s eyes flickered open. He sat up, adjusting his seat and smiling at the two students. “WE WILL BE LANDING SOON. IF YOU WISH, YOU MAY CHANGE INTO YOUR HERO COSTUMES.”
———————————————————————
By the time the jet’s wheels touched down and they disembarked, all three wore their full hero gear. The sun reflected brightly off the clean steel and glass of the terminal as they walked out into the open.
Izuku glanced sideways, his eyes catching a detail that was definitely new. “Momo… since when do you wear a cape?”
Momo’s lips curved into a small smile. “I received it after finishing my internship with Ryukyu. She gave it to me as a gift.“
Izuku’s eyes widened in admiration. “That’s… incredible.”
Before Momo could answer, their attention was stolen by the sheer sight ahead. The island unfolded in front of him like something out of a dream, towering skyscrapers, spotless streets, and brilliant displays of advanced technology. Izuku’s mouth fell open slightly, his eyes sparkling with awe.
All Might chuckled deeply, his gaze sweeping across the city. “EVEN THOUGH THE I-EXPO HAS YET TO OFFICIALLY BEGIN, THE ISLAND IS ALREADY FILLED WITH VISITORS. UNLIKE JAPAN, HERE YOU MAY USE YOUR QUIRKS FREELY, WITHOUT THE SAME RESTRICTIONS.”
“Really?!” Izuku’s whole body practically buzzed with excitement at the thought.
Then, noticing the calm expression on Momo’s face, he blinked in surprise. “You don’t look nearly as impressed as I do.”
Momo kept her eyes ahead, her voice steady and polite. “That’s because I’ve been here before, when I was younger.”
Izuku froze mid-step, turning to her in shock. “You’ve been here? That’s… amazing! What was it like?”
Before Momo could respond, a uniformed receptionist approached, bowing with practiced grace. “Welcome to the I-Expo!” She lifted her head, and when she saw who stood before her, her eyes widened. A flush spread across her cheeks as she gasped aloud. “A-All Might?!”
Her excited cry carried through the air, and within seconds, the surrounding crowd began to stir. Murmurs grew into shouts.
“All Might!”
“It’s really him!”
“The Number One Hero!”
Dozens of people surged forward, their voices rising in excitement, cameras flashing. Reporters, expo staff, and visitors alike rushed toward the towering figure.
Momo glanced at the growing wave of people with a knowing smile. She tilted her head toward Izuku and teased, “If I were you, I’d step aside, right about now.”
Before Izuku could even ask what she meant, Momo vanished in a flicker of teleportation, reappearing safely a short distance away.
A second later, the crowd closed in. All Might was instantly surrounded, swarmed by cheers and eager hands reaching out to him. Izuku, caught in the surge, stumbled as the press of bodies closed around him.
From her safe vantage point, Momo couldn’t help it, she burst out laughing. Pulling out her phone, she began recording the scene, snapping pictures as Izuku’s startled face peeked out from the sea of fans.
She smirked to herself. “Oh, this is too good to miss.”
———————————————————————
A little later.
The three of them were standing in a park, its paths lined with bright flowers.
All Might’s face was covered in lipstick marks, remnants of countless fans who had swarmed him earlier. He scrubbed his face with the back of his hand. “BECAUSE OF THAT DELAY, WE ALMOST ARRIVED TOO LATE.”
Izuku bent over with his hands on his knees, still catching his breath after fighting his way out of the crowd. His hair stuck out wildly, and his costume was slightly rumpled from being jostled around.
Meanwhile, Momo stood relaxed, her phone in hand, eyes glittering with amusement. She scrolled through the photos and videos she had just captured, unable to suppress a laugh. “I can’t decide which one of these to make my new background,” she teased, turning the screen toward Izuku.
The first photo showed him squished flat between two overly eager fans, his eyes wide and panicked like a deer caught in headlights. The second showed only the top of his head poking out above the sea of arms, his hand desperately reaching out for help.
Izuku groaned, his cheeks turning bright red. “It must’ve been hilarious from your perspective… especially since you didn’t get crushed.”
Momo smirked, her tone playful but sharp. “Very. I couldn’t have staged it better myself.”
All Might straightened, finally wiping the last of the lipstick away, and clapped his massive hands together. “ENOUGH ABOUT THAT. OUR APPOINTMENT SHOULD BE ARRIVING ANY MINUTE NOW.”
Both Momo and Izuku blinked, exchanging a glance, before speaking in unison “Appointment?”
All Might chuckled, puffing out his chest. “I WANTED TO VISIT AN OLD FRIEND HERE. WOULD YOU BOTH ACCOMPANY ME?”
Izuku’s eyes sparkled with curiosity, nodding eagerly. “Of course! I’d love to meet one of your friends!”
Momo, on the other hand, folded her arms, her expression polite but not nearly as thrilled. “If you’d like us to, we’ll join you.”
Leaning slightly closer, All Might lowered his booming voice into a whisper. “HE KNOWS NOTHING ABOUT ONE FOR ALL. PLEASE… SAY NOTHING ABOUT IT.”
Both students nodded solemnly. “Don’t worry,” Izuku said firmly. “Your secret’s safe with us.”
Momo added in a quieter tone, “Always.”
A sudden sound caught their attention, a rhythmic boing from the staircase leading down into the park. All three turned their heads just in time to see a girl with long blonde hair bounding toward them on a strange, bright red pogo-stick contraption.
“Uncle!” she called out, her voice bright and full of joy.
The pogo stick landed one last time before she leapt straight into All Might’s arms. He caught her effortlessly, his booming laugh echoing through the park.
“MELISSA! IT’S BEEN SO LONG!” he exclaimed, squeezing her in a warm hug.
“Hello, Uncle Might!” she giggled, holding onto him tightly. “It’s been forever, I’m so glad to see you again!”
All Might grinned, stepping back to look at her properly. “THANK YOU FOR INVITING ME. I BARELY RECOGNIZED YOU, YOU’VE GROWN INTO A YOUNG WOMAN!”
Melissa smiled sheepishly, brushing back her blonde hair. “I’m seventeen now… and probably a lot heavier than the last time you carried me.”
With a hearty laugh, All Might effortlessly lifted her off her feet and twirled her once before setting her down. “NONSENSE! YOU’RE LIGHT AS A FEATHER!”
They both laughed, their bond clear and genuine.
Once Melissa settled back down, she looked up at him. “Thank you again for coming. It means so much.”
“NO NEED TO THANK ME,” All Might replied warmly.
He tilted his head slightly. “SPEAKING OF WHICH… WHERE IS DAVE?”
Melissa’s eyes lit up. “In the lab. After so many years, he finally made a breakthrough! That’s why I invited you, as a surprise guest to celebrate it.”
“I SEE,” All Might said, stroking his chin. “AND WHAT FIELD HAS HE BEEN RESEARCHING?”
Melissa hesitated, her expression playful but secretive. “That’s the thing… it’s classified. He wouldn’t even tell me.”
All Might chuckled knowingly. “RESEARCHERS NEVER HAVE IT EASY.” He turned to his two students, gesturing broadly. “AH, YES! YOUNG MIDORIYA, YOUNG YAOYOROZU, THIS IS THE DAUGHTER OF MY BEST FRIEND.”
Melissa’s eyes shifted to the two for the first time. With a bright, genuine smile, she extended her hand. “I’m Melissa Shield. It’s a pleasure to meet you both.”
Izuku stood frozen, his wide green eyes locked on Melissa as though he had forgotten how to move.
Momo, ever composed, smoothly stepped forward, extending her hand. “Hello, Melissa. My name is Momo Yaoyorozu. You may call me Momo, or Yaomomo, if you like.”
Melissa’s face brightened, and she eagerly shook her hand. “It’s so nice to meet you, Momo!”
The handshake ended, but Izuku still hadn’t reacted, lost in his own thoughts. With a tiny sigh, Momo nudged him sharply in the ribs with her elbow.
“Ah!” Izuku yelped, snapping out of his trance. His face turned crimson as he hastily grabbed Melissa’s hand and shook it much too quickly. “R-right! I-I’m Izuku Midoriya! Together with Momo, I’m from Class 1-A of UA High, Hero Course!”
Melissa blinked, stunned. “Wait… UA? You’re both from there?!” Her eyes widened, her voice filled with amazement. “Then that means… you’re Uncle Might’s students?”
All Might straightened proudly, his booming voice carrying weight and warmth. “THAT’S RIGHT! THEY ARE BOTH EXCEPTIONAL STUDENTS, WITHIN THEM LIES THE MAKINGS OF HEROES WHO WILL SHAPE THE FUTURE!”
Melissa gasped, her hands clasping together. “If Uncle Might himself says that… then you must have impressed him greatly! You both must have such a bright future ahead!”
Izuku ducked his head, rubbing the back of his neck, his face red as a tomato. “W-we’re still in training, so… it’s too early to say something like that.”
Melissa tilted her head, curiosity glimmering in her eyes. She suddenly began to circle the pair, her gaze sharp and calculating, as though she were analyzing them like machines. Izuku stiffened, growing redder with each step she took.
“So… what quirks do you two have?” she asked eagerly.
Izuku opened his mouth but froze again under her attention. Before the silence grew too long, Momo smoothly answered, her tone calm. “We both possess emitter-type quirks.”
Melissa’s smile widened, her interest only growing. She stepped closer, brushing her fingers lightly across the fabric of Momo’s cape, then Izuku’s reinforced sleeves. “Your costumes are incredible. Durable, stable fabric blends, special reinforcements… and the designs!” Her eyes sparkled with excitement. “Whoever designed these knew exactly what they were doing.”
Despite the heat still burning in his cheeks, Izuku straightened with pride. “Momo… designed them herself.”
Melissa stopped in her tracks, her eyes snapping toward Momo in astonishment. “Wait… really? That’s amazing!” She leaned in, studying the details again. “Though… I can tell this cape wasn’t designed by you. The stitching, the cut, it’s different from the rest.”
Momo’s lips curved into a broad smile, impressed by her perception. “You have a good eye for details. This cape was a gift, given to me after I finished my internship.”
Melissa’s expression lit up like a child unwrapping a present. “That’s incredible! You have to tell me more about it!”
Before she could say another word, All Might cleared his throat, a deep, rumbling sound that instantly pulled her back to the present.
Melissa flushed slightly, realizing she had gotten carried away. “Ah, right! I let myself get distracted.” She clasped her hands together and beamed. “Come on, let’s not keep Papa waiting. I want to surprise him. He’ll be so happy!”
With that, she gestured for them to follow. In a swift motion, she held the red pogo stick in her hand, causing it to shrink down until it was small enough to tuck neatly away, then bounced ahead, leading the way through the blooming park.
———————————————————————
Some time later.
The group moved through the gleaming streets, Melissa walking ahead with a light spring in her step, chattering excitedly about how much her father would love the surprise. All Might listened with a warm smile, occasionally nodding, while Izuku took in every detail of the futuristic city, wide-eyed and amazed.
Momo followed, her gaze steady, until the laboratory came into view.
Her steps faltered. She froze, her body locking in place as the massive structure loomed before her. The polished facade reflected the sunlight like a mirror, but to her, it might as well have been a dark shadow rising from her past.
The sight pulled her back.
-A much smaller hand gripping her father’s, standing before this very building. The towering figure of Kengo Yaoyorozu, his face unreadable as he spoke to another man in a white coat.
-Her young body tugged forward as she resisted, only to be dragged inside against her will.
-Strange wires, electrodes, and cold machines surrounding her. Metal pressed against her skin as they tried to measure and research the nature of her quirk.
-The suffocating glass of a containment tube, her fists pounding against it while her muffled cries went unheard.
-And worst of all, the memory of a man’s face, sharp features, hair neatly combed, his smile polite, but his eyes glinted with greed. A predator’s stare, fixed on her as if she were nothing but a commodity to be sold.
Momo’s breathing quickened, her hands curling into fists at her sides.
“…Momo?”
The voice pulled her back. Izuku stood before her, green eyes wide with worry. He reached out and gently shook her shoulder. “You’re standing so still… are you okay? You looked… frozen.”
Momo blinked rapidly, shaking her head as if to scatter the fragments of memory. Her lips pressed together before she forced a calm breath. “It’s fine. The building just reminded me of something, that’s all.”
Izuku frowned, searching her face. “Are you sure?”
She met his gaze for only a moment, then gave a small nod. “Yes. I’m sure.”
Satisfied, though not convinced, Izuku stepped aside to let her continue.
Momo straightened her posture, her expression composed once again, and fell back into step with the others. But as they drew closer to the entrance, her thoughts whispered in the back of her mind.
’It’s nearly impossible that I’d run into him again. Even if he still works here...‘
And with that, she pushed the memories back down, where they had always remained, locked away, unspoken, hidden from everyone.
———————————————————————
They began to step into the building, the electronic doors sliding open with a faint hiss. The deeper they walked, the closer they came to the laboratory where David Shield worked. Voices drifted from within, muffled at first, then clear as they drew nearer.
“Why don’t you have lunch with your daughter?” a man’s voice suggested, tone edged with good-natured teasing.
Momo froze mid-step. Her breath caught in her throat, her eyes widening ever so slightly. Under her breath, she whispered so softly that no one could hear “…that voice…”
Inside, probably the father from Melissa David replied “She’s at the academy today.”
The first voice countered, “Don’t they give time off for the I-Expo?”
“Yes, but she prefers to keep researching on her own,” David admitted, a sigh betraying both pride and worry.
Melissa took that as her cue. With a mischievous grin, she strode forward, the electronic door sliding open before her. “I’m your daughter, remember? The apple doesn’t fall far from the tree!”
David blinked “Melissa!”
The other man turned as well, smiling. “Young lady.”
Melissa’s cheer never wavered. “Good afternoon, Sam. Thank you for looking after my father, who forgets the world exists when he’s buried in his work.”
Both men chuckled, and even David had to nod sheepishly. “That much is true.” Then his eyes narrowed with curiosity. “But what brings you here, Melissa? Shouldn’t you be at the academy?”
Melissa clasped her hands behind her back, her grin widening. “Well, to celebrate your big research breakthrough, I decided to invite someone very special. An old friend.”
David tilted his head. “An old friend? Who?”
Melissa turned toward the door, her smile softening with affection. “Someone you love, Papa.”
David followed her gaze, then his eyes went wide.
The towering figure stepped into view, smiling broadly, his voice booming with that familiar thunder. “IT IS I, AND I TREMBLE WITH JOY AT THIS REUNION!”
David was frozen for a beat before his composure broke, and his voice cracked with disbelief. “Toshi… All Might…!”
Sam was shocked “The real deal.”
All Might wrapped his old friend in a firm embrace, his massive arms pulling David close. “I CAME TO SEE YOU, MY DEAR FRIEND!”
As the two reunited, Izuku stood a little behind at the door, his heart pounding with excitement. His hands trembled slightly as he realized who David Shield was, the very man who had designed All Might’s iconic costumes, his greatest supporter during his years in America.
But Momo was silent.
Her gaze didn’t go to All Might, or David, or Melissa. It was fixed beyond them. On the man standing just behind David. His body changed over the time but she could still recognize him.
Samuel Abraham.
The sight of him turned her stomach.
Her breath slowed, heavy with the weight of recognition. She didn’t see the room before her anymore, she saw a memory from ten years past.
———————————————————————
Ten years ago.
A four-year-old Momo strapped to a cold metal table, her wrists and ankles bound so tightly the straps bit into her skin. A gag pressed against her mouth, muffling her cries.
Behind her, Samuel sat hunched over a computer, his voice smooth but dripping with greed as he spoke into a phone.
“I’m telling you, this quirk is unique, like nothing you’ve ever seen.” His eyes gleamed as they flicked toward her struggling form. “She can produce objects from her body. Tools, weapons… maybe even money. Gold, perhaps.”
He turned back to the screen, his lips curling into a hungry grin. “Just imagine the possibilities. Think of what we could do with her and her quirk.”
The muffled voice on the other end asked a question Momo couldn’t hear, but she didn’t need to. She saw the way his smirk sharpened, the way his tone lowered.
“Yes. I already know how to bring her over,” Sam murmured. His eyes swept back to her, locking on her small, terrified frame. “Of course I can handle her. She’s just a child.”
Bound and gagged, little Momo thrashed violently against the straps, her tiny fists clenching.
While Momo lay bound to the cold table, she couldn’t help but think of the power of destruction, the ability of the Black Cat Miraculous. ’If I could use that, I could already be free…‘
The thought barely formed when her right hand suddenly shimmered with a black aura, swirling like smoke but pulsing with dangerous energy.
Momo’s eyes went wide in shock. ’That aura… it can’t be…‘
Her heart pounded. Testing her suspicion, she pressed her small glowing hand against the metal beneath her. In seconds, the table groaned, cracked, then disintegrated into fine ash, scattering across the floor.
She gasped, wrenching the gag from her mouth, her tiny chest heaving. Her wide eyes fixed on her now-normal hand. “Did I just…? No… this feels like the power of the Black Cat Miraculous…” she whispered, so quietly Sam, still on the phone, didn’t notice.
Her mind raced. ’Do I really have it too?‘
But she had no time to dwell on it.
“…I’ll have her in no more than three days-” Sam’s voice cut off as he turned, confusion twisting into rage when he saw her standing free.
“How did you escape?” he snapped.
Momo didn’t answer. Instead, with all the strength her tiny body could muster, she hurled her fist into his stomach. The blow landed with a shocking force, blasting him backward like a launched projectile. He slammed into the wall, the impact rattling the lab, before crumpling unconscious to the floor. His phone slipped from his hand, shattering on the tiles.
Breathing hard, Momo stared at her trembling fist. “That felt… like Clout…” she whispered, awe and fear mingling in her voice.
She shook herself. ’No time to think.‘ She hurried over to Sam’s limp body, forcing her Creation Quirk into action. A rope formed from her arm, she tied up his body. A cloth gag followed, silencing him. He would not be waking free.
Only then did she turn toward the glowing computer.
Her small face paled as screen after screen revealed data about her, measurements, quirk projections, possibilities. It was as if he had dissected her without ever cutting her open.
As her gaze swept over the glowing data, Momo felt her stomach twist. The information was frighteningly detailed, every measurement, every test result, every cruel speculation about what her quirk could do.
She clenched her teeth. Still, a part of her couldn’t deny how layered and thorough the files were.
With a steadying breath, she created a small USB stick from her hand and slipped it into the port. One by one, the files transferred over, the progress bar creeping until it reached one hundred percent.
Then she deleted everything from the machine. Line after line of data vanished, leaving the screen empty. No trace of her quirk would remain here.
She yanked the USB free, clutched it tight, and bolted out of the lab.
The hallway stretched long and sterile, but at the far end she spotted him, her father. Relief to the time rushed through her chest as she stumbled forward. “Dad!”
Kengo sharp eyes locked on her. But instead of the comfort she hoped for, his first words chilled her blood “Where is the scientist?”
Momo’s steps faltered. “He’s in the lab, he tied me down, he examined me like some kind of object. He wanted to kidnap me, to sell me, he-”
“Stop this nonsense,” Kengo snapped, cutting her off with a wave of his hand. “Go get the scientist.”
“No, you’re not listening, he tried to-”
The crack of the slap rang out before she could finish. The sting burned across her cheek as she collapsed to the floor, eyes wide with shock.
Kengo loomed over her, his tone cold, commanding. “Stop wasting time and bring me the scientist.”
A heavy silence stretched. Momo pressed her small hand against her hurting face, tears welling but refusing to fall. In that moment, she knew. Her father would never listen to her.
“…Yes, Father,” she whispered.
She turned away, her small frame trembling. But instead of returning to the lab, she ducked around a corner, finally out of his sight.
Her fists clenched. She thinks ’If I really have Destruction… and Clout… then maybe… maybe I have the other powers of the Miraculous too. Let’s see if I can create Illusions.‘
She extended her hand, closing her eyes in fierce concentration. Energy rippled outward, and before her stood a perfect illusion of Sam, breathing and blinking like the real man.
Momo swallowed hard, then guided the projection down the hallway toward her father.
Kengo’s expression shifted at once when the “scientist” appeared.
The illusion bowed slightly, its voice echoing with Sam’s tone “Her quirk allows her to create anything using the lipids in her body… but only if she knows exactly how it’s built and works. The rest I will send you as soon as the data was analyzed.“
That was enough. Kengo’s cold eyes narrowed, satisfied with the answer. Without another word, he motioned for Momo to follow. They walked out of the facility together.
———————————————————————
Present.
Momo’s fists curled tightly at her sides as her eyes fell on Samuel Abraham. Rage bubbled in her chest, threatening to burst. She wanted nothing more than to drive her fist into him like she had all those years ago. But not here. Not in front of the others.
She forced herself to breathe, to keep her expression neutral.
It was Izuku who noticed. He blinked out of his awe at David Shield and glanced at her, concern in his eyes. “Momo… are you okay?”
Her lips pressed into a thin line. “It’s nothing,” she said quickly, her voice quieter than usual.
She realized too late that she hadn’t heard a word of the discussion All Might and David had just exchanged.
David turned toward his daughter, his expression warm. “Melissa, why don’t you show Midoriya and Yaoyorozu around the l-Expo for a bit?”
Melissa’s eyes lit up. “Of course! I’d love to. Izuku, Momo, follow me!” she said brightly, gesturing them toward the door.
The two students obeyed, trailing after her as she led them out of the lab.
Sam lingered behind, his eyes narrowed, thoughts swirling darkly. After a pause, he straightened, saying, “I will let you two catch up, see you later.”
Without another glance, he left the lab.
———————————————————————
At the same time.
At the same time, in a hangar on the far side of the island, a man stood alone by the railing, his posture rigid, as his phone buzzed. He pulled it out and answered with a low, deliberate voice.
“We’ve received the package.”
There was silence as the other side spoke. His expression shifted slowly from calm to sharp surprise.
“What? All Might? Here on the island?” His voice hardened, laced with both disbelief and intrigue.
More words spilled from the receiver, and his brows rose higher, though his tone stayed collected.
“…And a girl with a unique quirk that allows her to create anything from her body?”
He listened again, the faintest glint of excitement sparking in his eyes as the explanation continued.
Finally, he smirked, leaning one arm against the railing. “No. That won’t be a problem. This additional task is nothing we can’t handle.”
The line clicked dead. He slid the phone back into his pocket, straightening his shoulders as the echoes of his voice lingered in the cavernous hangar.
His fingers drummed once against the steel rail before curling into a fist. “Who would’ve thought? All Might, here of all places…”
A sharp smile split his face as his gaze turned toward the massive container ahead. “And on top of that, a brat who can create anything from her own body. The day really couldn’t be turning out better.”
Notes:
Title of the next chapter: I-Expo
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter 35: I-Expo
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Melissa led Izuku and Momo through the bustling I-Expo, the streets alive with crowds of scientists, heroes, and guests marveling at the endless displays of innovation.
As they walked, Melissa turned her head toward Izuku, her tone curious but friendly. “So, how should I call you? Midoriya? Or Izuku?”
Izuku says determined. “Call me Deku.”
Melissa blinked, tilting her head slightly. “Deku? That’s such an unusual name.”
Before Izuku could explain further, Momo stepped in with her usual calm composure. “That’s his hero name.”
Melissa’s eyes lit up with sudden understanding, her voice bright and cheerful. “Ah, so that’s what it is!”
They continued on, weaving between bustling stands. Izuku glanced sideways at Momo, noticing her expression shift for just a moment.
“Momo,” he asked gently, “earlier in the lab, you seemed… distant. Did something happen?”
Momo looked back at him with a faint smile, the kind that seemed carefully placed. “I was only lost in thought, nothing more.”
Izuku opened his mouth to press further, but before he could, Momo’s phone buzzed sharply in her pocket. She pulled it out, glancing at the glowing notification, and her eyes widened “Oh, damn it! I almost forgot!”
Izuku and Melissa both looked at her curiously.
Momo met their eyes with a quick, apologetic smile. “I need to take care of something right away. I’ll be back soon.”
“Do you need help?” Izuku asked, concern flickering in his voice.
Momo shook her head firmly. “No, it’ll be quick.”
Melissa stepped in with an understanding nod. “It’s fine. Would you mind if I showed Deku around in the meantime?”
“Of course not.” Momo’s smile softened, her tone warm. “I think Izuku would enjoy the tour.”
Melissa clasped her hands together brightly. “Perfect! If you manage to finish in time, you can meet us at the Pavilion.”
“I’ll see you there,” Momo answered, her voice steady.
Then, in a blur of motion, she sprinted off, her speed like a gust of wind, scattering loose flyers and startling a few passersby.
Melissa stood frozen for a moment, wide-eyed at the sight. “She’s… incredible.”
Izuku chuckled softly, watching the trail she left behind. “That elemental speed of hers never stops being impressive.”
Melissa turned toward him, curiosity brimming in her eyes. “Is that her quirk?”
Without thinking, Izuku smiled and answered, “At least one of them.”
Melissa stopped in her tracks, blinking at him in surprise. “One of them? Do you mean… she has more than one quirk?”
Izuku’s eyes widened as realization hit him. He stumbled for words, his face heating up. “Ah… uh… I mean… well, you see…”
Melissa leaned closer, her eyes gleaming with curiosity. “That’s incredible! What other quirks does she have? Is she a dual quirk user? Or even more? Tell me, what can she do?”
With every word, Melissa edged closer until her face was just inches from his. Izuku froze, flustered, scrambling for an answer.
“I-I’m sorry! But I really don’t feel right talking about Momo’s quirks behind her back. Maybe… you should wait and ask her yourself.”
Melissa blinked, then coughed softly, pulling herself back and regaining her polite composure. “You’re right. That wouldn’t be fair.”
She gestured ahead with a quick smile. “Then let’s keep going with the tour, shall we?”
Izuku let out a relieved breath, his shoulders relaxing as he returned her smile. “Yeah… let’s.”
———————————————————————
A little Later, in the Pavilion.
The Pavilion towered above them, sleek and futuristic, its glass walls reflecting the bustling energy of I-Island. Inside, the space opened up into a grand exhibition hall filled with gleaming prototypes and innovations, each one encased in polished displays.
Melissa guided Izuku forward, her voice carrying both pride and excitement. “Here, Deku, this is the Pavilion. It’s where the newest support technology is unveiled for the Expo.”
Izuku’s eyes darted from one invention to the next, his mouth slightly agape. A streamlined jet hovered in a projected display, wings folding seamlessly as it shifted into a submarine-like form. Melissa gestured toward it.
“That’s a high-speed multipurpose beagle. It can fly through the sky at supersonic speeds and then dive deep underwater, up to five thousand meters without compromising safety. It’s built for rapid rescue missions.”
Izuku let out a breathless, “Amazing…”
They moved on, stopping at a display showcasing a reinforced suit. Melissa smiled faintly. “And this, this is a prototype for a deep-sea diving suit. With this, a hero could descend over seven thousand meters without being crushed by pressure.”
She stepped ahead, pointing to a helmet resting on a pedestal. “And that’s one of my favorites, a multi-sensor helmet. It integrates thirty-six different sensory systems, thermal imaging, seismic detection, electromagnetic scans. It’s like giving a hero an entire surveillance team in one piece of gear.”
Izuku leaned closer, eyes wide, muttering to himself about possible hero applications. Melissa chuckled lightly, the sound warm.
“Most of these designs are based on patents my father worked on,” she explained. “Many were improved and refined here on the island. He always said the goal of technology is to push heroes further, to give them the tools to save lives more effectively.”
Izuku straightened, nodding firmly. “That’s incredible. All of this… it really could change the way heroes fight and protect people.”
Melissa’s expression softened. “I’m in my third year at the Academy here. Every day I push myself to follow in my father’s footsteps. And you…” she tilted her head, studying him curiously, “you push yourself because you want to be like Uncle Might, don’t you?”
Izuku’s cheeks colored at the words.
Melissa smiled knowingly. “Your enthusiasm earlier, it really surprised me. You must admire him a lot.”
Izuku rubbed the back of his neck, sheepish. “S-sorry… it’s just a habit of mine.”
Melissa laughed, her tone bright and unguarded. But before Izuku could relax, another familiar voice cut in from behind them.
“You seem to be enjoying yourself, don’t you, Deku?”
Izuku stiffened. His head jerked around so quickly it nearly gave him whiplash. “O-Ochako?!”
Ochako stood a few steps behind them, her eyes closed, a line-smile on her face that didn’t quite reach her eyes. “You seem to be enjoying yourself, don’t you, Deku?”
Izuku blinked rapidly. “She said it twice.”
A soft clearing of the throat drew his attention to the side. “You seemed to be enjoying yourself very much,” Toru’s voice chimed, invisible form shifting just enough to betray her presence.
Izuku’s mouth fell open. “T-Toru?!”
Another sharp interjection followed, Kyoka earphone jacks twitching slightly. “I heard everything, Izuku.”
Izuku nearly wilted on the spot. “K-Kyoka’s Earphone Jack is terrifying…”
From the other side, two more familiar voices joined in. Mina leaned casually against a display case, grinning from ear to ear. “Looks like you’re having a good time, Midoriya.”
“Ribbit. You really do seem happy,” Tsuyu added, her tone straightforward as ever.
Izuku’s head snapped from one classmate to the next, his eyes wide as if they were playing some kind of prank on him. “M-Mina? Tsu?! What, what are you all doing here?!”
Melissa blinked, glancing between the girls and Deku with curiosity. “Are these… friends of yours?”
Izuku stammered, his hands flailing slightly. “Y-yeah, they’re my classmates! But they… they seem to have the wrong idea about what’s going on!” He turned back toward them helplessly. “I don’t even know how they all got here…”
“Because I invited them,” came a calm, familiar voice.
Everyone turned at once. From the edge of the exhibit hall, Momo stepped forward, her posture elegant and composed. A small smile played at her lips as she lifted her hand in a graceful wave toward the girls. “I had to pick them up from the airport.”
Izuku blinked once. Then twice. He stared at her, his words fumbling. “W-wait. You mean… you’ve been at the airport this whole time?”
Momo’s smile widened into something brighter as she reached into her cape, pulling free a neatly folded lacquered sheet. With a smooth flick of her wrist, she spread it out before them. “Not only that,” she said warmly, “I also brought you an autograph from Godzillo.”
Izuku’s eyes sparkled, his jaw dropping as he took in the massive, bold signature across the sheet. “Th-that’s… incredible! Momo, thank you so much!”
Momo gave a light wave of her hand as the sheet vanished into thin air. “There’s no need to thank me, Izuku.”
Melissa blinked, her brow furrowing. “Wait a second, where did the sheet go?”
Momo tilted her head, lips curving into a calm smile. “I teleported it to Izuku’s room back in his home. It would’ve been far too much of a hassle to carry it around all day.”
Melissa’s eyes widened, astonishment plain on her face. “You mean, aside from your elemental quirk, you also have a teleportation quirk?”
Mina bounced on her toes, grinning from ear to ear. “Not just that, she’s got a bunch more quirks!”
Melissa gasped, hands flying to her mouth. “Really?”
To answer, Momo extended her hand, and with a quiet hum of energy, a sleek pen materialized between her fingers. She held it out to Melissa with perfect composure. “I also possess a creation quirk, which allows me to create nearly anything.”
Melissa took the pen reverently, turning it over in her hands. “That’s… unbelievable. I’ve never even heard of a quirk like this. And to think someone could have multiple quirks at once…” She looked up quickly, eager curiosity flashing in her eyes. “What exactly are the limits of your creation quirk? And… do you have any other quirks?”
Momo chuckled softly, slipping her hand back beneath her cape. “Perhaps we should save those questions for another time.”
Melissa flushed, looking down as she put away the pen. “Sorry, it’s just… well, it’s a habit of mine.”
Momo’s gaze flickered sideways toward Izuku, her lips curling in a playful tease. “Oh, I know someone else with the very same habit.”
Izuku stiffened, his cheeks pinking for just a moment before he forced a cough and waved his hand toward the girls. “W-wait, so how exactly did you manage to invite them here?”
Momo’s answer came as casually as if she were discussing the weather. “My mother gave me three tickets. She holds shares in some of the I-Expo’s sponsors. And since I also received two more tickets as part of my victory at the UA Sports Festival, I was able to bring the girls along.”
Melissa gasped again, louder this time. “You won the UA Sports Festival?”
Momo nodded once, composed as ever.
Melissa’s mouth fell open as her eyes darted between Momo and Izuku. Recognition finally clicked into place. “Wait a second, you two! You were the finalists this year! First and second place!”
Momo lifted her brow, amused. “I didn’t think you’d seen the event.”
“Of course I did!” Melissa blurted, her voice carrying genuine excitement. “This year was especially thrilling! I’m so sorry I didn’t recognize you both sooner.”
Both Momo and Izuku waved her apology off at once, their voices overlapping. “It’s fine, really.”
Melissa clasped her hands together, her smile returning in full force. “Then how about this, we continue this conversation over drinks? There’s a café nearby that’s perfect for a break.”
The girls exchanged glances, and even Izuku found himself smiling at the idea.
———————————————————————
A few minutes later at a café.
The group settled at a cozy outdoor café, sunlight spilling across the polished tables. The air carried the scent of fresh pastries and roasted coffee, mingling with the distant hum of Expo chatter.
Everyone had their drinks in front of them. Ochako sipped happily at an iced tea, Tsuyu held a warm green tea between her hands, Mina cradled a tall glass of bright fruit juice, Toru had ordered a citrus soda that fizzed quietly in its glass, Kyoka sipped at a juice, while Momo sat with a delicate porcelain cup of jasmine tea resting before her. Izuku, for his part, was still waiting for his drink, and Melissa had chosen a ice tea.
Melissa leaned forward, her curiosity sparking again as she looked at the girls. “So… it’s true then? You’ve all worked with pro heroes?”
Ochako hold up her hands, her cheeks puffing slightly as she spoke. “Well, it was mostly training and some patrols.”
Kyoka tapped her straw with a finger, her tone casual. “I went on two missions, but all I really did was help evacuate civilians.”
Tsuyu nodded, setting her tea down carefully. “Just training and patrol for me. Though…” she paused, her wide eyes flicking toward Melissa, “there was one time we caught some foreign smugglers. Ribbit.”
“Whoa, seriously?!” Melissa’s eyes widened in amazement.
“Unfortunately, just training and discipline drills for me,” Mina admitted with a small pout, though her smile quickly returned.
From the seat beside her, Toru leaned forward, her voice cheerful. “I was on patrol most of the time, but being invisible meant I could sneak around and gather a lot of information.”
Melissa’s expression brightened as she turned back to Momo. “That’s all really incredible. And you, Momo? What about your internship?”
Momo hesitated, her fingers brushing the rim of her cup as she considered her words. “I’d say it was… pretty normal. And very educational.”
Kyoka nearly choked on her drink. “Educational? Yaomomo, you literally ran into a burning building to help save a family!”
Melissa’s head whipped around, her eyes wide. “Wait, really?”
Without hesitation, Kyoka fished her phone from her pocket and tapped quickly. “Here, look.” She angled the screen so Melissa could see the video. Momo sprinting up a ladder she had created a few seconds before alongside Ryukyu, both of them swallowed in smoke and flame. Minutes later, the footage showed Ryukyu, half-transformed into her dragon form, bursting through a higher floor window with a family cradled in her arms, while Momo leapt out right behind her.
Melissa’s jaw dropped, her ice tea forgotten in her hands. “That’s you?! That’s amazing!”
Momo blinked, caught off guard. Her voice softened with curiosity. “You’ve… saved that video on your phone this entire time?”
A faint blush crept across Kyoka’s cheeks, and she quickly looked down at her cup. “O-of course I do. You were… really hardcore that day.”
Momo blushed at the compliment, her lips curling into a small smile.
Melissa finally tore her gaze from the phone, pointing in awe at the screen. “Wait, isn’t that the dragon heroine Ryukyu? Wasn’t she the one who took down the Hero Killer?”
Momo straightened slightly, pride gleaming in her eyes. “Yes. I had the honor of being there when she rammed him to the ground with her dragon tail.”
The others exchanged quiet glances, each of them remembering the truth, that it had been Momo herself who ended the Hero Killer’s rampage. But their pact of silence remained unbroken.
Melissa handed the phone back to Kyoka with a look of sheer admiration. “That’s… truly impressive.”
Izuku couldn’t help but smile as he watched the conversation unfold, warmth spreading in his chest at how naturally the girls connected.
Just then, a shadow fell across the table as a tall glass clinked down in front of him.
“Here you go,” a familiar voice said brightly.
Izuku froze. His eyes widened as recognition struck. “That voice…” He turned slowly, and then blurted out, “Denki?!“ then he saw next to him “Mineta?!”
Sure enough, Kaminari stood there, grinning as usual, while Mineta winks from next to him.
Kyoka’s earphone jacks twitched as she narrowed her eyes at the pair. “What are you two doing here?”
Denki grinned “They were looking for temps for the I-Expo, so we signed up.”
Mineta puffed up his chest as if it were something impressive. “Yeah, during our breaks we get to check out the I-Expo for free and even get paid. Plus…” his eyes gleamed with his usual sleazy grin, “maybe we’ll meet some cute girls.”
Both their gazes drifted almost immediately to Melissa.
A second later, Denki and Mineta had placed themselves on either side of Izuku, leaning in far too close.
Denki whispered, though not nearly as quietly as he thought “Izuku, where’d you meet that girl?”
Mineta smirked, his tone dripping with suggestion “C’mon, introduce us already.”
Izuku’s eyes hardened as he turned sharply to Mineta, his glare freezing him on the spot. “Careful. The promise I made you back in Japan still applies here.”
Mineta paled instantly, his knees knocking together as he gulped.
Izuku then shifted his gaze to Denki, his voice firm. “And if you know what’s good for you, you’ll behave yourself around the girls too.”
Both boys nodded furiously, practically trembling. Izuku says ”Good, now head back to your work.“
Without another word, they bolted back toward their posts, their waiter uniforms flapping as they retreated.
Melissa blinked in confusion, tilting her head. “Um… who were those two?”
Kyoka let out a long groan, rubbing her forehead. “That was Denki and Mineta. Our classmates.”
Melissa frowned slightly. “Really? But… why did they just run off like that?”
Tsuyu didn’t hesitate. “Because they’re afraid of Izuku, ribbit.”
Melissa blinked twice, her expression caught between surprise and worry. “Why would Deku scare them like that?”
Izuku rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly, searching for an answer, but Momo leaned in smoothly, her voice calm but laced with an edge. “Those two, especially the gnome, are complete perverts. They ogle every girl they see and sometimes make idiotic comments. The gnome has even tried more than once to ‘accidentally’ touch us in places he shouldn’t, peek into our changing rooms, or spy on us at a onsen.” She gestured gently toward Izuku. “Izuku usually stops him and made him a promise, that if he ever crosses the line again, he’ll get kicked so hard he’ll fly around the world. Mineta’s… already experienced that threat in practice a few times, minus the full orbit.”
Melissa listened intently, her brows furrowing as she absorbed every word. Izuku thought for sure he’d scared her off, his chest tightening, until Melissa suddenly smiled warmly, her eyes shining.
“That’s incredible, Deku. Protecting your female classmates like that, it shows real character.”
Izuku’s face flushed crimson as he rubbed the back of his head again, stammering, “I-I just… couldn’t stand by and let him get away with it.”
Melissa leaned forward slightly, her smile unwavering. “That’s exactly the kind of thing a true hero does. You’re definitely on the right path.”
Before Izuku could respond, a familiar voice rang out clearly as footsteps approached their table. “I agree. Midoriya is well on his way to becoming a great hero.”
The group turned toward the sound, and there stood Tenya, his posture straight and his glasses gleaming as the sunlight caught them.
Ochako leaned forward, blinking in surprise. “Tenya? What are you doing here?”
Tenya adjusted his glasses, his voice carrying its usual earnest weight. “I come from a hero family. We all received invitations to the I-Expo. However, due to their obligations, my family could not attend, so they entrusted me with representing the Iida name.”
His gaze swept across Izuku and the girls, curiosity sparking behind his lenses. “But tell me, how is it that you all came to be here?”
Kyoka crossed her arms, tilting her head slightly. “To keep it short, Yaomomo had a few extra tickets and was kind enough to invite us along.”
Before anything else could be said, a sudden boom echoed across the air. Then another, closer this time. The café’s chatter faltered as everyone looked toward the source of the noise.
Ochako tensed, her eyes darting toward Izuku. “What was that?!”
But Melissa, perfectly calm, waved a hand as if it were nothing unusual. “Oh, don’t worry. That’s just the sound of training robots being destroyed. Nothing dangerous.”
Toru blinked, her soda straw slipping from her lips. “Training robots? You mean… like a practice field?”
Melissa smiled, pointing not far from the café. Beyond the streets and greenery, rocky peaks rose up like a miniature mountain range. “Over there. It’s one of our special training zones. People use their quirks to fight combat robots designed to simulate villains.”
Mina nearly shot out of her seat, her eyes sparkling like fireworks. “That sounds amazing! I’d love to try that!”
Melissa chuckled, clearly entertained by her enthusiasm. “Then let’s go. Visitors are welcome to participate if they want.”
———————————————————————
Moments later, the group, Izuku, Momo, Melissa, Kyoka, Ochako, Toru, Mina, Tsuyu, and Tenya, made their way to the training field.
The noise of the crowd grew as they reached the spectator area, where rows of seats overlooked the rocky course. Everyone leaned forward as a competitor finished up their run.
The announcer’s voice carried clearly through her headset microphone. “Forty seconds! That puts you at twelfth place!”
The audience erupted into cheers and applause.
Izuku gripped the railing, eyes shining with excitement. “That’s incredible… so fast!”
Melissa smiled at his expression. “Would any of you like to give it a try?”
“I do! I totally do!” Mina nearly bounced in place, waving her hand wildly.
Melissa laughed softly. “All right then. Let’s get you signed up.”
———————————————————————
Within minutes, Mina stood on the field, her bright costume practically glowing under the audience attention. She waved enthusiastically to the crowd, her energy infectious.
From the side, the announcer’s voice rang out. “We have a new challenger entering the course! Heroes in training, make some noise!”
The crowd clapped and cheered as Mina struck a playful pose.
“Villains, attack! Ready… set… go!”
At once, six robots sprang to life. Two splashed out from the water at the field’s edge, while four more clambered across the jagged rocks of the faux mountain range.
Mina’s grin widened as acid shimmered across her fingertips. She dashed forward, spraying a trail that melted through the first robot’s legs in seconds. With a quick flip, she hurled another glob across the field, striking the second water robot and sending it sinking into the pool in a cloud of steam.
“YEAH, ASHIDO!” Ochako shouted from the stands, pumping her fist.
Mina didn’t stop, she slid across a rocky ledge, spinning as she unleashed a wide spray. Two robots were caught in the sizzling acid, their armor hissing as it corroded before they collapsed into heaps of scrap.
The crowd roared louder.
Mina leapt high, flipping through the air with effortless grace. As she twisted, she unleashed twin streams of acid, landing squarely on the last two robot’s head. Both machines shrieked and sputtered before crashing onto the rocks below.
Mina landed in a crouch, then struck a triumphant pose, hands on her hips and acid dripping harmlessly away as she waved to the audience again.
“Thirty seconds!” the announcer declared, her voice booming over the cheers. “And that makes her our new sixth place holder!”
The stadium exploded with applause, whistles, and cheers. Mina bowed dramatically, her smile brighter than ever.
———————————————————————
Toru practically bounced on her feet as Mina rejoined the group, still glowing with adrenaline. “That was impressive!” she gushed, her voice full of genuine awe.
Mina flashed a wide, toothy grin, rubbing the back of her hair sheepishly. “Yeah, though it wasn’t enough for first place.”
Melissa leaned in, her expression bright with admiration. “But it was really incredible how you destroyed those robots with your quirk.”
Mina waved it off, still smiling. “Ah, that was nothing.” She crossed her arms proudly, her energy as infectious as ever. “So then… who’s next?”
Before anyone could answer, a sudden crack of ice splitting rock echoed across the field. The crowd gasped as frost exploded outward, freezing the entire training course in seconds.
The students rushed to the railing, leaning over to get a better view.
Down on the field stood Shoto Todoroki, his breath misting in the chilled air, the battlefield encased in glittering sheets of ice.
The announcer’s voice boomed, barely able to contain her excitement. “Wow, wow, wow! This boy is insane, fourteen seconds! That’s our new first place!”
Izuku’s jaw nearly hit the railing. “Shoto?!” he called, his voice filled with disbelief.
At the sound of his name, Shoto looked up, his mismatched eyes locking onto Izuku and the others. Without a word, he raised his hand and melted the ice away with a controlled surge of fire.
Moments later, he ascended the steps to the spectator area, walking toward them with his usual calm demeanor.
“You’re all here too?” he asked evenly.
It was Momo who spoke, her cape fluttering lightly behind her as the wind caught it. “Were you invited with your family as well, like Tenya?”
Shoto nodded once. “My father was invited. I’m here in his place.”
Melissa, curiosity written all over her face, turned to Izuku. “Is he also a classmate of yours?”
Izuku nodded quickly. “Yeah, Todoroki’s in our class too.”
Mina, still buzzing with energy, clapped her hands together. “All right then, who wants to try next?”
Momo’s voice was steady but carried a quiet conviction. “I think I’d like to give it a try.”
The words hung in the air for a moment. Izuku and Melissa leaned forward, eager to see her in action. But the rest of their classmates exchanged uneasy looks, worry flickering across their faces.
Tenya stepped forward first, his tone grave. “I don’t think that would be wise, Yaoyorozu. You’ve only recently been discharged from the hospital. Overexertion could be dangerous.”
Momo tilted her head slightly, her voice calm, almost matter-of-fact. “I feel fine. What doesn’t kill me makes me stronger.”
Shoto’s gaze narrowed slightly, his tone as cool as ever. “Iida is right. You shouldn’t rush into this, especially after what you’ve been through.”
Melissa blinked, confused. “What do you mean? What happened?”
Momo’s expression didn’t waver. She gripped firmly the railing and said flatly, “Nothing worth mentioning.”
But Ochako, unable to hold back her worry, blurted out, “Not worth mentioning? You were kidnapped and tortured by villains!”
Melissa gasped, her hand flying to her mouth. “She was what?!”
Momo’s eyes immediately sharpened, a quiet warning lacing her voice. “Perhaps personal matters like that shouldn’t be spoken of so casually in public.”
Ochako flushed red, bowing her head in embarrassment. “I-I’m sorry. It just slipped out.”
Momo’s expression softened a fraction. “It’s all right. Just… be more mindful next time.”
The group fell into a heavy silence, their concern for Momo palpable in the air.
Finally, Momo exhaled softly, her voice returning to its calm steadiness. “Very well. I won’t participate.” Her eyes drifted toward Izuku, her gaze steady and expectant. “But I would like to see you in action.”
Izuku’s face lit up with a mixture of determination and warmth. He clenched his fist, his green eyes blazing. “Then I’ll give it everything I’ve got. Just watch me, I’ll show you all how far I’ve come.”
———————————————————————
The referee’s voice rang sharp and clear across the field. “We have a last-minute challenger!”
Izuku stepped forward, he took his position at the starting line. He bounced lightly on his feet, rolling his shoulders to shake off the tension building in his chest.
“On your marks… Ready… set… go!”
The instant the signal dropped, Izuku exploded into motion, Forceflow surging through every muscle. His body blurred, a streak of green lightning crackling in his wake.
The six robots stood scattered across the rocky terrain. But to Izuku, they were already targets lined up in his mind.
He slammed his fist into the first robot’s chest, the blow reverberating like thunder. The metal shell crumpled inward before the entire frame toppled onto its back with a deafening crash.
Without pausing, he spun on his heel, driving a kick into the second robot’s head. The steel dome tore free from its base, rolling across the ground before sparking out.
“GO, DEKU!” Mina shouted from the stands, waving both arms.
Izuku dashed to the third robot, planting both hands on its torso. With a grunt, he launched it straight into the air, Forceflow roaring in his veins. The machine twisted helplessly before smashing down in a shower of scrap.
Ochako gripped the railing, her cheeks flushing pink as she whispered under her breath, “So fast…”
The fourth robot loomed at the far end of the course. Izuku bent low, then propelled himself forward like a bullet. In a flash he was on it, his fist glowing bright green as he punched straight through its midsection. Sparks showered out as the machine split apart.
Melissa’s eyes widened, her mind racing. ’That power… that movement… it’s just like Uncle Might.‘
Two left. Izuku pivoted, both fists clenched. He leapt high, Forceflow flaring around his body, and slammed down with a double punch. The ground quaked as the last two robots crumpled beneath the impact, their frames shattering like toys.
The course fell silent but for the hiss of sparking wires.
The referee’s voice rang in stunned excitement. “This boy is unbelievable, twelve seconds flat! That puts him in first place!”
The crowd erupted, cheers shaking the stadium.
Up in the stands, his classmates jumped to their feet. Tsuyu let out a low croak of awe, Toru clapped wildly, and Kyoka allowed herself a rare smirk. Mina practically screamed, “WAY TO GO, DEKU!”
Izuku jogged back toward the group, wiping sweat from his brow. He was greeted by a chorus of cheers and relieved smiles.
Ochako leaned in, her eyes wide with admiration. “That was incredible, you even beat Todoroki’s time!”
Izuku rubbed the back of his neck, his cheeks burning. “I-I didn’t think I’d actually top Shoto’s time…”
Momo’s cape fluttered behind her as she regarded him steadily, her voice calm but warm. “It’s clear you’ve been pushing yourself harder than ever. It shows.”
Melissa clasped her hands together, beaming. “That was truly impressive, Deku. Now I understand why you placed second at the UA Sports Festival!”
Izuku’s blush deepened. He ducked his head slightly, smiling awkwardly.
“Okay, okay!” Toru chirped, her excitement uncontainable. “How about we do something fun now, outside of the course?”
Melissa brightened immediately. “If you’re interested, there’s a really fascinating science center nearby. It’s one of my favorite places on the island.”
The group erupted in cheers, the energy high as they followed Melissa’s lead. Mina bounced in front, Kyoka shoved her hands in her pockets with a small smile, and even Shoto gave a small nod of approval.
But as Izuku trailed behind, his thoughts stirred. A promise he had once made to himself came back, pressing heavy against his heart.
“Ochako,” he said suddenly.
She paused, turning toward him with a curious look. “Yes, Izuku?”
“Can I talk to you for a minute? Just the two of us.”
Her eyes softened, and she nodded quickly. “Of course.”
They slipped away from the others, weaving down a quieter path until they found a secluded spot. The muffled sound of the cheering crowd faded, leaving only the two of them.
Ochako tilted her head, her tone gentle. “So… what is it?”
Izuku shifted on his feet, his heart hammering as he looked at Ochako. His voice came out a little shaky. “U-uh, Ochako… did you know that tonight there’s going to be a business party? A gala, actually… and, um, a lot of Pro Heroes are supposed to be there.”
Ochako blinked, then nodded softly. “Yeah, I know. The invitations Momo gave us will get us in too.”
Izuku let out a small breath of relief, but his face heated again. He glanced aside, rubbing the back of his neck. “T-that’s great. I, uh… I’ll be there too.” He hesitated, fingers curling against his palm before he forced the words out. “And… I was thinking… since we’ll both already be there, maybe… maybe we could go together?”
Ochako tilted her head, her brown eyes warm with curiosity. “You mean… as a group, with the others?”
Izuku’s blush deepened, his words stumbling over themselves. “Th-that’s possible too, b-but what I actually meant was… just the two of us. Together. At the gala. As… um… as a date.”
Ochako froze, her lips parting slightly. “…A date?”
Izuku’s whole face went scarlet. He waved his hands quickly, panic bubbling in his chest. “I-I-I mean, if you don’t want to, that’s completely fine! F-forget I said anything, really, it’s not important! I’ll just…”
He turned, ready to bolt, when a gentle tug on his sleeve stopped him in his tracks.
Ochako’s cheeks glowed crimson, her fingers trembling slightly as they clutched his sleeve. When Izuku looked back, she met his gaze, her voice soft but certain.
“I’d… I’d really like that. Going on a date with you, I mean.”
Izuku’s breath caught, his chest swelling with a mixture of joy and disbelief. “R-really? You mean it?”
Ochako nodded quickly, her blush spreading across her entire face. “Y-yeah… really.”
They stood there for a moment, neither sure what to do next, both of them red as tomatoes. Then Ochako let out a tiny nervous laugh, glancing toward the path where their friends had gone. “W-we should probably head back. The others will wonder where we are if we take too long.”
Before Izuku could answer, she spun and hurried off, practically running back toward the group, her face still bright red.
Izuku stood frozen, watching her retreating figure, his own heart pounding so loudly it drowned out the cheers from the stadium. A shy smile tugged at his lips, his face still burning.
Just as he finally let out a shaky breath to calm himself…
“You know,” came a smooth, familiar voice right beside him, “that took you long enough.”
Izuku yelped, stumbling back with wide eyes. “M-Momo?! Where did you even come from?!”
The air shimmered faintly as Momo’s figure became visible, her cape billowing slightly in the breeze. A knowing smile played at her lips. “I was here the entire time.”
Izuku’s jaw dropped. “W-what?! How, wait…” His eyes narrowed, deadpan. “Illusion quirk.”
“Correct,” she replied with a teasing smile, her voice calm but warm. “And I must admit, I didn’t think you’d actually gather the courage to ask her out.”
Izuku rubbed the back of his neck, face still crimson. “I… I made myself a promise. Back when we went to rescue you. I told myself that if we brought you back safely, I’d finally ask Ochako on a date.” His voice softened, honest and a little embarrassed. “I didn’t want to break that promise.”
Momo’s smile shifted, gentler now. “That’s very like you, Izuku. Always putting others first, but never forgetting what matters to your own heart. I’m glad you kept that promise.”
Izuku blinked, then smiled sheepishly. “T-thank you, Momo.”
She turned slightly, and glanced toward the path. “Well then… shall we? We should head back before the others start wondering where we’ve disappeared to.”
Izuku nodded quickly, still flustered. “Y-you’re right. Let’s go.”
Together, they walked back toward the group, Izuku still trying to calm his racing heart.
———————————————————————
At the same time in the laboratory from David Shield.
Inside the pristine lab, the steady hum of machinery filled the air. Monitors flickered with streams of data, and at the center stood a large analysis capsule. Within it, All Might’s towering frame rested in it, sensors tracing every detail of his condition.
David Shield sat at his laptop, eyes narrowing as the numbers refreshed in front of him. His expression shifted from concentration to outright disbelief. “This is… unbelievable, Toshi,” he muttered, adjusting his glasses. “Not only have your quirk readings drastically improved since the last time… it’s as if they’ve multiplied several times over. Nothing compared to how you were before your battle with All For One five years ago.”
All Might stepped out of the capsule, rolling his shoulders before letting out a hearty laugh that echoed through the lab. “HAH! I had a feeling my body and quirk strength had improved, but I never imagined by this much!”
David’s eyes widened further as he scrolled through the scans. His voice trembled in astonishment. “And not just that. The wound All For One gave you… it’s gone. Completely. It’s as though it never existed.”
He looked directly at All Might, his tone shifting to something more serious. “How is this possible?”
All Might’s smile softened, but his voice carried a rare excitement. “I met someone truly remarkable, someone who was able to heal me.”
David nearly dropped his laptop. “What? Someone managed to heal you when even Recovery Girl couldn’t?”
“Nothing against Recovery Girl,” All Might said warmly, placing his hands on his hips. “But I’ll tell you this, the healing power of this person is so strong they restored me in mere seconds.”
David’s jaw went slack, his scientific mind racing. “In seconds…? That’s beyond extraordinary.” He leaned forward, hope shining in his eyes. “Who is this person? Do you think they’d allow me to ask them questions, maybe even study their healing ability?”
All Might chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. “I think she might be against the study part, but maybe open to questioning part. I’ll gladly ask her if she’d be willing to meet you.”
“That would mean a great deal to me,” David replied sincerely.
All Might stretched, his frame filling the room, then started toward the door. “If you’ll excuse me for a moment, I need to take a quick break. Even heroes can’t ignore nature’s call!”
David chuckled, shaking his head as All Might disappeared into the hallway. Alone, he let his smile fade slightly and reached into his pocket, pulling out his phone. After a moment’s hesitation, he tapped a number.
The line clicked. “Hello, Sam,” David said quietly. “I think we can cancel the planned operation.”
On the other end, Sam‘s voice cut in sharply, laced with shock and confusion. “What? Cancel? Why? We had everything prepared. Don’t tell me you’re getting cold feet, you said you wanted to help All Might!”
David’s voice, however, carried a lightness Samuel hadn’t expected, almost cheerful. “That’s just it. All Might doesn’t need it anymore. His condition is better than ever. Better than I’ve ever seen him. There’s no reason to go through with it.”
A long silence followed. So long, in fact, that David thought Sam had hung up. But then the scientist’s voice returned, clipped and restrained. “…Fine. We’ll cancel. Consider it dropped.”
Relief washed over David, and he let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding. “Good. Honestly, I never liked this plan to begin with.”
“Neither did I,” Samuel replied smoothly, though something in his tone didn’t sit quite right.
“Then please,” David said, leaning back in his chair, “contact the actors and call them off. But make sure they know I’ll still compensate them for their time and preparation.”
“I’ll take care of it,” Samuel said curtly, and the line went dead.
David lowered the phone slowly, exhaling through his nose. His gaze drifted to a old photo on his phone of All Might from years ago, still wearing his older costume with the flowing cape. The memory of that golden era tugged at him, but instead of melancholy, a smile spread across his face.
“Looks like all this effort was for nothing after all,” he murmured, almost amused. Then, more firmly, “Which is exactly how I’d prefer it.”
———————————————————————
Later at the early evening.
The early evening sun painted I-Island in warm golden tones as Izuku, Momo, Kyoka, Ochako, Toru, Mina, Tsuyu, Tenya, and Shoto gathered together, led by Melissa through the glowing streets.
At the end of the tour they’d planned that they’d all meet before the gala, and then go together.
Eventually, they split up, each heading to their rooms to change into their formal clothes.
Izuku was about to follow suit when Melissa’s voice called out from behind.
“Deku, wait a second! Could you come with me for a moment?”
He blinked “S-sure, Melissa. What’s up?”
———————————————————————
She led him through the winding halls of her academy until they stepped into her personal lab. Izuku looked around with wide, curious eyes, almost forgetting to breathe.
Melissa smiled at his awe. “There’s something I wanted to talk to you about before the gala.”
He turned to her, tilting his head. “What is it?”
Melissa leaned against her desk “You know, Deku… more than anything, I just want to help people. To make a difference.”
Izuku tilted his head, smiling softly. “You mean… as a Pro Hero?”
For a brief moment, her eyes flickered with something wistful before she shook her head. “That dream I gave it up a long time ago. I’m quirkless, after all. But that doesn’t mean I can’t help. If I can’t fight like heroes do, then I’ll support them with my inventions, just like my dad did with Uncle Might.”
Izuku’s expression softened further, his voice filled with admiration. “That’s still incredible, Melissa. You’re helping heroes in ways no one else can.”
Her smile warmed at his words, then she tilted her head slightly. “But Deku… I’ve noticed something. Your quirk, it’s very similar to Uncle Might’s. Can you tell me about it?”
Izuku stiffened at first, then nodded slowly. “My quirk is called Forceflow.” His tone steadied as he explained. “It lets me channel energy through my body and release it into powerful strikes or movements. The flow builds up and reinforces my body, making me stronger and faster. And when I get hit it’s like my body take the hit like an enforced armor. But the important part is, it doesn’t hurt me when I use it.”
Melissa’s eyes widened, shining with interest. “That’s incredible. It really does sound a lot like Uncle Might’s quirk.”
Before Izuku could respond, she reached for something on her desk, a sleek red wristband. Carefully, she fastened it around Izuku’s right arm.
“This item was made with Uncle Might in mind,” she explained. With a press of a button, the band shifted, plates sliding into place until it snugly covered his forearm in a protective shell.
Izuku gasped, flexing his arm as the device adjusted perfectly to him. “I-it… it shapeshifted?! This is amazing!”
Melissa grinned proudly. “I think ‘Full Gauntlet’ is a good name for it. It’s designed to endure the force of at least three of Uncle Might’s punches without breaking.”
Izuku’s mouth fell open in awe. “Three of All Might’s punches…? That’s incredible!”
Melissa’s voice softened, more personal now. “I’ve seen how you use your quirk, Deku. It fascinates me. And even if you don’t really need this item, I’d still like to give it to you. The Full Gauntlet isn’t just meant to withstand power, it stabilizes your arm when you release force. That means you can focus your strength into a more concentrated area, rather than spreading the impact too wide. In short, it helps you hit harder and cleaner, while protecting you from the strain that usually comes with it.”
Izuku blinked rapidly, stunned. “Y-you’d give me something this valuable? Just like that?”
She nodded firmly. “If you can save even one life with it, then it’s worth everything to me.”
For a moment, Izuku simply stared at her, overwhelmed. Then, slowly, a bright, genuine smile spread across his face. “Melissa… thank you. I’ll treasure it. And I’ll make sure to save as many people as I can with it.”
The sincerity in his voice made Melissa’s chest tighten just a little. She returned his smile, feeling reassured that she had chosen well.
Then Izuku’s phone buzzed. He fumbled for it, lifting it to his ear. “H-hello?”
The reply was loud enough to echo through the lab, and for Melissa to hear every word. “WHERE ARE YOU, MIDORIYA? WE WERE SUPPOSED TO MEET AN AGE AGO! WE AGREED TO GATHER WELL BEFORE THE GALA!”
Izuku’s eyes went wide as panic crashed down on him. He had completely forgotten.
“Ahhh! I-I’ll be right there!” he stammered, his voice cracking.
Melissa chuckled lightly, covering her mouth as Izuku scrambled toward the door, his face as red as his new gauntlet.
Notes:
Title of the next chapter: I-Party Crasher
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Chapter 36: I-Party Crasher Part 1
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku adjusted the cuffs of his suit jacket as he stepped through the gleaming glass doors of the I-Island Tower, to the lobby.
His suit, though modest compared to the extravagant attire around him, suited him perfectly. A dark green tailored jacket with a subtle sheen, paired with a crisp white shirt and black tie, highlighted his reserved but determined nature. His black slacks fell neatly over polished shoes, the entire ensemble chosen with the same care and thought he put into everything, functional, neat, and quietly dignified.
He scanned the area until he spotted familiar faces. Tenya, Shoto, Denki, and Mineta stood together, waiting.
“Ah, Midoriya!” Tenya exclaimed, straightening immediately, arms cutting the air with his usual emphatic gestures. “There you are at last!”
Izuku gave a sheepish smile, rubbing the back of his neck. “Sorry, was I late? I thought maybe the others-” His gaze darted around. “Are the girls not here yet?”
Tenya shook his head, huffing. “No. And I specifically instructed them to arrive punctually. This lack of timeliness is most uncharacteristic.”
Denki leaned lazily against the wall, smirking. “Eh, you know how it is, man. Girls always take forever. Probably still fixing their makeup or whatever.”
Mineta nodded eagerly, hands tucked into his waiter jacket. “Yeah! Bet they’re staring in the mirror right now, arguing over who looks the prettiest. Classic.”
The words barely left his mouth when a smooth, amused voice cut in from right behind them.
“Oh? Is that so?”
Denki and Mineta froze. Slowly, like rusty gears turning, they swiveled around, only to find six figures standing right behind them.
Momo, Kyoka, Ochako, Mina, Tsuyu, and Toru.
For a moment, everything stopped. Denki and Mineta’s eyes bugged out in pure shock, while Izuku, Tenya, and Shoto could only stare, utterly stunned.
Each girl had transformed for the gala.
Momo stood tall in a flowing deep-crimson gown, the fabric smooth as silk and shaped to her figure with elegant precision. The neckline dipped into a tasteful V, balanced by long, graceful sleeves that gave the dress a timeless sophistication. A faint shimmer ran along the hem as she moved, the design regal yet understated, exuding confidence, poise, and a quiet strength that made her stand out without needing embellishment.
Kyoka wore a sleek, midnight-black dress that clung elegantly to her frame, its asymmetrical slits revealing just enough edge without losing refinement. Thin silver chains traced her waist and neckline, glinting like guitar strings under the lights, giving her look a sharp, rebellious grace that matched her perfectly.
Ochako’s gown was a soft, blush-pink dream, its layered skirts drifting like flower petals whenever she moved. The bodice was fitted with subtle pearl accents that caught the glow of the light, while a playful ribbon bow, resting neatly atop her head, gave her a sweet, radiant charm that only amplified her warm smile.
Mina’s dress was bold and unapologetically dazzling, a striking metallic magenta piece that hugged her silhouette before flaring into angular, star-like folds. Glitter was woven through the fabric itself, so every step made her sparkle as though she carried her own spotlight, her confidence blazing as brightly as her gown.
Tsuyu’s gown reflected her calm, natural aura, a forest-green piece with a smooth, flowing cut that moved like water around her. The fabric shimmered faintly in the light, its design understated yet elegant, giving her an effortless grace that felt both grounded and fluid.
Though Toru’s body was invisible, her choice of accessories ensured she wouldn’t fade into the background. A delicate silver necklace rested where her collarbone should be, paired with sheer, crystal-threaded gloves that caught the light with every gesture, making her presence felt in a subtle but enchanting way.
Ochako stepped a little closer, her cheeks already pink as she lifted the bow on her head with a bashful smile. “So, Deku… how do we look?” she asked.
“W-Whoa,” Izuku muttered, his face instantly burning red. His eyes flicked helplessly from one to the next before dropping to the floor. “Y-You all… y-you look… incredible. Honestly, like… like supermodels showing off designs on a runway.”
Ochako flushed crimson, hands twisting nervously at her sides. “D-Deku! You don’t need to flatter us like that!” she stammered, though the huge grin spreading across her face betrayed her delight. “I mean, not that I mind, but still!”
Denki, recovering faster than Mineta, gawked at Kyoka. “Kyoka? That’s really you? I almost didn’t recognize you in that dress.”
Kyoka raised an eyebrow. “Got a problem with that?”
“Uh, n-nope!” Denki shot her thumbs-up. “Totally the opposite! You look amazing! See? Clothes really do make the person.”
Mineta, practically drooling, chimed in without thinking. “Yeah, she looks like an assassin-for-hire. A really, really hot assassin.”
Kyoka’s earphone jacks snapped forward, plugging into both their ears before they could blink. A jolt of painful vibration pulsed through them, sending the two writhing onto the polished floor.
“Shut up!” Kyoka shouted, retracting her jacks.
Denki groaned from the ground. “I-I was just trying to make a compliment…”
“That wasn’t a compliment!” Kyoka shot back, crossing her arms. “And anyway, what are you two even doing here? I doubt either of you got invited.”
Still rubbing his ears, Denki sat up, adjusting the too-tight bowtie of his waiter uniform. “They needed servers. So Mineta and I, uh, volunteered.”
Then, flashing her a grin, he added, “But honestly? If you look like that, I’d totally go out with you.”
Before Kyoka could respond, Momo smoothly stepped forward and looped an arm around her shoulders. “Back of the line, Kaminari. She’s already taken.”
Kyoka’s sharp demeanor melted instantly, her cheeks dusting pink. She glanced aside, lips tugging into the faintest, bashful smile.
Denki and Mineta both froze, jaws dropping. Mineta’s nose twitched, and then blood spurted in a tiny fountain as he keeled over, unconscious.
Denki knelt down beside the bleeding and unconscious Mineta, shaking him by the shoulders in a panic. “Come on, bro! Don’t pass out now! The girls are watching us!”
Meanwhile, Izuku turned toward Kyoka and Momo, wide-eyed. “W-Wait… I didn’t know you two were together.”
Kyoka stiffened, her face instantly heating up to a deep red. “Uh… well…” She scratched nervously at the back of her neck, her voice dropping to a near mumble. “After we rescued Momo… I was with her in the hospital room after you left, Izuku. We started talking and then…” Her words trailed off, her gaze darting to the side as the blush spread all the way to her ears.
Momo, calm but smiling softly, picked up where Kyoka faltered. “We simply… talked. About many things, our experiences, our fears. And at some point, it became more personal. I saw sides of Kyoka she usually hides. And she listened to me, in ways no one else had before you.”
Kyoka gave a tiny huff, crossing her arms and turning away, though the faint, trembling smile tugging at her lips betrayed her happiness.
Momo continued gently, “One thing leaded to the next and now here we are.“
Izuku’s face lit up, his voice sincere. “That’s… that’s really wonderful. I’m happy for both of you. Really.”
Just then, footsteps echoed across the lobby. Everyone turned toward the sound.
Through the doors stepped Melissa, her blue gown shimmering under the lights. A cheerful brightness radiated from her as she made her way toward them.
“Deku! You and your friends are still here! Perfect, the party’s about to start,” she called out warmly.
Immediately, Denki and the now-stirring Mineta flushed crimson.
“W-Wow, what for a presence!” Denki stammered with a crooked grin.
Mineta’s eyes bulged, and he clasped his hands together, trembling with excitement. “H-Holy crap, look at her curves…! If this is a dream, don’t you dare wake me up!”
Nobody paid them the slightest attention.
Melissa’s gaze swept over the girls, and she froze for a moment in amazement. “Those dresses… they’re stunning! Where did you get them?”
“Momo tailored them for us!” Mina blurted proudly, spinning in a playful twirl.
“My suit too,” Izuku added, his tone full of quiet admiration.
Melissa gasped, she looks at Momo as she asks. “Really? You didn’t just… create them with your Quirk?”
Momo gave a soft scoff, lifting her chin slightly. “I don’t like creating clothes with my Quirk.”
“Why not?” Melissa asked, genuinely puzzled.
Izuku stepped in to explain. “Momo once wanted to be a fashion designer. But when her Quirk manifested, her path changed. That’s why she doesn’t like using her Creation quirk to make clothes. For her, it’s… something more personal than that.”
Melissa blinked, then smiled warmly, her voice full of admiration. “That’s something to truly respect, that you stayed true to your principles despite such an incredible Quirk.”
A faint but sincere smile touched Momo’s lips. “Thank you, Melissa. But I think we should head out now, if we want to arrive at the party on time.”
“Yeah! Let’s go!” Mina cheered, her voice echoing in excitement.
Even Tenya, adjusting his glasses with sharp precision, gave a firm nod. “Indeed. It would be most improper to arrive late.”
———————————————————————
At the same time.
The ballroom of the I-Expo gleamed like a palace of science and luxury. Investors in sharp suits mingled with pro-heroes in formal attire, their voices weaving into a hum of prestige and celebration. Long tables sagged under the weight of exquisite dishes and fine wine, while waiters drifted between clusters of guests, silver trays balanced with practiced ease.
Among the crowd, some of the most influential names in the hero world had gathered. And standing near one of the center tables, a wine glass held delicately in his massive hand, was none other than All Might himself. Beside him, David Shield laughed warmly, a proud father’s smile crossing his face each time Melissa’s name came up in conversation.
The chatter subsided when a speaker walked up onto the stage, tapping the microphone. “Esteemed guests, welcome! It is an honor to host you tonight at the opening reception of the I-Expo. To begin our evening, it is only fitting that we invite the symbol of peace, the Number One Hero himself, please, join me in welcoming ALL MIGHT!”
The announcer clapped enthusiastically, and the room erupted into thunderous applause. Heads turned. All eyes focused on the towering figure of the world’s greatest hero.
All Might froze mid-sip, his eyes narrowing slightly. He leaned down toward David, his booming presence muted to a whisper only his old friend could hear. “WHY DIDN’T YOU TELL ME I WAS EXPECTED TO GIVE A SPEECH?”
David chuckled, brushing it off with a mischievous twinkle in his eye. “Come on, who else would they ask? You’re All Might. You’ll be brilliant, as always.”
“OH, DEAR…” All Might muttered under his breath, shoulders slumping with reluctant acceptance. Setting his glass aside, he strode toward the stage, each step met with cheers and applause.
Once on the stage, he stood tall, “GOOD EVENING, LADIES AND GENTLEMEN! I AM ALL MIGHT, AND I AM HONORED TO WELCOME YOU-”
But his words were cut short.
A deafening alarm blared through the hall. Red lights flashed as the giant screen behind him flickered to life, glowing red with bold letters ”EMERGENCY.“
A mechanical voice echoed from the speakers.
“Attention. This is a broadcast from I-Island’s control system. Explosives have been detected on the Expo grounds. All individuals still on the streets will be detained within ten minutes. Essential facilities are now under mandatory lockdown. Security override engaged.”
The final word struck like a hammer, and then silence fell, just long enough for unease to bloom across the hall.
The silence shattered when masked figures poured through the entrances, weapons raised. Gasps and cries filled the room as the villains spread out, surrounding the guests.
David’s head snapped toward his colleague. “Sam… I told you to cancel those performers!”
Sam’s face drained of color, sweat beading on his forehead. “Those aren’t actors! I already canceled the performers! These men… they’re real! They hacked into the system!”
David’s breath hitched. His world tilted. “What are you saying?”
Before Sam could answer, a figure entered the hall. He have red hair and a metallic mask covering his face. In his right hand, he lazily held a gun, and flanking him were two heavily armed guards.
He raised his voice, smooth yet chilling. “You’ve heard the system. The security of this island is in our hands now. Resist, and…”
The massive screen shifted again, displaying live footage from the island, robots trapped civilians, entire streets sealed. The hostages weren’t threatened directly, but the message was clear, they were helplessly at the villains mercy if they chose so.
“…the system will turn against your citizens. Every man, woman, and child on this island is our hostage,” the masked leader continued, spreading his arms wide. “And that includes all of you in this very room.”
Gasps and shouts rippled through the hall.
Then, with a wave of his hand, small ports in the floor snapped open. From them burst streams of glowing blue energy, latching onto the pro-heroes present. Bands of blue light clamped around their bodies, binding them where they stood. Even All Might staggered as the luminous restraints surged up his arms.
One of the scientists screamed in disbelief. “T-Those are the security binders!”
With a roar, All Might flexed, muscles bulging against the restraints. The glowing bonds shattered under his sheer strength. He leapt forward, ready to strike.
”BANG!“
A single gunshot cracked through the room. The masked man’s gun now pressed against the temple of a terrified guest.
“Stay where you are, All Might,” the villain warned, his voice laced with venomous confidence. “Unless you’d like blood on your hands.”
All Might’s teeth clenched, his mighty fists trembling. He slowly lowered them, his booming voice reduced to a growl. “DAMN YOU…”
The restraints surged back, this time in triplicate, chaining him down until he crashed to his knees.
“Good,” the villain sneered. “Very good. Learn from your symbol of peace, and you’ll all survive this night.”
One hero dared to shout from the crowd, “What do you want?!”
The villain’s boot lashed out, kicking him back down. “Silence. You’ll speak when spoken to.”
His masked gaze swept the hall before settling on a particular face. His finger lifted, pointing directly. “You. Are you a scientist?”
Sam flinched, pointing at his own chest. “M-Me?” His voice shook, barely audible. “Y-Yes, I’m a scientist. W-What do you want from me?”
“Take him,” the villain ordered.
Two armed men marched forward, grabbing Sam by the arms. He struggled feebly, panic setting in.
David couldn’t hold back. He stepped forward, voice sharp. “Leave him alone! Take me instead!”
The masked man tilted his head. “You’re David Shield… yes? You’ll be useful as well.”
Sam stumbled, desperation in his tone. “I’ll go, just leave him!”
“Shut your mouth,” the villain snapped, his gun swinging toward Sam’s head. “One more word, and you die here.”
David swallowed hard, his chest tight. He had no choice. “Fine. I’ll come with you. Just don’t harm anyone.”
The villain gave a cold laugh. “Good. Cooperate, and no one else will suffer. Resist… and you’ll regret it.”
He gestured to his men. Together, they forced Sam and David toward the door, flanked by three armed guards. The masked leader himself followed close behind, leaving the rest of his forces to maintain control of the hall.
All Might, bound and seething on the ground, lifted his head, eyes burning with fury as he watched them disappear through the doors.
———————————————————————
At the same time.
The sharp wail of the alarm echoed through the tower, and the group froze in place. Red lights flickered faintly from the ceiling, bathing the lobby in warning hues.
Melissa pressed her fingers to her chin, brows furrowing. “That’s strange… the security system usually doesn’t react this drastically to a bomb threat. Something doesn’t add up.”
Momo folded her arms, her voice calm but edged with suspicion. “I agree. This feels orchestrated. The system may have been hacked.”
Melissa’s eyes widened, almost offended by the suggestion. “That’s nearly impossible. The I-Island system is one of the most secure in the world!”
“You just said it ‘nearly‘,” Momo replied evenly, her dark eyes locking onto Melissa’s. “So it is possible. Which means we can’t rule it out.” She turned to the rest of the group, her tone decisive. “We should head to the ballroom.”
Tenya blinked in surprise. “Why would we go there of all places in such a situation?”
Izuku clenched his fists, worry flashing across his face. “Because All Might’s there. If something is really wrong, he’ll be the one at the center of it.”
Mineta let out a loud sigh of relief, sagging to the floor. “Oh, that’s a relief… If All Might’s there, then we don’t have to do anything! We’ll be fine! Totally fine!”
Momo glanced at Melissa. “Can you guide us there?”
Melissa nodded firmly, pushing aside her unease. “Yes. Follow me.”
She led them quickly through the stairwell, up one level above the ballroom until they reached a railing where they could look down to a long glass observation overlooking the ballroom. The students pressed against the railing, and their faces drained of color.
Below them, the grand celebration had become a nightmare. Dozens of masked villains herded the guests like cattle, weapons glinting under the lights. Heroes were bound in glowing restraints, their struggles useless. And at the center, even All Might himself was forced down on one knee, pinned by restraints that surged across his arms and chest.
Gasps broke out among the group.
“No way…” Denki whispered, his voice hollow.
“They even caught All Might?” Ochako’s hands flew to her mouth.
Izuku slammed his palms against the railing, desperate. He waved frantically toward the fallen hero, trying to catch his attention. “All Might! Look up!” But the Symbol of Peace kept his head lowered, focused only on the hostages before him.
“We need him to notice us,” Izuku muttered, still waving, his face tightening with frustration.
“I’ll handle it,” Momo said calmly. She pressed her hand to her arm, and with a soft glow of creation, a tiny drone formed in her palm, sleek, metallic, and the size of a fly.
Melissa’s eyes widened in astonishment. “Wait a second… That’s a Fly-Drone! They’ve only just been released! The Wild Wild Pussycats are obsessed with those for reconnaissance!”
Tsuyu tilted her head slightly, ever composed. “Kero… fun fact, those drones were actually designed and patented by Momo herself.”
Melissa gasped, her mouth falling open. “You… you made them?! That’s incredible! You have to tell me everything…”
“Later,” Momo interrupted gently, her eyes fixed on the ballroom below. “First, we need to know what’s happening.”
Melissa flushed in embarrassment, nodding quickly. “R-Right, of course.”
With a flick of her wrist, Momo teleported the Fly-Drone into the ballroom. It zipped quietly through the air. To the villains, it was nothing more than a bothersome insect.
The drone landed right before All Might’s nose. At first, his brow furrowed in annoyance, but then his eyes sharpened. He recognized the mechanical structure immediately. ’This isn’t a fly.‘
When the drone floated upward, All Might followed with his gaze. His eyes found Izuku above, who pointed deliberately to his ear.
Understanding dawned. The bindings tightened against his body as he drew in a deep breath. His voice, when it came, was a whisper so soft only Kyoka with her earphone jacks could hear.
“Listen closely… the villains have control of the security system. The whole island is their hostage. Do not interfere. Find safety.”
Kyoka’s earphone jacks pulsed as she heard All Might‘s whisper, her face paling as she relayed the message word-for-word to the others.
Everyone went silent. The weight of All Might’s words pressed down on them like iron.
Tenya was the first to speak, his voice firm but troubled. “As a teacher of UA, All Might’s instructions are absolute. We should heed his words and retreat to safety.”
“I-I agree!” Mineta squeaked, his knees knocking together as tears welled in his eyes. “We’ll just get killed if we stay here!”
Tsuyu glanced at Momo, calm but searching. “Couldn’t you… teleport All Might here, Yaomomo? If he was free, he could do something, kero.”
Mineta’s eyes lit up with desperate hope. “Yes! Yes, do that! Then we can just sit here safe and sound while he beats them all up! Oh, please, Yaoyorozu, save us!” His voice cracked into a pathetic wail, tears streaming freely now.
But Momo shook her head, her voice steady but apologetic. “I hate to disappoint you, but if I teleport All Might here, the villains will immediately notice his disappearance. And if they realize where we are, they could retaliate through the system. We have no idea what kind of damage they could cause. In the worst case they would start killing the guests.”
Mineta slumped down, his face pale with dread. “S-So what about teleporting us out instead? Please!”
Denki rubbed the back of his neck nervously, nodding. “Yeah, honestly… that’s not a bad idea. If we got out, we could bring back reinforcements, right?”
But Momo exhaled slowly, her tone firm. “That would also be a risk. I don’t know this island well enough to choose a safe destination. If I teleported us blindly, we could land right in the middle of the security robots, or worse, directly into the hands of the villains.”
The group exchanged uneasy glances, the reality of their predicament sinking in.
Izuku’s fists tightened at his sides, green eyes blazing with determination. “I don’t care what All Might said, I want to help. If the villains control the entire island, then people are in danger right now. We can’t just stand here and do nothing.”
Mineta’s voice cracked as he burst out weepily, shaking his head violently. “A-Are you insane?! They captured even All Might! ALL MIGHT! If they could take him down, what chance do we have? We’ll just get killed the second we try anything!” His knees knocked together.
Mina stepped forward, fire flashing in her eyes. “You’re wrong, Mineta. I think we can do something. We’ve trained for this. We’ve faced villains before, remember? If we sit back and cower, we’ll regret it forever.”
Ochako pressed a hand to her chest, her usual warmth now burning with conviction. “We all want to be heroes. What’s the point of that if we run away when people are actually in danger? This… this is the moment that counts.”
Tenya adjusted his glasses, his expression taut with conflict. “Uraraka, Ashido… I respect your resolve. But let’s not forget the law. We don’t even have provisional hero licenses. To interfere here could be reckless. How would we realistically accomplish such a thing?”
Momo straightened, her poise unshaken. “What use is a license when there are lives at stake? Heroes are defined by action, not paperwork. I’m in favor of heading to the control room. If we can override the system, we may turn the tide.”
Shoto, silent until now, finally spoke, his voice calm but firm. “I’m with you. Saving people comes first. But, Yaoyorozu…” his eyes narrowed slightly, “maybe you should take it slower. You were only just released from the hospital.”
Denki nodded quickly, siding with him. “Yeah, Todoroki’s right. We don’t want you pushing yourself too far, Momo. You’ve already been through so much.”
Momo rolled her eyes, a rare flash of irritation. “I’m perfectly fine. My body is fit, and I refuse to sit idly by while others suffer. If you want me to do nothing, you’ll be disappointed.”
Izuku’s voice rang out, full of conviction. “Momo’s right. We can’t sit around while others are in danger. That’s not what heroes do. All Might wouldn’t want that either.”
Momo took a deep breath and says “Very well. Let’s decide this fairly. Everyone who agrees we should sit down and do nothing, raise your hand.”
Only Mineta and Denki raised their hands, Mineta trembling, Denki glancing nervously at the others. Tenya hovered, clearly torn. When the two saw no one else joined them, they slowly lowered their hands in shame.
Momo lifted her hand higher. “And who votes that we should help?”
Izuku’s hand shot up instantly. Ochako raised hers, eyes bright with determination. Kyoka raised hers as well, lips set in a thin line. Melissa lifted her chin and raised hers without hesitation. Toru’s gloved hand sparkled faintly as she held it high. Mina threw hers up eagerly, Tsuyu followed with quiet resolve, and Shoto calmly added his own.
Nine hands stood firm.
Tenya let out a heavy sigh, then raised his hand too. “Very well. I’ll come with you. But if the danger grows beyond control, we retreat. Agreed?”
Denki groaned, rubbing his face. “Fine… If everyone’s going, I guess I can’t just sit back. But this is still insane.”
All eyes turned to Mineta, who was on the verge of tears. He stomped his feet, wailing. “You’re all nuts! This is suicide!” His voice cracked higher, his hands tugging at his hair. “B-But fine! If you’re dragging me along, I’ll go!”
Momo gave a sharp nod. “Good. Then we’re decided. Now we prepare.”
She pressed her palm against her other hand, her skin glowing faintly as she created object after object. Within moments, thirteen earbuds rested in her hands.
“Each of you, take one. If we get separated, we’ll still be able to communicate,” she explained, her tone calm and professional.
Melissa’s eyes widened, recognition sparking instantly. “These… these are the newly developed tactical earbuds! The Wild Wild Pussycats use them, and so does Ryukyu’s agency!”
Mina leaned closer to Melissa with a grin. “Fun fact, they were developed and patented by Momo, too.”
Melissa’s jaw dropped, her expression lit with admiration. “That’s… amazing! You have to tell me everything about how you designed them-” She caught herself at Momo’s flat expression, then added quickly, “A-After this is all over, of course.”
Momo gave a small nod and distributed the earbuds, handing the last one to Melissa.
Izuku blinked, surprised. “You want Melissa to come with us?”
“Yes,” Momo replied without hesitation. “She knows this tower better than anyone. She can guide us through the facility. And besides…” Her lips softened into a faint smile as she looked at Melissa. “I doubt she would stay behind while we go to confront the villains.”
Melissa slipped the earbud into her ear, her eyes sharp and determined. “You’re right. I’m coming with you. That’s a promise.”
Momo pressed her palm against her arm, the familiar glow flaring to life as another object began to take shape. In her hand appeared a sleek, black-framed pair of glasses. She turned to Melissa and held them out.
“These might come in handy,” Momo said firmly.
Melissa blinked, tilting her head as she accepted them. “Glasses?” Her own spectacles slid down her nose as she compared the two pairs. Curiosity got the better of her, and she carefully swapped her own with the new ones. The frame felt smooth, surprisingly light, but she noticed a tiny button on the side.
Almost instinctively, she pressed it.
At once, the lenses projected two floating displays in front of her eyes. One showed the ballroom, the feed streaming directly from the Fly-Drone’s perspective. The other was… completely black.
Melissa gasped, her voice trembling with sudden recognition. “This… this is the multi-sensor helmet from the Pavilion!”
Momo nodded calmly. “At least, a modified version. It can show a maximum of two feeds at once. One is already connected to the Fly-Drone in the ballroom. The second needs to be calibrated for the control room. It should be self-explanatory.”
Melissa’s eyes lit up with both awe and determination. She fiddled delicately with a small ridge at the side of the frame, adjusting the calibration. Suddenly, the black feed shimmered into clarity, revealing the interior of the control room.
“Unbelievable…” Melissa whispered, her breath catching.
She froze. The image showed David Shield and Sam being shoved inside by armed villains.
Melissa says under breath ”Papa… Sam…“
Izuku gasped, eyes widening as he leaned toward the projection. “They’ve got David Shield… and Sam!”
Momo’s gaze, however, locked coldly on Sam’s image. Her lips pressed into a thin line, and a sharp glare burned in her dark eyes. For a fleeting moment, a buried memory resurfaced, but she quickly smoothed her expression, speaking with composure.
“You’ll keep us updated, Melissa. Let us know if anything changes.”
Melissa swallowed hard but nodded firmly. “You can count on me.”
Izuku’s brow furrowed as he turned to her. “Melissa, what floor is the control room on?”
“The two-hundredth floor,” she answered quickly.
“Two-hundredth?!” Mineta and Denki yelped in unison, their voices cracking in disbelief.
“That’s insane!” Denki groaned, gripping his hair. “We’ll never make it up there in time!”
Momo cut him off sharply. “Then we shouldn’t waste any more time.”
Her words snapped the group into action. Izuku looked at Melissa again, his voice steady but urgent. “Is there a way to get there?”
Melissa nodded without hesitation, pointing to a door across the hall. “Yes. The fire stairs. It’s the most direct route.”
Tenya adjusted his stance, his glasses gleaming with resolve. “Then let’s move. Quickly and efficiently.”
“Yeah!” Mina shouted, pumping her fist.
The others echoed her cry with a burst of determination, ”Yeah!” before they pushed open the door and streamed into the stairwell.
The group burst into motion, pounding up the stairs two steps at a time. The stairwell echoed with the sound of heavy breathing, dress shoes scraping, and the sharp clack of heels against steps. Even so, no one slowed, not with the image of the villains in the control room burned into their minds.
By the thirtieth floor, Mineta was already whining, his voice bouncing off the walls. “T-This is insane! Two hundred floors?! Yaoyorozu, c-can’t you just, like, teleport us up there already?!”
Momo, her expression calm and her breath steady despite the punishing climb, shot him a sidelong glance. “I can only teleport to locations I know, or have seen clearly. I’ve never been to the two-hundredth floor. To attempt it blindly would risk materializing us into solid matter. That would kill us instantly.”
Her blunt explanation silenced him, if only for a moment.
“W-We’re gonna die climbing before we even reach the villains,” Mineta groaned, dragging his feet. Denki shoved him from behind.
“Quit whining, man! You’re slowing us down!”
Step by step, floor by floor, the group pushed themselves upward. Sweat started to bead on their foreheads. Even the girls in gowns refused to falter, the fabric swaying around their legs as they ran. Melissa, however, was struggling, the unrelenting pace and her formal heels cutting into her stamina. By the sixtieth floor her face was pale, her breathing ragged.
Ochako noticed immediately, slowing just enough to fall beside her. “Melissa, you’re wearing yourself out. Do you want me to use my quirk? I can make you float, it’ll be easier.”
Melissa shook her head quickly, determination flashing in her tired eyes. “No… keep your strength. You’ll need it later. Don’t waste it on me.”
Ochako hesitated. “But-”
Melissa cut her off, slipping out of her heels mid-stride and throwing them to the side. Barefoot now, she pushed herself forward with renewed speed. “I’ll manage. Just focus on the mission!”
Ochako blinked in surprise, then smiled faintly at the girl’s resolve before following close behind.
By the time they reached the eightieth floor, their pace had steadied into a harsh rhythm. But the climb came to a sudden halt when they met their first obstacle, the stairwell above was sealed off by a heavy reinforced barrier.
Shoto narrowed his eyes at the metal obstruction. “Should we destroy it?” he asked, his tone calm but ready.
Melissa quickly raised her voice, shaking her head. “No! If you blast it open, it’ll trigger the alarms. The villains will know exactly where we are.”
Denki glanced back at Momo, desperation clear in his voice. “Then… can’t you teleport us past it? Just, y’know, to the stairs right above this?”
Momo rolled her eyes, an edge of irritation slipping into her otherwise even tone. “Kaminari, as I’ve already explained, I need precise knowledge of the destination. The stairwell might look the same, but I have never seen that section. Guessing is reckless. Do you want to end up fused inside a wall?”
Denki flinched, paling. “O-Okay, got it, no guessing!”
Mineta, meanwhile, staggered to the side and yanked open the door leading into the eightieth floor itself. “Then forget this, we’ll just cut through here!”
“Wait, don’t!” Melissa shouted, eyes wide behind her sensory-glasses.
But the alarm blared before she finished. A shrill, piercing siren filled the corridor, red lights flashing along the ceiling.
Melissa’s lenses immediately lit up with fresh feeds. She stiffened, her voice breaking. “The control room, they noticed the alarm! They know we’re here!”
“Damn it!” Izuku cursed, fists clenching.
“We have no choice,” Momo ordered sharply. “Everyone inside! Move!”
The students rushed through the doorway Mineta had opened, the blaring alarm pushing them into a sprint. With no time to waste, they charged deeper into the eightieth floor.
The group bolted down the corridor, the sirens wailing above them. Suddenly, with a heavy clang, reinforced barricades began sliding down from the ceiling at both ends of the long hall. The floor trembled as massive steel shutters sealed behind them and ahead, until only one looming metal door remained at the center.
They skidded to a halt.
Melissa, her chest rising and falling as she adjusted her glasses, pointed sharply. “There, that’s an access door. We can get through if we’re fast!”
“I’ll handle it,” Momo said firmly, already stepping forward, she was about to use her elemental quirk.
But Shoto moved in front of her, raising a hand. “Leave it to us.” His voice was calm, but his mismatched eyes carried quiet steel.
Momo frowned, but before she could argue, Denki slid up beside her with an awkward grin. “Yeah, Yaomomo, just… let the strong guys handle this one, okay?”
Before she could retort, Todoroki thrust his hand outward. A sheet of ice roared across the barricade, freezing the sliding mechanism in place mid-motion.
“Now!”
Tenya’s engines roared to life. With a thunderous burst of speed, he slammed his leg into the reinforced door. Metal screeched as it buckled, then crumpled under the sheer force of his kick.
The doorway broke open.
Tenya adjusted his glasses, his voice steady. “The way is clear. We can proceed safely.”
Momo’s eyes narrowed, irritation flickering across her face. “I could have done that myself.”
Denki leaned closer with a sheepish smile, his hands hovering awkwardly near her shoulders. “We know, we know, you’re amazing. We just don’t want you overdoing it.” His hands shifted as if to give her a reassuring massage.
Momo’s glare darkened. She shoved him firmly away and strode toward the opening.
But Tenya stepped in her path, his arm outstretched. “Allow me to lead. If there are villains inside, it’s better I take the risk.”
Kyoka twitched her earphone jacks, her sharp eyes narrowing as she listened through the metal. “No need. It’s empty. No one’s in there.”
Izuku clenched his fists. “Then let’s not waste time. Move!”
Together, they rushed into the chamber beyond.
The atmosphere changed instantly, they found themselves in a strange expanse filled with greenery. Thick bushes and tall trees lined the edges.
Mina blinked in surprise as she glanced around. “What is this place?”
Melissa adjusted her glasses, her tone quick but steady. “The greenhouse. They use it for quirk research on plants.”
They hurried deeper along the strange path, the humid air clinging to their skin. Kyoka, running at the front, suddenly flung out her hand. “Wait!”
Everyone froze.
Her earphone jacks twitched, the subtle vibrations making her eyes narrow. “Elevator. Someone’s coming up.”
All eyes shot toward the glowing display above the elevator doors at the far end of the greenhouse. The numbers ticked steadily upward, floor by floor.
Shoto’s voice was quiet, cold. “We need to hide.”
Kyoka’s mind raced, then her gaze snapped toward Momo. “Yaomomo! Can you make us invisible?”
Mineta, trembling, squeaked out, “H-How the heck is she supposed to do that?!”
Momo simply lifted her hand and swept it across the group. “Like this.”
In an instant, their forms blurred and vanished, swallowed by shimmering distortion.
Tenya stiffened, whispering under his breath. “This too… one of your quirks?”
Kyoka smirked faintly despite the tension. “It’s an illusion. I saw her use it once before on Denki. Made him invisible to a villain during the USJ attack.”
Denki scratched the back of his head, frowning. “Really? I… I don’t remember that happening.”
“That’s because you fried your own brain back then, idiot,” Kyoka muttered flatly.
Denki’s face burned red as he mumbled, “O-Oh. Guess that explains it.”
The elevator doors slid open with a ding.
Two figures stepped out, one short and stocky, the other tall and lanky. Both wore dark combat gear. They scanned the greenhouse.
The students held their breath, hoping that the villains would just walk past them.
The short and tall villains began combing through the greenhouse, scanning every corner. Their eyes darted around, sharp and searching, but saw nothing. The tall one bent low, peering directly behind a thick bush, face to face with Denki.
But thanks to Momo’s illusion, the villain’s eyes slid right past him. He straightened with a grunt. “Nothing here either.”
As the man walked away, Denki let out a shaky whisper to Toru, who crouched right beside him “He looked straight at me. Didn’t even blink. It felt like I wasn’t even there, like I was air. Is this what it feels like being you?”
Toru frowned, her voice hushed. “You’re lucky we’re hiding right now. Otherwise, I’d give you a good headbutt for that.”
Meanwhile, the villains prowled deeper into the greenery. “Are we even sure those brats are here?” the tall one muttered.
“You heard the boss,” the short one snapped back. “He said they ran in here. Keep looking.”
Step by step, they searched, even staring directly at the invisible students, yet not perceiving a thing. But when their patrol carried them toward the bush concealing Momo, both Shoto and Tenya tensed, their muscles coiling like springs.
The tall villain stopped right in front of Momo’s hiding place. He began to speak “Looks empty. No one’s-”
A wall of ice erupted around him mid-sentence. Shoto had already moved, his arm extended, his eyes narrowed. The villains froze solid in an instant, just as the illusion melted away, exposing the students.
Momo’s voice snapped, sharp with anger. “What are you doing?!”
“They nearly found you,” Shoto replied evenly, his mismatched eyes locked on her.
“You idiot!” Momo’s voice cut through the air. “They were about to leave!”
Before Shoto could answer, the villains roared. With explosive cracks, they shattered the frozen prison, five violent bursts of compressed air smashing holes through the ice.
The tall one sneered. “So, so, so… a nest of worms hiding in the greenhouse after all.”
The short one bared his teeth, his voice rumbling. “Surrender, brats.”
“Forget it!“ Shoto shouted, unleashing another sheet of frost.
But this time, the short villain’s body twisted grotesquely, swelling with purple muscle. His form ballooned into that of a hulking ogre, easily towering over them. With one swing of his arm, he smashed through the ice as if it were glass.
The massive fist arced down toward Shoto.
“Shoto, look out!”
Tsuyu’s tongue lashed out, wrapping tight around his waist. With a powerful yank, she pulled him out of the ogre’s strike just in time.
“Ribbit, don’t get reckless!” she warned.
Tenya launched himself forward, engines blazing, his leg swinging down in a jet-powered kick aimed at the ogre’s chest.
But the tall villain stepped forward, his hands swelling grotesquely. With a sudden motion, he unleashed a compressed blast of air.
“URGH!”
The shockwave slammed into Tenya mid-kick, hurling him backward. His suit tore with a harsh rip, shredding his trousers down to his knees as he skidded across the ground.
Panting, Tenya forced himself upright, adjusting his glasses with a snap. “So… one villain who can transform into an ogre, and another who attacks with compressed air. I understand now.”
“Pull back,” Shoto ordered, stepping forward, ice spreading beneath his feet. “Leave them to me.”
Izuku shook his head fiercely. “No! You’d be outnumbered. We can’t let you fight alone!”
Shoto opened his mouth to argue, but the words cut off when Momo blurred past him. Moving faster than the eye could follow, she appeared in front of the ogre.
Her fist drove into its gut with thunderous force.
The beast let out a choked roar, its massive form buckling before collapsing to its knees then to the ground.
Without pause, Momo vaulted upward, flipping clean over the tall villain. Her heel slammed brutally into his skull, the impact driving him face-first into the ground with a crunch.
Dust swirled as she landed lightly on her feet. Straightening, Momo turned back to the others, her voice cool and decisive.
“We can go now.“
Melissa hurried over, her eyes wide as she stared at the fallen villains. “Momo… what did you do to them?”
Momo turned slightly, her expression calm, her tone matter-of-fact. “I struck them with full force and paralyzed their nervous systems. The effect won’t last long, an hour at most.”
Kyoka’s cheeks flushed pink as she muttered, “That was… incredible.”
“Incredible?” Shoto’s voice cut sharp, anger sparking beneath the calm. His mismatched eyes locked onto Momo. “Hardly. That was reckless and dangerous.”
Momo’s eyes narrowed. “Reckless? You mean like attacking a villain who was about to retreat?”
Shoto’s gaze hardened. “That isn’t the same. What you did could have put you in serious danger.”
Momo’s voice shot back, firm and unyielding. “And what you did, charging in alone against two villains who could easily overwhelm you, wasn’t dangerous?”
Tenya stepped in, adjusting his glasses with a sharp motion. “That’s not the point. The point is that you exposed yourself to unnecessary risk.”
Momo’s glare flicked between him and Shoto, her voice cold. “Maybe I wouldn’t have had to intervene if a certain someone,” her eyes cut directly to Shoto “hadn’t attacked them when they were ready to leave. Besides, I ended it faster and more efficiently than any of you could have.”
“You were careless,” Shoto shot back, his voice lowering but no less intense. “Something could have happened to you.”
Denki scratched the back of his neck awkwardly, then added, “Yeah, like… you know, when you got kidnapped.”
The words hit like a spark to dry powder. Momo’s composure cracked. Her voice rose, raw with fury. “For the last time, enough! Yes, I was kidnapped! Yes, I was tortured!”
Melissa gasped, her hand flying to her mouth, horror flashing in her eyes.
Momo’s voice shook but did not falter. “Yes, it was traumatizing. But if you keep bringing it up, if you keep treating me like some fragile doll, I’ll never move on. And neither will any of you!”
The words echoed through the greenhouse, followed by a heavy, suffocating silence.
Finally, Tenya’s voice broke it, low but steady. “It isn’t so simple… to move past something like that.”
“No,” Momo admitted, her voice softer now, her eyes scanning each of them. “It isn’t simple. But it’s possible.”
She straightened, her tone steadying, becoming almost gentle. “We all want to become heroes. That doesn’t just mean saving people with a smile. It also means surviving moments that leave scars, inside and out. What matters is how we carry those scars… how we don’t let them break us.”
Her lips curved into a faint, determined smile. “That’s what will define us as heroes.”
The group fell quiet, her words hanging heavy in the humid air. Even the unconscious villains at their feet seemed to fade from awareness as each of them absorbed her conviction.
One after another, the students found their voices.
Ochako stepped forward first, her hands pressed together. “Momo… I’m sorry. I didn’t realize how much we were smothering you. I know you’re strong, and… I’ll trust you more from now on.”
Tsuyu gave a small nod, her wide eyes steady. “Ribbit. You’ve always been reliable, Momo. I should’ve remembered that instead of worrying so much.”
Mina grinned sheepishly, rubbing the back of her neck. “You’re tougher than all of us combined sometimes. Seriously, I should’ve just cheered you on instead of treating you like glass.”
Kyoka crossed her arms, a faint blush touching her cheeks. “I already knew you weren’t fragile, Yaomomo. You don’t need to prove anything to me… but you still blow me away every time.”
Toru’s voice piped up from the side, half-playful, half-guilty. “Sorry, Momo. Guess I panicked too much. I know you can handle yourself.”
Tenya straightened his glasses, his tone heavy with formality. “As deputy, I apologize. My fear for your well-being blinded me to your capability as both a hero and a comrade.”
Shoto’s voice came quieter, almost grudging. “You’re right. I underestimated you. That won’t happen again.”
Denki gave an awkward laugh, scratching his cheek. “Yeah, sorry, Momo. You’re way tougher than I give you credit for. Like… scary tough.”
Then, inevitably, Mineta piped up, wringing his hands. “S-So tough and beautiful… with a body of-”
”WHACK!“
Kyoka’s fist came down on his head, cutting him off with a pained squeak. “Knock it off, Mineta!”
The others groaned in unison, tension breaking for just a moment.
Momo exhaled slowly, then smiled faintly at them all. “That’s a start. But we don’t have time to stand around talking.”
Izuku straightened, his eyes lighting up. “Then… what’s our next step?”
Momo glanced toward Shoto, then lifted her hand and pointed upward. “Todoroki, bring us up.”
Shoto gave a curt nod. No questions, no hesitation. He stomped his foot against the ground, and a massive pillar of ice surged beneath them, carrying the group skyward in a single smooth motion.
The greenhouse fell away beneath their feet as the ice column lifted them higher, until they stepped onto a raised platform.
Izuku wasted no time. He surged forward and smashed through the steel door in one devastating strike.
But as the group spilled into the hallway beyond, their relief vanished instantly.
Both sides of the corridor were sealed. Heavy shutters had slammed down, cutting off every possible route.
Tenya’s voice came out clipped, frustrated. “It’s no use. The path is completely blocked. It’s too exhausting and time consuming if we break through each shutter. We cannot proceed further.”
Denki threw up his hands, his face twisting in irritation. “Seriously? After everything we just went through, this is it? Dead end?!”
Izuku’s gaze shifted upward, scanning instinctively. Something caught his eye on the ceiling above the platform where they stood. His brows furrowed. “Wait… Melissa. Do you see that? Up there, it looks like a hatch.”
Melissa followed his line of sight, adjusting her glasses quickly. Recognition flashed across her face. “That’s the maintenance access for the daylight system. It connects to the upper framework of the greenhouse.”
Tenya’s expression sharpened as he pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose. “If that is correct, then there must be an emergency ladder positioned nearby. Standard safety design requires one.”
Melissa nodded reluctantly. “There is a ladder. But the problem is… the hatch can only be opened from inside the maintenance room.”
The realization sank in immediately. Shoulders slumped.
Mina exhaled harshly, stamping her foot. “Ugh, after we came all this way?!”
But Momo’s eyes were already fixed on the ceiling “There’s still another way.”
Everyone turned to her.
She pressed her hand against her chest. Energy pulsed, and from her body formed a compact explosive device, a shaped adhesive charge. With calm precision, she hurled it upward. The bomb clung to the metal grille of a ventilation shaft near the hatch.
A sharp blast tore it open, leaving behind a jagged opening.
Momo’s voice rang out, cool and decisive. “Someone needs to go through that air duct. If they reach the outer wall, they can climb up one floor and access the maintenance room from above.”
Ochako’s eyes lit with realization. “Right! If there’s another vent up there, they can slip through it and open the hatch from the inside!”
Izuku blinked, then asked the obvious question “But… who should go?”
Shoto’s gaze shifted immediately, his tone flat and merciless. “Mineta. He is small enough to fit through and he can climb walls with his quirk. Perfect for this.”
The room fell silent. Every eye swiveled toward Mineta.
The grape-headed boy froze, his face draining of color. He stumbled two steps back, his hands shaking. “W-Wait, me?! You can’t be serious!”
Shoto’s voice stayed cool as ice. “Do you see anyone else here with your name?”
Mineta’s eyes bulged. He waved his arms desperately. “D-Don’t talk nonsense! You know what floor we’re on, right?! If I slip, I’m done for!”
Izuku’s deadpan expression was unreadable as he asked evenly, “Should I just throw him up there?”
Mineta audibly gulped, his skin paling further.
Before the argument could spiral, Tsuyu raised her hand calmly. “Ribbit. I’ll do it.”
Mina blinked at her. “Tsu, are you sure?”
Tsuyu gave a steady nod. “I can squeeze through the duct without trouble. And climbing walls isn’t a problem for me.”
Without another word, she bent down and slipped off her shoes, her toes flexing against the floor. She turned toward Izuku. “Izuku, give me a boost.”
“Right!” Izuku crouched low, bracing his palms together to form a platform.
Tsuyu broke into a run, sprang forward, and placed one foot on his hands. Izuku launched her upward with a powerful heave.
She shot like a dart toward the duct, twisting midair before tucking herself through the opening. Her body flexed and compressed with amphibian grace as she vanished into the shaft.
A few minutes passed before metal groaned above. The hatch creaked open, and the emergency ladder came out of the wall, extending neatly into their reach.
Cheers erupted from the group. Relief flooded their faces.
Everyone gathered near the ladder, preparing to climb.
But Mineta, grinning with a perverse sparkle in his eye, piped up, “I’ll… I’ll go last! Someone has to keep an eye on the ladies backs, y’know.”
The girls collective glare was sharp enough to kill.
Izuku’s hand clamped firmly onto Mineta’s head. His voice was low and uncompromising. “No. You’re going first.”
“W-Wait, no, don’t…!”
Before Mineta could even protest, Izuku stepped forward with a deadpan look, planted his foot, and delivered a sharp kick right to Mineta’s butt.
“W-WAAAAHHH!”
Mineta shot skyward, screaming as he sailed straight through the hatch. He crashed onto the ceiling of the upper room then with a painful thud landed on the floor.
Tsuyu stood there waiting, her expression unreadable as she peered down at him. “Rabbit, you wanted to peek under everyone’s dresses, didn’t you?”
Mineta groaned weakly, clutching his head. “N-Nooo, I… owww!”
One by one, the others climbed the ladder.
Toru’s cheerful voice came first as she pulled herself through. “That was awesome, Tsu!”
Ochako followed, smiling wide. “You’re amazing! I knew you could do it.”
Momo lifted herself gracefully up, her lips curving into a smile. “You’ve proven, once again, that we can rely on you.”
Izuku came last, grinning warmly. “Seriously, Tsu… great work.”
Tsuyu shrugged modestly, though her voice carried her usual blunt honesty. “Ribbit. Someone had to do it.”
They lost no time, the group broke into a run, feet pounding against the steel flooring.
Melissa, running alongside them, adjusted the settings on her sensory-glasses, the transparent screens flickering as new data scrolled across her vision. Her voice was sharp, but steady “I think the villains are planning something… it looks like that they’re shifting the barricades. Almost like they’re clearing the way for us. They’re leaving a straight path to the 100th floor.”
Momo’s brow furrowed as they sprinted. “They want us to reach it. No doubt to lure us into a trap.”
Tenya’s voice came clipped, every word vibrating with discipline. “Trap or not, we are left with no choice. This is the only route available. If we hesitate, we waste time.”
At the back, Mineta rubbed his still-aching head, whining as he kept pace. “C-Can’t Yaoyorozu just teleport us past the 100th floor already? Wouldn’t that be easier?!”
Momo’s eyes flashed irritation, her voice sharp. “Do you even listen when I speak? I’ve explained it several times, I must know the destination, see it clearly, before I can teleport anyone. Otherwise, it’s reckless guesswork.”
Shoto glanced sideways, his calm tone cutting in like ice. “We already know it’s a trap. That means we can prepare for it.”
———————————————————————
Minutes later, they burst out onto a broad platform at the 100th floor.
And then they heard it. Metal plates folded back, and from hidden compartments emerged rows of compact security robots.
Each machine bore a conical, armored body reinforced with red plating. Angular mechanical legs extended outward, each joint lined with glowing crimson channels of energy. Their dome-shaped heads flickered to life, a single red sensor at the center emitting thin beams of scanning light.
The sound of their engines filled the air like a swarm of metal hornets.
Izuku slowed just enough to plant his feet, his gaze steady. “As expected… a trap.”
Shoto’s hands curled. His voice rang calm and commanding. “But one we prepared for.” He glanced toward Momo. “Yaoyorozu, now!”
Momo didn’t falter in her run. She thrust her hand outward, energy bursting forth. In a shimmer of light, a dozen illusions bloomed, spreading outward in all directions. Five copies of each, including herself, sprinted across the platform, weaving chaotically.
The robots sensors flared red as they locked onto the false targets. Confusion spread through their ranks. One by one, their wheeled legs carried them after the decoys, chasing illusions.
Meanwhile, the real students surged forward, slipping past the distracted machines.
Melissa, nearly breathless, couldn’t hold back her astonishment. “Yaomomo, that was incredible! You have to let me study your quirks someday, I-”
Momo cut her off, her tone cool but polite. “I’d rather not. Being ‘studied’ is something I’d prefer to avoid.”
Melissa faltered, her expression softening as she offered a small, understanding smile. “I see… That’s a shame. But if you ever change your mind, promise you’ll tell me?”
Momo gave a small nod, her eyes fixed ahead.
They almost reached the exit, when the doorway erupted with movement. Two dozen more robots surged forward, red sensors flashing, blocking the path entirely.
Tenya’s engines roared, his voice firm. “This must be the rear guard!”
Denki grinned despite the tension, sparks crackling around his hands as he lifted them. “Then leave it to me!”
But Izuku stepped ahead, his expression decisive. “No. Save your energy, Kaminari. I’ll handle this.”
He activated the Full Gauntlet on his wrist then raised his right arm. With one thunderous step, he launched his fist forward.
The air cracked like a cannon.
Robots exploded backward, hurled into walls and ceilings. The robots weren’t completely destroyed, but scattered. The path was clear.
The group dashed through the doorway.
Just as they did, Tsuyu’s tongue snapped out, striking Mineta on the back of the head as she reminds him “Ribbit. Your turn.”
“Eh, ahh, right!” Mineta yelped, stumbling before flinging a barrage of sticky spheres behind them. They splattered across the floor and walls, in case if the robots decided chase them.
Ochako, catching her breath as they ran, glanced at Izuku’s arm. “Deku, what’s that on your arm?”
Izuku blinked, then looked sheepishly toward Melissa. “Oh, this? I… got it from Melissa.”
Melissa says. “You brought that with you?”
Izuku rubbed the back of his neck nervously. “I, uh… didn’t know how to take it off.”
Melissa’s lips curled into a laugh, light and genuine.
Momo glanced at the gauntlet with sharp eyes. “Regardless, that device is remarkable.”
Melissa’s smile softened, her voice warm. “Coming from you, Yaomomo… that’s an honor.”
———————————————————————
Later.
The climb was long, but when they reached the 138th floor, the atmosphere around them changed instantly.
Towering server racks surrounded the group on all sides, glowing with faint red lights.
Tenya slowed just enough to take in their surroundings. His voice came clipped and precise. “Where are we? This environment doesn’t resemble a standard corridor.”
Melissa adjusted her glasses. Her tone was calm but serious. “This is the server room. All the core systems of I-Island run through here, data storage, surveillance, security protocols. Everything important is backed up and preserved inside these servers. We need to be cautious so to avoid harming them.“
Her explanation was cut short by the sharp clang of metal shifting.
From above and around the corners, dozens of security robots sprang forward at once.
The group came to a stop, instincts kicking in.
Mina groaned loudly, throwing her hands into the air “Oh, come on! Not these creepy tin cans again!”
Toru glanced at Momo, urgency clear in her voice. “Yaomomo, can you do those illusions again? Like before?”
Momo’s eyes narrowed as she shook her head firmly. “That won’t work again. The corridor is too narrow, their sensors will cut through the deception immediately. We’d be wasting precious time.”
Denki raised a nervous hand, his voice cracking. “Uh, then maybe you could just… you know… teleport us up to the next floor?”
Mineta jumped on the idea instantly, desperation in his tone. “Y-Yeah! That! Come on, Yaoyorozu, just zap us outta here before they-”
Momo didn’t even let him finish. Her voice came sharp, decisive, leaving no room for argument. “The next person who asks me to teleport us gets a kick between the legs.”
The words landed like a guillotine. Denki’s jaw snapped shut with an audible click. Mineta whimpered, covering himself instinctively as he shrank back in silence.
Toru tilted her head, her invisible body trembling slightly. “Then… what should we do?”
Momo stepped forward, her right hand pressed to her left shoulder as her Quirk sparked to life. A glow spread across her skin, shaping into solid steel. A long spear materialized in her grip, sleek and perfectly balanced, modeled after the one Toru had used during the entrance exam.
She handed it directly to Toru, her expression calm but commanding. “The only option left is the same as back then at the entrance exam. Some of us will engage and distract the robots while the others advance.”
Toru held the weapon firmly, nodding once, even if her hands trembled slightly.
Momo turned, her body glowing again as two metallic devices formed along her arms, amplifier jacks, and offered them to Kyoka. “These should enhance your sonic output. Use them well.”
Kyoka strapped them to her wrists without hesitation, plugging her earphone jacks into the devices. “Yaomomo, you’re the best,” she muttered with a grin before her expression hardened, her gaze locking on the advancing machines.
Momo’s eyes shifted next to Izuku, Ochako, Shoto, and Melissa. Her tone was sharp, but her expression softened slightly. “You four should move ahead. The rest of us will hold the line.”
Shoto’s brows furrowed, his voice level and calm. “No. You should go with them, Yaoyorozu.”
Momo frowned. “What? Are you trying to keep me away from danger again?”
Shoto shook his head firmly. “No. I’m saying that you’ll give them a better chance than I would. You’d be far more useful by their side than here. Your versatility is too valuable to leave here.”
Tenya stepped forward, his voice resolute as he adjusted his glasses. “I agree. Out of all of us, you are the best suited to support the forward group.”
Izuku gave her an encouraging smile, nodding firmly. “They’re right. No one else could help us the way you can, Momo.”
Momo hesitated for only a moment before her expression softened. A faint smile tugged at her lips as she nodded. “Very well. Then I’ll come with you.”
Tenya didn’t waste time. He straightened and barked orders with clarity. “Go! Advance while you can. We will join you after neutralizing the threat here.”
With that, he kicked off the ground, engines roaring. His leg snapped outward, sending four robots skidding violently across the walls.
Mina followed instantly, acid bursting from her palms as she sprayed it across six robots, their red armor hissing and melting under the corrosive assault.
Melissa’s voice rang out sharply and over the chaos, her tone urgent. “Be careful! Don’t let the acid or the blasts hit the servers, damaging them could mess with the entire data!”
Kyoka slammed her jacks into the amplifiers, a thunderous bass pulse exploding outward. The soundwave scattered several robots like toys.
Toru dashed forward, her spear flashing as she struck one bot clean across its sensor, sparks showering the floor, before impaling a second.
Mineta, half-crying, half-panicking, ripped balls from his head and flung them blindly. A few robots stuck fast to the floor, trapped by the adhesive.
“Ribbit. I’ll help,” Tsuyu said calmly. Her tongue lashed out, grabbing robots and slamming them straight into Mineta’s traps.
Denki raised his arms, lightning surging around him. Sparks burst outward, frying a handful of bots but barely slowing the others. “Ugh, they’re tougher than I thought!”
Shoto exhaled frost as his ice swept across the floor, encasing several bots, only for them to crack free seconds later, their mechanical limbs too sturdy to remain frozen.
The battle raged behind them, but Momo didn’t look back. She sprinted forward with Izuku, Ochako, and Melissa, weaving past the scattered robots. Together, the four of them broke through the chaos.
Notes:
Title of the next chapter: I-Party Crasher Part 2
Please leave a comment or kudo.
Pages Navigation
techRomancer on Chapter 1 Wed 27 Aug 2025 12:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
Lyondor on Chapter 1 Wed 27 Aug 2025 08:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
NotBurgerKing on Chapter 1 Wed 27 Aug 2025 12:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
Handy1995 on Chapter 1 Wed 27 Aug 2025 08:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
Handy1995 on Chapter 1 Wed 27 Aug 2025 08:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
Gemini_SparkV3 on Chapter 1 Wed 27 Aug 2025 02:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
Inkphantom (Guest) on Chapter 1 Wed 27 Aug 2025 09:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
13_LEVELSofHELL on Chapter 1 Fri 29 Aug 2025 07:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
Anonymous (Guest) on Chapter 1 Fri 29 Aug 2025 11:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
SoundVenom (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 27 Sep 2025 01:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
stopwithteaislop (Guest) on Chapter 1 Thu 02 Oct 2025 01:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
Lyondor on Chapter 1 Thu 02 Oct 2025 01:35PM UTC
Last Edited Thu 02 Oct 2025 01:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
Purport (Guest) on Chapter 1 Thu 09 Oct 2025 05:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
Deanysius on Chapter 1 Fri 10 Oct 2025 02:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
blestjupiter on Chapter 1 Sun 26 Oct 2025 07:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
AllMight (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 09 Nov 2025 04:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
Hellotheregoodday on Chapter 1 Wed 12 Nov 2025 01:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
Maya (Guest) on Chapter 1 Tue 02 Dec 2025 06:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
Anonymous (Guest) on Chapter 2 Fri 29 Aug 2025 11:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
Madmankentmorgan1 on Chapter 2 Sat 30 Aug 2025 04:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
Lyondor on Chapter 2 Sat 30 Aug 2025 05:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
Black_Lotus_Kings on Chapter 2 Sat 30 Aug 2025 07:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
NotBurgerKing on Chapter 2 Sat 30 Aug 2025 08:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation